Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Confessions Of Con Cregan, the Irish Gil Blas
Author: Lever, Charles James
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Confessions Of Con Cregan, the Irish Gil Blas" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.



_CONFESSIONS OF_

CON CREGAN

 _An Irish Gil Blas_


By Charles Lever


With Illustrations by Phiz.


Boston: Little, Brown, And Company. 1913



CONTENTS


PREFACE.

CHAPTER I.   A PEEP AT MY FATHER

CHAPTER II.   ANOTHER PEEP AT MY FATHER

CHAPTER III.   A FIRST STEP ON LIFE’S LADDER

CHAPTER IV.   HOW I ENTERED COLLEGE, AND HOW I LEFT IT

CHAPTER V.   A PEEP AT “HIGH AND LOW COMPANY”

CHAPTER VI.   VIEWS OF LIFE

CHAPTER VII.   A BOLD STROKE FOR AN OPENING IN THE WORLD

CHAPTER VIII.   A QUIET CHOP AT ‘KILLEEN’S’

CHAPTER IX.   SIR DUDLEY BROUGHTON

CHAPTER X.   THE VOYAGE OUT

CHAPTER XI.   MEANS AND MEDITATIONS

CHAPTER XII.   A GLIMPSE OF ANOTHER OPENING IN LIFE

CHAPTER XIII.   QUEBEC

CHAPTER XIV.   FELL IN AND OUT WITH THE WIDOW DAVIS

CHAPTER XV.   AN EMIGRANTS FIRST STEP ON SHORE

CHAPTER XVI.   A NIGHT IN THE LOWER TOWN

CHAPTER XVII.   MY LUCUBRATIONS ON THE ST. LAWRENCE

CHAPTER XVIII.   THE ORDINARY OF ALL NATIONS

CHAPTER XIX.   ON BOARD THE ‘CHRISTOBAL’

CHAPTER XX.   THE LOG-HUT AT BRAZOS

CHAPTER XXI.   A NIGHT IN THE FOREST OF TEXAS

CHAPTER XXII.   THE LAZARETTO OF BEXAR

CHAPTER XXIII.   THE PLACER

CHAPTER XXIV.   THE FATE OF A GAMBUSINO

CHAPTER XXV.   LA SEÑHORA

CHAPTER XXVI.   THE DISCOVERY

CHAPTER XXVII.   GUAJUAQUALLA

CHAPTER XXVIII.   THE VOYAGE OF THE ‘ACADIE’

CHAPTER XXIX.   THE CARCEL MORENA AT MALAGA

CHAPTER XXX.   CONSOLATIONS OF DIPLOMACY

CHAPTER XXXI.   A NEW WALK IN PROGRESSIVE LIFE

CHAPTER XXXII.   MOI ET MON PRINCE

CHAPTER XXXIII.     A SOIRÉE IN THE GREAT WORLD

CHAPTER XXXIV.   CONCLUSION



PREFACE.

An eminent apothecary of my acquaintance once told me that at each
increase to his family, he added ten per cent to the price of his drugs,
and as his quiver was full of daughters, Blackdraught, when I knew him,
was a more costly cordial than Curaçoa.

To apply this to my own case, I may mention that I had a daughter born
to me about the time this story dates from, and not having at my command
the same resource as my friend the chemist, I adopted the alternative of
writing another story, to be published contemporaneously with that now
appearing,--“The Daltons;” and not to incur the reproach so natural in
criticism--of over-writing myself--I took care that the work should come
out without a name.

I am not sure that I made any attempt to disguise my style; I
was conscious of scores of blemishes--I decline to call them
mannerisms--that would betray me: but I believe I trusted most of all to
the fact that I was making my monthly appearance to the world in another
story, and with another publisher, and I had my hope that my small
duplicity would thus escape undetected.

I was aware that there was a certain amount of peril in running an
opposition coach on the line I had made in some degree my own; not to
say that it might be questionable policy to glut the public with a kind
of writing more remarkable for peculiarity than perfection.

I remember that excellent Irishman Bianconi, not the less Irish that he
was born at Lucca,--which was simply a “bull,”--once telling me that to
popularize a road on which few people were then travelling, and on which
his daily two-horse car was accustomed to go its journey, with two or at
most three passengers, the idea occurred to him that he would start
an opposition conveyance, of course in perfect secrecy, and with every
outward show of its being a genuine rival. He effected his object with
such success that his own agents were completely taken in, and never
wearied of reporting, for his gratification, all the shortcomings and
disasters of the rival company.

At length, and when the struggle between the competitors was at its
height, one of his drivers rushed frantically into his office one day,
crying out, “Give a crown-piece to drink your honor’s health for what I
done to-day.”

“What was it, Larry?”

“I killed the yallow mare of the opposition car; I passed her on the
long hill, when she was blown, and I bruk her heart before she reached
the top.”

“After this I gave up the opposition,” said my friend; “‘mocking was
catching,’ as the old proverb says; and I thought that one might carry a
joke a little too far.”

I had this experience before me, and I will not say it did not impress
me. My puzzle was, however, in this wise: I imagined I did not care on
which horse I stood to win; in other words, I persuaded myself that it
was a matter of perfect indifference to me which book took best with the
public, and whether the reader thought better of “The Daltons” or “Con
Cregan,” that it could in no way concern me.

That I totally misunderstood myself, or misconceived the case before
me, I am now quite ready to own. For one notice of “The Daltons” by the
Press, there were at least three or four of “Con Cregan,” and while the
former was dismissed with a few polite and measured phrases, the latter
was largely praised and freely quoted. Nor was this all. The critics
discovered in “Con Cregan” a freshness and a vigor which were so sadly
deficient in “The Daltons.” It was, they averred, the work of a less
practised writer, but of one whose humor was more subtle, and whose
portraits, roughly sketched as they were, indicated a far higher power
than the well-known author of “Harry Lorrequer.”

The unknown--for there was no attempt to guess him--was pronounced not
to be an imitator of Mr. Lever, though there were certain small points
of resemblance; for he was clearly original in his conception of
character, in his conduct of his story, and in his dialogues, and there
were traits of knowledge of life in scenes and under conditions to
which Mr. Lever could lay no claim. One critic, who had found out more
features of resemblance between the two writers than his colleagues,
uttered a friendly caution to Mr. Lever to look to his laurels, for
there was a rival in the field possessing many of the characteristics by
which he first won public favor, but a racy drollery in description and
a quaintness in his humor all his own. It was the amusement of one of my
children at the time to collect these sage comments and torment me with
their judgments, and I remember a droll little note-book, in which they
were pasted, and read aloud from time to time with no small amusement
and laughter.

One or two of these I have even now before me:--

“Our new novelist has great stuff in him.”--_Bath Gazette_.

“‘Con Cregan’--author unknown--begins promisingly; his first number is a
decided hit.”--_Cambridge Chronicle_.

“The writer of ‘Con Cregan’ is a new hand, but we predict he will be a
success”.”--_Cambridge Advertiser_.

“A new tale, in a style with which Lever and his followers have made us
acquainted.”--_Hampshire Advertiser_.

“This tale is from the pen of an able Irish writer. The dialogue is very
smartly written, so much so--and we cannot pay the writer a more
genuine compliment--that it bespeaks the author to be an Irishman,
&c.”--_Somerset Gazette_.

“‘Con Cregan ‘--by an unnamed author--is a new candidate for
popularity,” &c.--_Northern Whig_, Belfast.

“The writer must be an Irishman.”--_Nottingham Gazette_.

“A new bark, launched by an unknown builder.”--_Cheltenham Chronicle_.

“That the author’s name is not disclosed will not affect the popularity
of this work,--one of the most attractive,” &c.--_Oxford Journal_.

“This is a new tale by the pen of some able Irish writer, the first part
of which is only published.”--_Ten Town Messenger_.

“Another new candidate for popular fame, and ‘Harry Lorrequer’ had
better look to his laurels. There is a poacher in the manor in the
person of the writer of ‘Con Cregan.’”--_Yorkshireman_.

“‘Con Cregan’ promises to become as great a fact as ‘Harry Lorrequer.’
“--_People’s Journal_.

“The author of ‘Con Cregan,’ whoever he be, is no ordinary man.”

“Another daring author has entered the lists, and with every promise of
success.”--_Exeter Post_.

It may sound very absurd to confess it, but I was excessively provoked
at the superior success of the unacknowledged book, and felt the rivalry
to the full as painfully as though I had never written a line of it. Was
it that I thought well of one story and very meanly of the other, and
in consequence was angry at the want of concurrence of my critics? I
suspect not. I rather imagine I felt hurt at discovering how little hold
I had, in my acknowledged name, on a public with whom I fancied myself
on such good terms; and it pained me to see with what little difficulty
a new and a nameless man could push for the place I had believed to be
my own.

“The Daltons” I always wrote, after my habit, in the morning; I never
turned to “Con Cregan” until nigh midnight; and I can still remember the
widely different feelings with which I addressed myself to the task I
liked, and to a story which, in the absurd fashion I have mentioned, was
associated with wounded self-love.

It is scarcely necessary for me to say that there was no plan whatever
in this book. My notion was, that “Con Cregan,” once created, would not
fail to find adventures. The vicissitudes of daily poverty would beget
shifts and contrivances; with these successes would come ambition
and daring. Meanwhile a growing knowledge of life would develop his
character, and I should soon see whether he would win the silver spoon
or spoil the horn. I ask pardon in the most humble manner for presuming
for a moment to associate my hero with the great original of Le Sage.

But I used the word “Irish” adjectively, and with the same amount of
qualification that one employs to a diamond, and indeed, as I have read
it in a London paper, to a “Lord.”

An American officer, of whom I saw much at the time, was my guide to the
interior of Mexico; he had been originally in the Santa Fé expedition,
was a man of most adventurous disposition, and a love of stirring
incident and peril, that even broken-down health and a failing
constitution could not subdue.

It was often very difficult for me to tear myself away from his Texan
and Mexican experiences, his wild scenes of prairie life, or his sojourn
amongst Indian tribes, and keep to the more commonplace events of my own
story; nor could all my entreaties confine him to those descriptions of
places and scenes which I needed for my own characters.

The saunter after tea-time, with this companion, generally along that
little river that tumbles through the valley of the Bagno di Lucca, was
the usual preparation for my night’s work; and I came to it as intensely
possessed by Mexico--dress, manner, and landscape--as though I had been
drawing on the recollection of a former journey.

So completely separated in my mind were the two tales by the different
parts of the day in which I wrote them, that no character of “The
Daltons” ever crossed my mind after nightfall, nor was there a trace of
“Con Cregan” in my head at my breakfast next morning.

None of the characters of this story have been taken from life. The one
bit of reality in the whole is in the sketch of “Anticosti,” where I
myself suffered once a very small shipwreck, but of which I retain a
very vivid recollection to this hour.

I have already owned that I bore a grudge to the story as I wrote it;
nor have I outlived the memory of the chagrin it cost me, though it is
many a year since I acknowledged that “Con Cregan” was by the author of
“Harry Lorrequer.”



CHAPTER I. A PEEP AT MY FATHER

When we shall have become better acquainted, my worthy reader, there
will be little necessity for my insisting upon a fact which at this
early stage of our intimacy, I deem it requisite to mention; namely,
that my native modesty and bashfulness are only second to my veracity,
and that while the latter quality in a manner compels me to lay an
occasional stress upon my own goodness of heart, generosity, candor, and
so forth, I have, notwithstanding, never introduced the subject without
a pang,--such a pang as only a sensitive and diffident nature can suffer
or comprehend. There now, not another word of preface or apology!

I was born in a little cabin on the borders of Meath and King’s County.
It stood on a small triangular bit of ground, beside a cross-road; and
although the place was surveyed every ten years or so, they were never
able to say to which county we belonged; there being just the same
number of arguments for one side as for the other,--a circumstance,
many believed, that decided my father in his original choice of the
residence; for while, under the “disputed boundary question,” he paid
no rates or county cess, he always made a point of voting at both county
elections! This may seem to indicate that my parent was of a naturally
acute habit; and indeed the way he became possessed of the bit of ground
will confirm that impression.

There was nobody of the rank of gentry in the parish, nor even
“squireen;” the richest being a farmer, a snug old fellow, one Henry
M’Cabe, that had two sons, who were always fighting between themselves
which was to have the old man’s money,--Peter, the elder, doing
everything to injure Mat, and Mat never backward in paying off the
obligation. At last Mat, tired out in the struggle, resolved he would
bear no more. He took leave of his father one night, and next day set
off for Dublin, and ‘listed in the “Buffs.” Three weeks after, he sailed
for India; and the old man, overwhelmed by grief, took to his bed, and
never arose from it after.

Not that his death was any way sudden, for he lingered on for months
long,--Peter always teasing him to make his will, and be revenged on
“the dirty spalpeen” that disgraced the family, but old Harry as stoutly
resisting, and declaring that whatever he owned should be fairly divided
between them.

These disputes between them were well known in the neighborhood. Few of
the country people passing the house at night but had overheard the old
man’s weak, reedy voice, and Peter’s deep, hoarse one, in altercation.
When at last--it was on a Sunday night--all was still and quiet in the
house,--not a word, not a footstep, could be heard, no more than if it
were uninhabited,--the neighbors looked knowingly at each other, and
wondered if the old man was worse--if he was dead!

It was a little after midnight that a knock came to the door of our
cabin. I heard it first, for I used to sleep in a little snug basket
near the fire; but I did n’t speak, for I was frightened. It was
repeated still louder, and then came a cry, “Con Cregan! Con, I
say, open the door! I want you.” I knew the voice well; it was Peter
M’Cabe’s; but I pretended to be fast asleep, and snored loudly. At last
my father unbolted the door, and I heard him say, “Oh, Mr. Peter, what’s
the matter? Is the ould man worse?”

“Faix that’s what he is, for he ‘s dead!”

“Glory be his bed! when did it happen?”

“About an hour ago,” said Peter, in a voice that even I from my corner
could perceive was greatly agitated. “He died like an ould haythen, Con,
and never made a will!”

“That’s bad,” says my father; for he was always a polite man, and said
whatever was pleasing to the company.

“It is bad,” said Peter; “but it would be worse if we could n’t help
it. Listen to me now, Corny, I want ye to help me in this business; and
here’s five guineas in goold, if ye do what I bid ye. You know that ye
were always reckoned the image of my father, and before he took ill ye
were mistaken for each other every day of the week.”

“Anan!” said my father; for he was getting frightened at the notion,
without well knowing why.

“Well, what I want is, for ye to come over to the house, and get into
the bed.”

“Not beside the corpse?” said my father, trembling.

“By no means, but by yourself; and you ‘re to pretend to be my father,
and that ye want to make yer will before ye die; and then I ‘ll send for
the neighbors, and Billy Scanlan the schoolmaster, and ye ‘ll tell him
what to write, laving all the farm and everything to me,--ye understand.
And as the neighbors will see ye, and hear yer voice, it will never be
believed but that it was himself that did it.”

“The room must be very dark,” says my father.

“To be sure it will, but have no fear! Nobody will dare to come nigh the
bed; and ye ‘ll only have to make a cross with yer pen under the name.”

“And the priest?” said my father.

“My father quarrelled with him last week about the Easter dues, and
Father Tom said he ‘d not give him the ‘rites,’ and that’s lucky now!
Come along now, quick, for we ‘ve no time to lose; it must be all
finished before the day breaks.”

My father did not lose much time at his toilet, for he just wrapped his
big coat ‘round him, and slipping on his brogues, left the house. I
sat up in the basket and listened till they were gone some minutes; and
then, in a costume as light as my parent’s, set out after them, to
watch the course of the adventure. I thought to take a short cut, and
be before them; but by bad luck I fell into a bog-hole, and only escaped
being drowned by a chance. As it was, when I reached the house, the
performance had already begun.

I think I see the whole scene this instant before my eyes, as I sat on
a little window with one pane, and that a broken one, and surveyed the
proceeding. It was a large room, at one end of which was a bed, and
beside it a table, with physic-bottles, and spoons, and teacups; a
little farther off was another table, at which sat Billy Scanlan, with
all manner of writing materials before him. The country people sat two,
sometimes three, deep round the walls, all intently eager and anxious
for the coming event. Peter himself went from place to place, trying
to smother his grief, and occasionally helping the company to whiskey,
which was supplied with more than accustomed liberality.

All my consciousness of the deceit and trickery could not deprive the
scene of a certain solemnity. The misty distance of the half-lighted
room; the highly wrought expression of the country people’s faces,
never more intensely excited than at some moment of this kind; the low,
deep-drawn breathings, unbroken save by a sigh or a sob,--the tribute of
affectionate sorrow to some lost friend, whose memory was thus forcibly
brought back; these, I repeat it, were all so real that, as I looked, a
thrilling sense of awe stole over me, and I actually shook with fear.

A low, faint cough, from the dark corner where the bed stood, seemed to
cause even a deeper stillness; and then, in a silence where the buzzing
of a fly would have been heard, my father said, “Where’s Billy Scanlan?
I want to make my will!”

“He’s here, father!” said Peter, taking Billy by the hand and leading
him to the bedside.

“Write what I bid ye, Billy, and be quick; for I hav’n’t a long time
afore me here. I die a good Catholic, though Father O’Rafferty won’t
give me the ‘rites ‘!”

A general chorus of muttered “Oh! musha, musha!” was now heard through
the room; but whether in grief over the sad fate of the dying man, or
the unflinching severity of the priest, is hard to say.

“I die in peace with all my neighbors and all mankind!”

Another chorus of the company seemed to approve these charitable
expressions.

“I bequeath unto my son Peter,--and never was there a better son, or
a decenter boy!--have you that down? I bequeath unto my son Peter the
whole of my two farms of Killimundoonery and Knocksheboora, with the
fallow meadows behind Lynch’s house; the forge, and the right of turf on
the Dooran bog. I give him, and much good may it do him, Lanty Cassara’s
acre, and the Luary field, with the limekiln; and that reminds me that
my mouth is just as dry; let me taste what ye have in the jug.” Here the
dying man took a very hearty pull, and seemed considerably refreshed
by it. “Where was I, Billy Scanlan?” says he; “oh, I remember, at the
limekiln; I leave him--that’s Peter, I mean--the two potato-gardens at
Noonan’s Well; and it is the elegant fine crops grows there.”

“An’t you gettin’ wake, father, darlin’?” says Peter, who began to be
afraid of my father’s loquaciousness; for, to say the truth, the punch
got into his head, and he was greatly disposed to talk.

“I am, Peter, my son,” says he; “I am getting wake; just touch my lips
again with the jug. Ah, Peter, Peter, you watered the drink!”

“No, indeed, father; but it’s the taste is leavin’ you,” says Peter; and
again a low chorus of compassionate pity murmured through the cabin.

“Well, I’m nearly done now,” says my father; “there’s only one little
plot of ground remaining; and I put it on you, Peter,--as ye wish to
live a good man, and die with the same easy heart I do now,--that ye
mind my last words to ye here. Are ye listening? Are the neighbors
listening? Is Billy Scanlan listening?”

“Yes, sir. Yes, father. We’re all minding,” chorused the audience.

“Well, then, it’s my last will and testament, and may--Give me over the
jug.” Here he took a long drink. “And may that blessed liquor be poison
to me if I ‘m not as eager about this as every other part of my will.
I say, then, I bequeath the little plot at the cross-roads to poor Con
Cre-gan; for he has a heavy charge, and is as honest and as hard-working
a man as ever I knew. Be a friend to him, Peter, dear; never let him
want while ye have it yourself; think of me on my death-bed whenever he
asks ye for any trifle. Is it down, Billy Scanlan? the two acres at the
cross to Con Cregan and his heirs in _secla seclorum_. Ah, blessed be
the saints! but I feel my heart lighter after that,” says he; “a good
work makes an easy conscience. And now I ‘ll drink all the company’s
good health, and many happy returns--”

What he was going to add, there ‘s no saying; but Peter, who was now
terribly frightened at the lively tone the sick man was assuming,
hurried all the people away into another room, to let his father die in
peace.

When they were all gone Peter slipped back to my father, who was putting
on his brogues in a corner. “Con,” says he, “ye did it all well; but
sure that was a joke about the two acres at the cross.”

“Of course it was, Peter,” says he; “sure it was all a joke, for the
matter of that. Won’t I make the neighbors laugh hearty to-morrow when I
tell them all about it!”

“You wouldn’t be mean enough to betray me?” says Peter, trembling with
fright.

“Sure ye would n’t be mean enough to go against yer father’s dying
words,” says my father,--“the last sentence ever he spoke? And here he
gave a low, wicked laugh, that made myself shake with fear.

“Very well, Con!” says Peter, holding out his hand; “a bargain’s a
bargain; yer a deep fellow, that’s all!” And so it ended; and my father
slipped quietly home over the bog, mighty well satisfied with the legacy
he left himself.

And thus we became the owners of the little spot known to this day as
Con’s Acre; of which, more hereafter.



CHAPTER II. ANOTHER PEEP AT MY FATHER

My father’s prosperity had the usual effect it has on similar cases.

It lifted him into a different sphere of companionship and suggested new
habits of life. No longer necessitated to labor daily for his bread,
by a very slight exercise of industry he could cultivate his
“potato-garden;” and every one who knows anything of Ireland well knows
that the potato and its corollary, the pig, supply every want of an
Irish cottier household.

Being thus at liberty to dispose of himself and his time, my parent was
enabled to practise a long-desired and much-coveted mode of life; which
was to frequent “sheebeens” and alehouses, and all similar places of
resort,--not, indeed, for the gratification of any passion for drink,
for my father only indulged when he was “treated,” and never could bring
himself to spend a farthing in liquor himself, but his great fondness
for these places took its origin in his passion for talk. Never, indeed,
lived there a man--from Lord Brougham himself downwards--who had a
greater taste for gossip and loquaciousness than my father. It mattered
little what the subject, he was always ready; and whether it were a
crim. con. in the newspapers, a seizure for rent, a marriage in
high life, or a pig in the pound,--there he was, explaining away all
difficult terms of law and jurisprudence; and many a difficulty that Tom
Cafferty, the postmaster, had attempted in vain to solve was, by a kind
of “writ of error,” removed to my father’s court for explanation and
decision.

That he soon became a kind of authority in the neighboring town of
Kilbeggan need not excite any surprise. It is men of precisely his kind,
and with talents of an order very similar to his, that wield influence
in the great cities of the earth. It is your talking, pushing, forward
men, seeming always confident in what they say, never acknowledging an
error nor confessing a defeat, who take the lead in life. With average
ability, and ten times the average assurance, they reach the goal that
bashful merit never even so much as gets within sight of.

His chief resort, however, was the Court of Quarter Sessions, where he
sat from the first opening case to the last judgment, watching with an
intense interest all the vacillating changes of the law’s uncertainty,
which unquestionably were not in any way diminished by the singular
individual who presided in that seat of justice. Simon Ball, or, as he
was better known at the bar, Snow Ball,--an epithet he owed to his white
head and eyebrows,--had qualified himself for the Bench by improving
upon the proverbial attribute of justice. He was not only blind but
deaf. For something like forty-five years he had walked the hall of the
Four Courts with an empty bag, and a head scarcely more encumbered, when
one morning--no one could guess why--the “Gazette” announced that
the Lord Lieutenant had appointed him to the vacant chairmanship
of Westmeath,--a promotion which had the effect of confounding all
political animosity by its perfect unaccountableness.

It is a law of Nature that nothing ever goes to loss. Bad wine will make
very tolerable vinegar; spoiled hay is converted into good manure; and
so, a very middling lawyer often drops down into a very respectable
judge. Had the gods but acknowledged Mr. Ball’s abilities some years
earlier, doubtless he had been an exception to the theory.

They waited, however, so long that both sight and hearing were in
abeyance when the promotion came. It seemed to rally him, however, this
act of recognition, although late. It was a kind of corroboration of the
self-estimate of a long life, and he prepared to show the world that he
was very different from what they took him for. No men have the bump
of self-esteem like lawyers; they live, and grow old, and die, always
fancying that Holts, and Hales, and Mansfields are hid within the
unostentatious exterior of their dusty garments; and that the wit that
dazzles, and the pathos that thrills, are all rusting inside, just
for want of a little of that cheering encouragement by which their
contemporaries are clad in silk and walk in high places. Snow Ball was
determined to show the world its error, and with a smart frock and green
spectacles he took the field like a “fine old Irish barrister,” with
many a dry joke or sly sarcasm curled up in the wrinkles beside his
mouth. However cheap a man may be held by his fellows in the “Hall,”
 he is always sure of a compensation in the provinces. There the country
gentlemen looked upon their chairman as a Blackstone,--not alone
a storehouse of law, but a great appeal upon questions of general
knowledge and information. I should scarcely have ventured upon what
some of my readers may regard as a mere digression, if it were not that
the gentleman and the peculiar nature of his infirmities had led to an
intimate relation with my father. My parent’s fondness for law, and all
appertaining to it, had attached him to the little inn where Mr. Ball
usually put up at each season of his visit; and gradually, by tendering
little services, as fetching an umbrella when it rained, hastening for a
book of reference if called for, searching out an important witness, and
probably by a most frequent and respectful use of the title “my lord,”
 instead of the humble “your worship,” he succeeded in so ingratiating
himself with the judge that, without exactly occupying any precise
station, or having any regular employment, he became in some sort
a recognized appendage, a kind of “unpaid attaché to the court” of
Kilbeggan.

My father was one of those persons who usually ask only a “lift” from
Fortune, and do not require to be continually aided by her. From being
the humble attendant on the judge, he soon succeeded to being his
privy councillor; supplying a hundred little secret details of the
neighborhood and its local failings, which usually gave Mr. Ball’s
decisions on the bench an air approaching inspiration, so full were they
of a knowledge of individual life. As confidence ripened, my father
was employed in reading out to the judge of an evening the various
depositions of witnesses, the informations laid, and the affidavits
sworn,--opportunities from which he did not neglect to derive the full
advantage; for while he usually accompanied the written document with a
running commentary of his own to Mr. Ball, he also contrived to let the
suitor feel how great was his knowledge of the case, and what a powerful
influence behind the scenes he wielded over the fortunes of the cause;
insomuch that it became soon well known that he who had Con Cregan on
his side was better off than with the whole Bench of country magistrates
disposed to favor him.

My father’s prudence did not desert him in these trying circumstances.
Without any historical knowledge of the matter, he knew by a species of
instinct that pride was the wreck of most men, and that, to wield real,
substantial power, it is often necessary to assume a garb of apparent
inefficiency and incapacity. To this end, the greater the influence he
possessed, the humbler did he affect to be; disclaiming everything like
power, he got credit for possessing a far greater share than he ever
really enjoyed.

That the stream of justice did not run perfectly pure and clear,
however, may not be a matter of surprise; for how many rocks, and
shoals, and quicksands, are there in the channel! and certainly my
father was a dangerous hand at the wheel. Litigation, it must be owned,
lost much of its vacillation. The usual question about any case was,
“What does Con say? Did Con Cregan tell ye ye ‘ll win?” That was
decisive; none sceptical enough to ask for more!

At the feet of this Gamaliel I was brought up; nothing the more tenderly
that a stepmother presided over the “home department.” As I was a stout
boy, of some thirteen or fourteen at this period of my father’s life,
and could read and write tolerably well, I was constantly employed
in making copies of various papers used at the Sessions. Were I
psychologically inclined, I might pause here to inquire how far these
peculiar studies had their influence in biassing the whole tenor of my
very eventful life; what latent stores of artifice did I lay up from
all these curious subtleties; how did I habituate my mind to weigh and
balance probabilities, as evidence inclined to this side or that; above
all, how gratified was I with the discovery that there existed a legal
right and wrong, perfectly distinct from the moral ones,--a fact which
served at once to open the path of life far wider and more amply before
me.

I must, however, leave this investigation to the reader’s acuteness, if
he think it worth following out; nor would I now allude to it save as
it affords me the opportunity, once for all, of explaining modes
of thinking and acting which might seem, without some such clue, as
unfitting and unseemly in one reared and brought up as I was.

Whether the new dignity of his station had disposed him to it or not,
I cannot say; but my father became far more stern in his manner and
exacting in his requirements as he rose in life. The practice of the
law seemed to impart some feature of its own peremptory character to
himself, as he issued his orders in our humble household with all the
impressive solemnity of a writ,--indeed, aiding the effect by phrases
taken from the awful vocabulary of justice.

If my stepmother objected to anything the answer was, usually, she might
“traverse in prox” at the next Sessions; while to myself every order was
in the style of a “mandamus.” Not satisfied with the mere terrors of the
Bench, he became so enamoured of the pursuit as to borrow some features
of prison discipline for the conduct of our household; thus, for
the slightest infractions of his severe code I was “put” upon No. 3
Penitentiary diet,--only reading potatoes _vice_ bread.

There would seem to be something uncongenial to obedience in any form
in the life of an Irish peasant; something doubtless in the smell of the
turf. He seems to imbibe a taste for freedom by the very architecture of
his dwelling, and the easy, unbuttoned liberty of his corduroys. Young
as I was, I suppose the Celt was strong within me; and the “Times” says,
that will account for all delinquencies. I felt this powerfully; not
the less, indeed, that my father almost invariably visited me with the
penalty of the case then before the Court; so that while copying out at
night the details of the prosecution, I had time to meditate over the
coming sentence. It was, perhaps, fortunate for me that capital cases
do not come under the jurisdiction of a “sitting barrister;” otherwise I
verily believe I might have suffered the last penalty of the law from my
parent’s infatuation.

My sense of “equity” at last revolted. I perceived, that no matter who
“sued,” I was always “cast;” and I at length resolved on resistance. I
remember well the night this resolution was formed; it was a cold and
cheerless one of January. My father had given me a great mass of papers
to copy, and a long article for the newspapers to write out, which the
“Judge” was to embody in his address to the Bench. I never put pen to
either, but sat with my head between my hands for twelve mortal hours,
revolving every possible wickedness, and wondering whether in my
ingenuity I could not invent some offences that no indictment could
comprise. Day broke, and found me still unoccupied. I was just
meditating whether I should avow my rebellion openly, and “plead” in
mitigation, when my father came in.

My reader must excuse me if I do not dwell on what followed. It is
enough to say that the nature of my injuries are unknown to the criminal
statute, and that although my wounds and bruises are familiar to the
prize-ring, they are ignored by all jurisprudence out of the slave
states. Even my stepmother confessed that I was not fit to “pick out of
the gutter;” and she proved her words by leaving me where I lay.

Revenge must be a very “human” passion; my taste for it came quite
naturally. I had never read “Othello” nor “Zanga;” but I conceived a
very clear and precise notion that I had a debt to pay, and pay it
I would. Had the obligation been of a pecuniary character, and some
“bankrupt commission” been in jurisdiction over it, I had doubtless been
called upon to discharge it in a series of instalments proportional to
my means of life; being a moral debt, however, I enjoyed the privilege
of paying it at once, and in full; which I did thus: I had often
remarked that my father arose at night and left the cabin, crossing a
little garden behind the house to a little shed, where our pig and an
ass lived in harmony together; and here, by dint of patient observation,
I discovered that his occupation lay in the thatch of the aforesaid
shed, in which he seemed to conceal some object of value.

Thither I now repaired, some secret prompting suggesting that it might
afford me the wished-for means of vengeance. My disappointment was
indeed great that no compact roll of bank-notes, no thick woollen
stocking close packed with guineas, or even crown-pieces, met my hand.
A heavy bundle of papers and parchment was all I could find; and
these bore such an unhappy family resemblance to the cause of all my
misfortunes that I was ready to tear them to pieces in very spite. A
mere second’s reflection suggested a better course. There was a certain
attorney in Kilbeggan, one Morissy, my father’s bitterest enemy; indeed,
my parent’s influence in the Session court had almost ruined and left
him without a client. The man of law and precedents in vain struggled
against decisions which a secret and irresponsible adviser contrived
beforehand, and Morissy’s knowledge and experience were soon discovered
to be valueless. It was a game in which skill went for nothing.

This gentleman’s character at once pointed him out as the fitting agent
of vengeance on my father, and by an hour after daybreak did I present
myself before him in all the consciousness of my injured state.

Mr. Morissy’s reception of me was not over gracious.

“Well, ye spawn of the devil,” said he, as he turned about from a small
fragment of looking-glass, before which he was shaving, “what brings ye
here? Bad luck to ye; the sight of ye’s made me cut myself.”

“I’m come, sir, for a bit of advice, sir,” said I, putting my hand to my
hat in salutation.

“Assault and battery!” said he, with a grin on the side of his mouth
where the soap had been shaved away.

“Yes, sir; an aggravated case,” said I, using the phrase of the
Sessions.

“Why don’t ye apply to yer father? He’s Crown lawyer and
Attorney-General; faith, he ‘s more besides,--he ‘s judge and jury too.”

“And more than that in the present suit, sir,” says I, following up his
illustration; “he’s the defendant here.”

“What! is that his doing?”

“Yes, sir; his own hand and mark,” said I, laughing.

“That’s an ugly cut, and mighty near the eye! But sure, after all, you
‘re his child.”

“Very true, sir; it’s only paternal correction; but I have something
else!”

“What’s that, Con my boy?” said he; for we were now grown very familiar.

“It is this, sir,” said I; “this roll of papers that I found hid in the
thatch,--a safe place my father used to make his strong-box.”

“Let us see!” said Morissy, sitting down and opening the package. Many
were old summonses discharged, notices to quit withdrawn, and so on;
but at last he came to two papers pinned together, at sight of which he
almost jumped from his chair. “Con,” says he, “describe the place you
found them in.”

I went over all the discovery again.

“Did ye yourself see your father put in papers there?”

“I did, sir.”

“On more than one occasion?”

“At least a dozen times, sir.”

“Did ye ever remark any one else putting papers there?”

“Never, sir! none of the neighbors ever come through the garden.”

“And it was always at night, and in secret, he used to repair there?”

“Always at night”

“That’ll do, Con; that ‘ll do, my son. You’ll soon turn the tables on
the old boy. You may go down to the kitchen and get your breakfast;
be sure, however, that you don’t leave the house to-day. Your father
mustn’t know where ye are till we’re ready for him.”

“Is it a strong case, sir?” said I.

“A very strong case--never a flaw in it.”

“Is it more than a larceny, sir?” said I.

“It is better than that.”

“I’d rather it didn’t go too far,” said I, for I was beginning to feel
afraid of what I had done.

“Leave that to me, Con,” said Mr. Morissy, “and go down to yer
breakfast.”

I did as I was bid, and never stirred out of the house the whole day,
nor for eight days after; when one morning Morissy bid me clean myself,
and brush my hair, to come with him to the Court-house.

I guessed at once what was going to happen; and now, as my head was
healed, and all my bruises cured, I’d very gladly have forgiven all the
affair, and gone home again with my father; but it was too late. As Mr.
Morissy said, with a grin, “The law is an elegant contrivance; a child’s
finger can set it in motion, but a steam engine could not hold it back
afterwards!”

The Court was very full that morning; there were five magistrates on
the bench, and Mr. Ball in the middle of them. There were a great many
farmers, too, for it was market-day; and numbers of the townspeople, who
all knew my father, and were not sorry to see him “up.” Cregan versus
Cregan stood third on the list of cases; and very little interest
attached to the two that preceded it. At last it was called; and there I
stood before the Bench, with five hundred pair of eyes all bent upon me;
and two of them actually looking through my very brain,--for they were
my father’s, as he stood at the opposite side of the table below the
Bench.

The case was called an assault, and very soon terminated; for, by my own
admission, it was clear that I deserved punishment; though probably
not so severely as it had been inflicted. The judge delivered a very
impressive lesson to my father and myself, about our respective duties,
and dismissed the case with a reproof, the greater share of which fell
to me. “You may go now, sir,” said he, winding up a line peroration;
“fear God and honor the king; respect your parents, and make your
capitals smaller.”

“Before your worship dismisses the witness,” said Morissy, “I wish to
put a few questions to him.”

“The case is disposed of: call the next,” said the judge, angrily.

“I have a most important fact to disclose to your worship,--one which
is of the highest importance to the due administration of justice,--one
which, if suffered to lie in obscurity, will be a disgrace to the law,
and a reproach to the learned Bench.”

“Call the next case, crier,” said the judge. “Sit down, Mr. Morissy.”

“Your worshipw may commit me; but I will be heard--”

“Tipstaff! take that man into--” “When you hear of a mandamus from the
King’s Bench--when you know that a case of compounding a felony--”

“Come away, Mr. Morissy; come quiet, sir!” said the police-sergeant.

“What were ye saying of a mandamus?” said the judge, getting frightened
at the dreaded word.

“I was saying this, sir,” said Morissy, turning fiercely round; “that
I am possessed of information which you refused to hear, and which
will make the voice of the Chief Justice heard in this court, which now
denies its ear to truth.”

“Conduct yourself more becomingly, sir,” said one of the county
magistrates, “and open your case.”

Morissy, who was far more submissive to the gentry than to the chairman,
at once replied in his blandest tone:--

“Your worship, it is now more than a month since I appeared before you
in the case of Noonan versus M’Quade and others,--an aggravated case of
homicide; I might go further, and apply to it the most awful term the
vocabulary of justice contains! Your worship will remember that on that
very interesting and important case a document was missing, of such a
character that the main feature of the case seemed actually to hang upon
it. This was no less than the deathbed confession of Noonan, formally
taken before a justice of the peace, Mr. Styles, and written with all
the accurate regard to circumstances the law exacts. Mr. Styles, the
magistrate who took the deposition, was killed by a fall from his horse
the following week; his clerk being ill, the individual who wrote the
case was Con Cregan. Your worship may bear in mind that this man,
when called to the witness box, denied all knowledge of this dying
confession; asserted that what he took down in writing were simply some
brief and unsatisfactory notes of the affray, all to the advantage
of the M’Quades, and swore that Mr. Styles, who often alluded to the
document as a confession, was entirely in error, the whole substance
of it being unimportant and vague; some very illegible and-ill-written
notes corroborating which were produced in court as the papers in
question.

“Noonan being dead, and Mr. Styles also, the whole case rested on the
evidence of Cregan; and although, your worship, the man’s character
for veracity was not of that nature among the persons of his own
neighborhood to--”

“Confine yourself to the case, sir,” said the judge, “without
introducing matter of mere common report.”

“I am in a position to prove my assertion,” said Morissy, triumphantly.
“I hold here in my hand the abstracted documents, signed and sealed by
Mr. Styles, and engrossed with every item of regularity. I have more: a
memorandum purporting to be a copy of a receipt for eighteen pounds
ten shillings, received by Cregan from Jos. M’Quade, the wages of this
crime; and, if more were necessary, a promissory note from M’Quade for
an additional sum of seven pounds, at six months’ date. These are the
papers which I am prepared to prove in court; this the evidence which
a few minutes back I tendered in vain before you; and there,” said he,
turning with a vindictive solemnity to where my father was standing,
pale, but collected, “there’s the man who, distinguished by your
worship’s confidence, I now arraign for the suppression of this
evidence, and the composition of a felony!”

If Mr. Morissy was not perfectly correct in his law, there was still
quite enough to establish a charge of misdemeanor against my father; and
he was accordingly committed for trial at the approaching assizes,
while I was delivered over to the charge of a police-sergeant, to be in
readiness when my testimony should be required.

The downfall of a dynasty is sure to evoke severe recrimination against
the late ruler; and now my parent, who but a few days past could have
tilted the beam of justice at his mere pleasure, was overwhelmed with
not merely abuse and attack, but several weighty accusations of crime
were alleged against him. Not only was it discovered that he interfered
with the due course of justice, but that he was a prime actor in, and
contriver of, many of the scenes of insurrectionary disturbance which
for years back had filled the country with alarm and the jails with
criminals.

For one of these cases, a night attack for arms, the evidence was so
complete and unquestionable that the Crown prosecutor, disliking the
exhibition of a son giving evidence against his parent, dispensed with
my attendance altogether, and prosecuting the graver charge obtained a
verdict of guilty.

The sentence was transportation for life, with a confiscation of all
property to the Crown. Thus my first step in life was to exile my
father, and leave myself a beggar,--a promising beginning, it must be
owned!



CHAPTER III. A FIRST STEP ON LIFE’S LADDER

It is among the strange and singular anomalies of our nature that
however pleased men may be at the conviction of a noted offender, few
of those instrumental to his punishment are held in honor and esteem.
If all Kilbeggan rejoiced, as they did, at my father’s downfall, a very
considerable share of obloquy rested on me,--a species of judgment, I
honestly confess, that I was not the least prepared for.

“There goes the little informer,” said they, as I passed; “what did ye
get for hanging--” a very admirable piece of Irish exaggeration--“for
hanging yer father, Con?” said one.

“Could n’t ye help yer stepmother to a say voyage?” shouted another.

“And then we ‘d be rid of yez all,” chimed in a third.

“He’s rich now,” whined out an old beggar-man that often had eaten his
potatoes at our fireside. “He’s rich now, the chap is; he ‘ll marry a
lady!”

This was the hardest to bear of all the slights, for not alone had I
lost all pretension to my father’s property, but the raggedness of my
clothes and the general misery of my appearance might have saved me from
the reproach of what is so forcibly termed “blood-money.”

“Come over to me this evening,” said Father Rush; and they were the
only words of comfort I heard from any side. “Come over to me about six
o’clock, Con, for I want to speak to you.”

They were long hours that intervened between that and six. I could not
stay in the town, where every one I met had some sneer or scoff against
me; I could not go home, I had none! and so I wandered out into the open
country, taking my course towards a bleak common, about two miles off,
where few, if any one, was like to be but myself.

This wild and dreary tract lay alongside of the main road to Athlone,
and was traversed by several footpaths, by which the country people were
accustomed to make “short cuts” to market, from one part of the road to
another; for the way, passing through a bog, took many a winding turn as
the ground necessitated.

There is a feeling of lonely desolation in wide far-stretching wastes
that accords well with the purposeless vacuity of hopelessness; but,
somehow or other, the very similitude between the scene without and the
sense of desolation within, establishes a kind of companionship. Lear
was speaking like a true philosopher when he uttered the words, “I like
this rocking of the battlements.”

I had wandered some hours “here and there” upon the common; and it
was now the decline of day when I saw at a little distance from me the
figure of a young man whose dress and appearance bespoke condition,
running along at a brisk pace, but evidently laboring under great
fatigue.

The instant he saw me he halted, and cried out, “I say, my boy, is that
Kilbeggan yonder, where I see the spire?”

“Yes, sir.”

“And where is the high-road to Athlone?”

“Yonder, sir, where the two trees are standing.”

“Have you seen the coach pass,--the mail for Athlone?”

“Yes, sir, she went through the town about half an hour ago.”

“Are ye certain, boy? are ye quite sure of this?” cried he, in a voice
of great agitation.

“I am quite sure, sir; they always change horses at Moone’s
public-house; and I saw them ‘draw up’ there more than half an hour
since.”

“Is there no other coach passes this road for Dublin?”

“The night mail, sir, but she does not go to-night; this is Saturday.”

“What is to be done?” said the youth, in deep sorrow; and he seated
himself on a stone as he spoke, and hid his face between his hands.

As he sat thus, I had time to mark him well, and scan every detail of
his appearance.

Although tall and stoutly knit, he could not have been above sixteen, or
at most seventeen, years of age; his dress, a kind of shooting-jacket,
was made in a cut that affected fashion; and I observed on one finger
of his very white hand a ring which, even to my uneducated eyes, bespoke
considerable value.

He looked up at last, and his eyes were very red, and a certain
trembling of the lips showed that he was much affected. “I suppose, my
lad, I can find a chaise or a carriage of some kind in Kilbeggan?” said
he; “for I have lost the mail. I had got out for a walk, and by the
advice of a countryman taken this path over the bog, expecting, as he
told me, it would cut off several miles of way. I suppose I must have
mistaken him, for I have been running for above an hour, and am too late
after all; but still, if I can find a chaise, I shall be in time yet.”

“They ‘re all gone, sir,” said I; “and sorry am I to have such tidings
to tell. The Sessions broke up to-day, and they’re away with the lawyers
to Kinnegad.”

“And how far is that from us?”

“Sixteen miles or more, by the road.”

“And how am I to get there?”

“Unless ye walk it--”

“Walk! impossible. I am dead beat already; besides, the time it would
take would lose me all chance of reaching Dublin as I want.”

“Andy Smith has a horse, if he’d lend it; and there’s a short road by
Hogan’s boreen.”

“Where does this Smith live?” said he, stopping me impatiently.

“Not a half mile from here; you can see the house from this.”

“Come along, then, and show me the way, my boy,” said he; and the gleam
of hope seemed to lend alacrity to his movements.

Away we set together, and as we went, it was arranged between us that if
Andy would hire out his mare, I should accompany the rider as guide, and
bring back the animal to its owner, while the traveller proceeded on his
journey to town.

The negotiation was tedious enough; for, at first, Andy would n’t appear
at all; he thought it was a process-server was after him,--a suspicion
probably suggested by my presence, as it was generally believed that a
rag of my father’s mantle had descended to me. It was only after a very
cautious and careful scrutiny of the young traveller through a small
glass eye--it wasn’t a window--in the mud wall that he would consent to
come out. When he did so, he treated the proposal most indignantly.
“Is it he hire out his baste? as if she was a dirty garraun of Betty
Nowlan’s of the head inn; he wondered who ‘d ask the like!” and so on.

The youth, deterred by this reception, would have abandoned the scheme
at once; but I, better acquainted with such characters as Andy, and
knowing that his difficulties were only items in the intended charge,
higgled, and bargained, and bullied, and blarneyed by turns; and, after
some five and forty minutes of alternate joking and abusing each other,
it was at last agreed on that the “baste” was to be ceded for the sum of
fifteen shillings,--“two and sixpence more if his honor was pleased with
the way she carried him;” the turnpike and a feed of oats being also
at the charge of the rider, as well as all repairs of shoes incurred
by loss or otherwise. Then there came a supplemental clause as to the
peculiar care of the animal. How “she was n’t to be let drink too much
at once, for she ‘d get the colic;” and if she needed shoeing, she
was to have a “twitch” on her nose, or she’d kick the forge to
“smithereens.” The same precaution to be taken if the saddle required
fresh girthing; a hint was given, besides, not to touch her with the
left heel, or she ‘d certainly kick the rider with the hind leg of
the same side; and, as a last caution given, to be on our guard at the
cross-roads at Toomes-bridge, or she’d run away towards Croghan, where
she once was turned out in foal. “Barring” these peculiarities, and
certain smaller difficulties about mounting, “she was a lamb, and the
sweetest-tempered crayture ever was haltered.”

In the very midst of this panegyric upon the animal’s good and noble
qualities he flung open the door of a little shed, and exhibited her to
our view. I verily believe, whatever the urgency of the youth’s reason
for proceeding, that his heart failed him at the sight of the steed; a
second’s reconsideration seemed to rally his courage, and he said, “No
matter, it can’t be helped; saddle her at once, and let us be off.”

“That’s easier said nor done,” muttered Andy to himself, as he stood at
the door, without venturing a step farther. “Con,” said he, at last, in
a species of coaxing tone I well knew boded peril, “Con, a cushla! get
a hould of her by the head, that’s a fine chap; make a spring at the
forelock.”

“Maybe she ‘d kick--”

“Sorra kick! get up there, now, and I’ll be talking to you all the
while.”

This proposition, though doubtless meant as most encouraging, by no
means reassured me.

“Come, come! I’ll bridle the infernal beast,” said the youth, losing
all patience with both of us, and he sprung forward into the stable; but
barely had he time to jump back, as the animal let fly with both hind
legs together. Andy, well aware of what was coming, pulled us both back
and shut to the door, against which the hoofs kept up one rattling din
of kicks that shook the crazy edifice from roof to ground.

“Ye see what comes of startlin’ her; the crayture’s timid as a
kid,” said Andy, whose blanched cheek badly corroborated his assumed
composure. “Ye may do what ye plaze, barrin’ putting a bridle on her;
she never took kindly to that!”

“But do ye intend me to ride her without one?” said the youth.

“By no manner of means, sir,” said Andy, with a plausible slowness on
each word that gave him time to think of an expedient. “I would n’t be
guilty of the like; none that knows me would ever say it to me: I ‘m a
poor man--”

“You’re a devilish tiresome one,” broke in the youth, suddenly; “here we
have been above half an hour standing at the door, and none the nearer
our departure than when we arrived.”

“Christy Moore could bridle her, if he was here,” said Andy; “but he’s
gone to Moate, and won’t be back till evening; may be that would do?”

A very impatient, and not very pious exclamation consigned Christy to an
untimely fate. “Well, don’t be angry, anyhow, sir,” said Andy; “there’s
many a thing a body might think of, if they were n’t startled. See, now,
I have a way this minute; an elegant fine way, too.”

“Well, what is it? Confound your long-winded speeches!”

“There, now, you’re angry again! sure it’s enough to give one quite a
through-otherness, and not leave them time to reflect.”

“Your plan, your plan!” said the young man, his lips trembling with
anger and impatience.

“Here it is, then; let the ‘gossoon,’” meaning me, “get up on the roof
and take off two or three of the scraws, the sods of grass, till he can
get through, and then steal down on the mare’s back; when he ‘s once on
her, she ‘ll never stir head nor foot, and he can slip the bridle over
her quite asy.”

“The boy might be killed; no, no, I ‘ll not suffer that--”

“Wait, sir,” cried I, interrupting, “it’s not so hard, after all; once
on her back, I defy her to throw me.”

“Sure I know that well; sorra better rider in the Meath hunt than little
Con,” broke in Andy; backing me with a ready flattery he thought would
deceive me.

It was not without reluctance that the youth consented to this forlorn
hope, but he yielded at last; and so, with a bridle fastened round me
like a scarf, I was hoisted on the roof by Andy, and, under a volley of
encouraging expressions, exhorted to “go in and win.”

“There! there, a cushla!” cried Andy, as he saw me performing the first
act of the piece with a vigor he had never calculated on; “‘tis n’t a
coach and six ye want to drive through. Tear and ages! ye’ll take the
whole roof off.” The truth was, I worked away with a malicious pleasure
in the destruction of the old miser’s roof; nor is it quite certain
how far my zeal might have carried me, when suddenly one of the
rafters--mere light poles of ash--gave way, and down I went, at first
slowly, and then quicker, into a kind of funnel formed by the smashed
timbers and the earthen sods. The crash, the din, and the dust appeared
to have terrified the wicked beast below, for she stood trembling in one
corner of the stable, and never moved a limb as I walked boldly up and
passed the bridle over her head. This done, I had barely time to spring
on her back, when the door was forced open by the young gentleman, whose
fears for my fate had absorbed every other thought.

“Are you safe, my boy, quite safe?” he cried, making his way over the
fallen rubbish.

“Oh! the devil fear him,” cried Andy, in a perfect rage of passion;
“I wish it was his bones was smashed, instead of the
roof-sticks--see!--Och, murther, only look at this.” And Andy stood amid
the ruins, a most comical picture of affliction, in part real and in
part assumed. Meanwhile the youth had advanced to my side, and, with
many a kind and encouraging word, more than repaid me for all my danger.

“‘T is n’t five pound will pay the damage,” cried Andy, running up on
his fingers a sum of imaginary arithmetic.

“Where’s the saddle, you old--” What the young man was about to add, I
know not; but at a look from me he stopped short.

“Is it abusin’ me you’re for now, afther wrecking my house and
destroying my premises?” cried Andy, whose temper was far from sweetened
by the late catastrophe. “Sure what marcy my poor beast would get from
the likes of ye! sorry step she ‘ll go in yer company; pay the damages
ye done, and be off.”

Here was a new turn of affairs, and, judging from the irascibility
of both parties, a most disastrous one; it demanded, indeed, all my
skill,--all the practised dexterity of a mind trained, as mine had been
been by many a subtlety, to effect a compromise, which I did thus:
my patron being cast in the costs of all the damages to the amount of
twenty shillings, and the original contract to be maintained in all its
integrity.

The young man paid the money without speaking; but I had time to mark
that the purse from which he drew it was far from weighty. “Are we free
to go at last?” cried he, in a voice of suppressed wrath.

“Yes, yer honor; all’s right,” answered Andy, whose heart was mollified
at the sight of money. “A pleasant journey, and safe to ye; take good
care of the beast, don’t ride her over the stones, and--”

The remainder of the exhortation was lost to us, as we set forth in a
short jog-trot, I running alongside.

“When we are once below the hill, yonder,” said I to my companion, “give
her the whip, and make up for lose time.”

“And how are you to keep up, my lad?” asked he, in some surprise.

I could scarcely avoid a laugh at the simplicity of the question; as
if an Irish gossoon, with his foot on his native bog, would n’t be an
overmatch in a day’s journey for the best hack that ever ambled! Away we
went, sometimes joking over, sometimes abusing, the old miser Andy, of
whom, for my fellow-traveller’s amusement, I told various little traits
and stories, at which he laughed with a zest quite new to me to witness.
My desire to be entertaining then led me on to speak of my father and
his many curious adventures,--the skill with which he could foment
litigation, and the wily stratagems by which he sustained it afterwards.
All the cunning devices of the process-server I narrated with a gusto
that smacked of my early training: how, sometimes, my crafty parent
would append a summons to the collar of a dog, and lie in wait till
he saw the owner take it off and read it, and then, emerging from his
concealment, cry out “sarved,” and take to his heels; and again how he
once succeeded in “serving” old Andy himself, by appearing as a beggar
woman, and begging him to light a bit of paper to kindle her pipe.
The moment, however, he took the bit of twisted paper, the assumed
beggar-woman screamed out, “Andy, yer sarved: that’s a process, my
man!” The shock almost took Andy’s life; and there’s not a beggar in the
barony dares to come near him since.

“Your father must be well off, then, I suppose,” said my companion.

“He was a few weeks ago, sir; but misfortune has come on us since that.”
 I was ashamed to go on, and yet I felt that strange impulse so strong in
the Irish peasant to narrate anything of a character which can interest
by harrowing and exciting the feelings.

Very little pressing was needed to make me recount the whole story,
down to the departure of my father with the other prisoners sentenced to
transportation.

“And whither were you going when I met you this morning on the common?”
 said my fellow-traveller, in a voice of some interest.

“To seek my fortune, sir,” was my brief answer; and either the words or
the way they were uttered seemed to strike my companion, for he drew
up short, and stared at me, repeating the phrase, “Seek your fortune!”
 “Just so,” said I, warmed by an enthusiasm which then was beginning to
kindle within me, and which for many a long year since, and in many a
trying emergency, has cheered and sustained me. “Just so; the world is
wide, and there ‘s a path for every one, if they ‘d only look for it.”

“But you saw what came of _my_ taking a short cut, this morning,” said
my companion, laughing.

“And you’d have been time enough too, if you had been always thinking of
what you were about, sir; but as you told me, you began a thinking and
a dreaming of twenty things far away. Besides, who knows what good turn
luck may take, just at the very moment when we seem to have least of
it?”

“You ‘re quite a philosopher, Con,” said he, smiling.

“So Father Mahon used to say, sir,” said I, proudly, and in reality
highly flattered at the reiteration of the epithet.

Thus chatting, we journeyed along, lightening the way with talk, and
making the hours seem to me the very pleasantest I had ever passed. At
last we came in sight of the steeple of Kinnegad, which lay in the plain
before us, about a mile distant.

The little town of Kinnegad was all astir as we entered it The “up
mail” had just come down, in the main street, sending all its passengers
flying in various directions,--through shop-windows; into cow-houses and
piggeries; some being proudly perched on the roof of a cabin, and others
most ignobly seated on a dunghill; the most lamentable figure of all
being an elderly gentleman, who, having cut a summerset through an
apothecary’s window, came forth cut by a hundred small vials, and
bearing on his person unmistakable evidence of every odor, from
tar-water to assafotida. The conveyance itself lay, like the Ark after
the Deluge, quietly reposing on one side; while animals male and female,
“after their kind,” issued from within. Limping and disconsolate figures
were being assisted into the inn; and black eyes and smashed faces were
as rife as in a country fair.

I was not slow in appropriating the calamity to a good purpose. “See,
sir,” I whispered to my companion, “you said, a while ago, that nobody
had such bad luck as yourself; think what might have happened you, now,
if you had n’t missed the coach.”

“True enough, Con,” said he, “there is such a thing as being too late
for bad as well as for good fortune; and I experience it now. But the
next question is, how to get forward; for, of course, with a broken
axle, the mail cannot proceed further.”

The difficulty was soon got over. The halt and the maimed passengers,
after loudly inveighing against all coach-proprietors,--the man that
made, and the man that horsed, he that drove, and he that greased the
wheels of all public conveyances,--demanded loudly to be forwarded to
the end of their journey by various chaises and other vehicles of the
town; I at the same time making use of my legal knowledge to suggest
that while doing so, they acted under protest; that it was “without
prejudice” to any future proceedings they might deem fit to adopt for
compensatory damages. If some laughed heartily at the source from
which the hint came, others said I was a “devilish shrewd chap,” and
insinuated something about a joint-stock subscription of sixpences for
my benefit; but the motion was apparently unseconded, and so, like
many benefactors of my species, I had to apply to my conscience for my
reward; or, safer still, had to wait till I could pay myself.

My young companion, who now, in a few words, told me that he was a
student at Trinity College and a “reader for honors,” pulled out his
purse to pay me. “Remember, my boy, the name of Henry Lyndsay; I ‘m
easily found, if you chance to come to Dublin,--not that I can be of
much service to any one, but I shall not forget the service you rendered
me this day. Here, take this, pay for the mare’s feeding, and when she
has rested--”

I would not suffer him to proceed further, but broke in:

“I’m not going back, sir! I’ll never turn my footsteps that way again!
Leave the mare in the inn; Andy comes every Saturday here for the
market, and will find her safe. As for me, I must ‘seek my fortune;’
and when one has to search for anything, there’s nothing like beginning
early.”

“You ‘re a strange fellow, Con,” said he, looking at me; and I was
shrewd enough to see that his features exhibited no small astonishment
at my words. “And where do you intend to look for this same fortune you
speak of?”

“No one place in particular, sir! I read in an old book once, that good
luck is like sunshine, and is not found in all climates at the same
time; so I intend to ramble about; and when I breakfast on the sunny
side of the apple, never stay to dine off the green one.”

“And you are the kind of fellow to succeed!” said he, half to himself,
and rather as though reflecting on my words than addressing me.

“So I intend, sir,” replied I, confidently.

“Have you ever read ‘Gil Blas,’ Con?”

“I have it almost by heart, sir.”

“That’s it!” said he, laughing; “I see whence you’ve got your taste for
adventure. But remember, Con, Gil Blas lived in different times from
ours, and in a very different land. He was, besides, a well-educated
fellow, with no small share of good looks and good manners.”

“As for age and country, sir,” said I, boldly, “men and women are pretty
much alike at all times, and in all places; in the old book I told you
of a while ago, I read that human passions, like the features of the
face, are only infinite varieties of the same few ingredients. Then, as
to education and the rest,--what one man can pick up, so can another.
The will is the great thing, and I feel it very strong in me. And now,
to give a proof of it, I am determined to go up to Dublin, and with your
honor too, and you’ll see if I won’t have my way.”

“So you shall, Con!” replied he, laughing; “I’ll take you on the top of
the chaise; and although I cannot afford to keep a servant, you shall
stay with me in College until chance, in which you have such implicit
faith, shall provide better for you. Come, now, lead the mare into the
stable, for I see my companions are packing up to be gone.”

I was not slow in obeying the orders, and soon returned to assist my
new master with his luggage. All was quickly settled; and a few minutes
after saw me seated on a portmanteau on the roof on my way to Dublin.



CHAPTER IV. HOW I ENTERED COLLEGE, AND HOW I LEFT IT

It was still dark, on a drizzling morning in January, as we reached the
Capital; the lamps shone faintly through the foggy, wet atmosphere; and
the gloom was deepened as we entered the narrow streets at the west of
the city. A few glimmering lights from five-stories high, showed where
some early riser was awaking to his daily toil; while here and there,
some rough-coated policeman stood at the corner of a street to be rained
on; except these, no sign of living thing appeared; and I own the whole
aspect was a sad damper to the ardor of that enthusiasm which had often
pictured the great metropolis as some gorgeous fairy-land.

The carriage stopped twice, to set down two of the travellers, in
obscure dingy streets, and then I heard Mr. Lyndsay say, “To the
College;” and on we went through a long labyrinth of narrow lanes and
thoroughfares, which gradually widened out into more spacious streets,
and at length arrived at a great building, whose massive gates slowly
opened to receive, and then solemnly closed after us. We now stood in a
spacious quadrangle, silent and noiseless as a church at midnight.

Mr. Lyndsay hastily descended, and ordering me to carry in some of the
baggage, I followed him into a large scantily furnished room, beyond
which was a bedchamber, of like accommodation. “This is my home, Con,”
 said he, with a melancholy attempt at a smile; “and here,” said he,
leading me to a small one-windowed room on the opposite side, “here is
yours.” A bed, of that humble kind called a stretcher, placed against
one wall, and a large chest for holding coals against the other,
a bottomless chair, and a shoe-brush with very scanty bristles,
constituted the entire furniture.

It was some time after all the luggage was removed before Mr. Lyndsay
could get rid of the postilion; like all poor men in a like predicament,
he had to bargain and reason and remonstrate, submitting to many a
mortification, and enduring many a sore pang, at the pitiless ribaldry
which knows nothing so contemptible as poverty; at last, after various
reflections on the presumption of people who travel and cannot afford
it, on their vanity, self-conceit, and so forth, the fellow departed,
with what my ears assured me was no contemptible share of my poor
master’s purse.

I was sitting alone in my den during this scene, not wishing by my
presence to add anything to his mortification; and, now all was still
and noiseless, I waited for some time expecting to be called,--to be
told of some trifling service to execute, or, at least, to be spoken to;
but no, not a sound, not a murmur, was to be heard.

My own thoughts were none of the brightest: the ceaseless rain that
streamed against the little window, and shut out all prospect of what
was without; the cold and cheerless chamber and the death-like silence
were like lead upon my heart.

I had often, in my reveries at home, fancied that all who were lifted
above the cottier in life must have neither care nor sorrow; that real
want was unknown, save in their class; and that all afflictions of
those more highly placed were of a character too trifling to be deemed
serious; and now suddenly there came to me the thought, What if every
one had his share of grief? I vow, the very suspicion thrilled through
me, and I sat still, dwelling on the sad theme with deep intensity.

As I sat thus, a sigh, low, but distinct, came from the adjoining
chamber. I suddenly remembered my young master, and crept noiselessly to
the door; it stood ajar, and I could see in, and mark everything well.
He was sitting at a table covered with books and writing materials; a
single candle threw its yellow glare over the whole, and lit up with a
sickly tint the travel-worn and tired features of the youth.

As I looked, he leaned his forehead down upon his arm, and seemed either
overcome by sorrow or fatigue; when suddenly a deep-booming bell sent
forth a solemn peal, and made the very chamber vibrate with its din.
Lyndsay started at the sound; a kind of shudder, like a convulsive
throe, shook his limbs; and sitting up on his seat, he pushed back the
falling hair from his eyes, and again addressed himself to his book.
The heavy tolling sounds seemed now no longer to distract, but rather
to nerve him to greater efforts, for he read on with an intense
persistence; turning from volume to volume, and repeatedly noting down
on the paper as he read.

Of a sudden the bell ceased, and Lyndsay arose from the table and passed
into the bedroom, from which he almost instantaneously reappeared,
dressed in his cap and gown,--a new and curious costume in my eyes, but
which at the time was invested with a deep, mysterious interest to me.

I retired silently now to my room, and saw him pass out into the wide
court. I hastened to look out. Already some hundred others in similar
costume were assembled there, and the buzz of voices and the sound of
many feet were a pleasant relief to the desert-like silence of the
court as I had seen it before. The change was, however, of a very brief
duration; in less than a minute the whole assemblage moved off and
entered a great building, whose heavy door closed on them with a deep
bang, and all was still once more.

I now set myself to think by what small services I could render myself
acceptable to my young master. I arranged the scanty furniture into a
resemblance, faint enough, certainly, to comfort, and made a cheerful
fire with the remnant of the roomy coal-box. This done, I proceeded to
put his clothes in order, and actually astonished myself with the skill
I seemed to possess in my new walk. An intense curiosity to know what
was going on without led me frequently to the door which led into the
court; but I profited little by this step. The only figures which met my
eye were now and then some elderly personage clad in his academic robes,
gravely wending towards the “Hall,” and the far less imposing cries
of some “college women,” as the hags are called who officiate as the
University housemaids.

It was at one of these visits that suddenly I heard the great door
of the “Hall” burst open with a crash, and immediately down the
steps poured the black tide of figures, talking and laughing in
one multifarious din that seemed to fill the very air. Cautiously
withdrawing, I closed the door, and retired; but scarcely had I reached
my room, when young Lyndsay passed through to his own chamber: his cheek
was flushed, and his eyes sparkled with animation, and his whole air and
gesture indicated great excitement.

Having removed his cravat, and bathed his temples with cold water, he
once more sat down before his books, and was soon so immersed in study
as not to hear my footsteps as I entered.

I stood uncertain, and did not dare to interrupt him for some minutes;
the very intensity of his application awed me. Indeed, I believe I
should have retired without a word, had he not accidentally looked
up and beheld me. “Eh!--what!--how is this?” cried he, endeavoring to
recall his mind from the themes before him; “I had forgotten you, my
poor boy, and you have had no breakfast.”

“And you, sir?” said I, in reality more interested for him than myself.

“Take this, Con,” said he, not heeding my remark, and giving me a piece
of silver from his purse; “get yourself something to eat: to-morrow, or
next day, we shall arrange these things better; for at this moment my
head has its load of other cares.”

“But will _you_ not eat something?” said I; “_you_ have not tasted food
since we met.”

“We are expected to breakfast with our tutor on the examination
mornings, Con,” said he; and then, not seeming to feel the inconsistency
of his acts with his words, he again bent his head over the table,
and lost all remembrance of either me or our conversation. I stole
noiselessly away, and sallied forth to seek my breakfast where I could.

There were few loiterers in the court; a stray student hurrying past,
or an old slipshod hag of hideous aspect and squalid misery, were all I
beheld; but both classes’ bestowed most unequivocal signs of surprise
at my country air and appearance, and to my question, where I could buy
some bread and milk, answers the most cynical or evasive were returned.
While I was yet endeavoring to obtain from one of the ancient maidens
alluded to some information on the point, two young men, with velvet
caps and velvet capes on their gowns, stopped to listen.

“I say, friend,” cried one, seemingly the younger of the two, “when did
_you_ enter?”

“This morning,” said I, taking the question literally.

“Do you hear that, Ward?” continued he to his companion. “What place did
you take?”

“I was on the roof,” replied I, supposing the quaere bore allusion to
the mode of my coming.

“Quite classical,” said the elder, a tall, good-looking youth; “you
came as did Caesar into Gaul, ‘_summâ diligentiâ,_’ on the top of the
Diligence.”

They both laughed heartily at a very threadbare college joke, and were
about to move away, when the younger, turning round, said, “Have you
matriculated?”

“No, sir,--what’s that?”

“It’s a little ceremony,” interposed the elder, “necessary, and indeed
indispensable, to every one coming to reside within these walls. You’ve
heard of Napoleon, I dare say?”

“Bony, is it?” asked I, giving the more familiar title by which he was
better known to my circle of acquaintance.

“Exactly,” said he, “Bony. Now Bony used to call a first battle the
baptism of Glory; so may we style, in a like way, Matriculation to be
the baptism of Knowledge. You understand me, eh?”

“Not all out,” said I, “but partly.”

“We ‘ll illustrate by a diagram, then.”

“I say, Bob,” whispered the younger, “let us find out with whom he is;”
 then, turning to me, said, “Where do you live here?”

“Yonder,” said I, “where that lamp is.”

“Mr. Lyndsay’s chambers?”

“Yes, sir.”

“All right,” cried the younger; “we’ll show you the secret of
matriculation.”

“Come along, my young friend,” said the elder, in the same pompous tone
he had used at first, “let us teach you to drink of that Pierian spring
which ‘Labitur et labetur in omne volubile oevum.’”

I believe it was the fluent use of the unknown tongue which at once
allayed any mistrust I might have felt of my new acquaintances; however
that may be, there was something so imposing in the high-sounding
syllables that I yielded at once, and followed them into another and
more remote quadrangle.

Here they stopped under a window, while one gave a loud whistle with his
fingers to his lips; the sash was immediately thrown up, and a handsome,
merry-looking face protruded. “Eh!--what!--Taylor and Ward,” cried he,
“what’s going on?”

“Come down, Burton; here’s a youth for matriculation,” cried the
younger.

“All right,” cried the other. “There are eight of us here at breakfast;”
 and disappearing from the window, he speedily descended to the court,
followed by a number of others, who gravely saluted me with a deep bow,
and solemnly welcomed me within the classic precincts of old Trinity.

“Domine--what’s his name?” said the young gentleman called Burton.

“Cregan, sir,” replied I, already flattered by the attentions I was
receiving,--“Con Cregan, sir.”

“Well, Domine Cregan, come along with us, and never put faith in a
junior sophister. You know what a junior sophister is, I trust?”

“No, sir.”

“Tell him, Ward.”

“A junior sophister, Mr. Cregan, is one who, being in ‘Locke’ all day,
is very often locked out all night, and who observes the two rubrics
of the statute ‘_de vigilantibus et lucentibus_,’ by extinguishing both
lamps and watchmen.”

“Confound your pedantry!” broke in Burton; “a junior soph, is a man in
his ninth examination.”

“The terror of the porters,” cried one.

“The Dean’s milch cow,” added another.

“A credit to his parents, but a debtor to his tailor,” broke in a third.

“Seldom at Greek lecture, but no fellow commoner at the Currah,” lisped
out Taylor; and by this time we had reached a narrow lane, flanked on
one side by a tall building of gloomy exterior, and on the other by an
angle of the square.

“Here we are, Mr. Cregan; as the poet says, ‘this is the place, the
centre of the wood.’”

“Gentlemen sponsors, to your functions!” Scarce were the words out, when
I was seized by above half a dozen pair of strong hands; my legs were
suddenly jerked upwards, and, notwithstanding my attempts to resist, I
was borne along for some yards at a brisk pace. I was already about
to forbear my struggles, and suffer them to play their--as I deemed
it--harmless joke in quiet, when straight in front of me I saw an
enormous pump, at which, and by a double handle, Burton and another were
working away like sailors on a wreck; throwing forth above a yard off, a
jet of water almost enough to turn a mill.

The whole plot now revealed itself to me at once, and I commenced a
series of kickings and plungings that almost left me free. My enemies,
however, were too many and too powerful; on they bore me, and in a
perfect storm of blows, lunges, writhings, and boundings, they held me
fast under the stream, which played away in a frothy current over my
head, face, chest, and legs,--for, with a most laudable impartiality,
they moved me from side to side till not a dry spot remained on my whole
body.



I shouted, I yelled, I swore, and screamed for aid, but all in vain; and
my diabolical tormentors seemed to feel no touch of weariness in their
inhuman pastime; while I, exhausted by my struggles and the continual
rush of the falling water, almost ceased to resist; when suddenly a cry
of “The Dean! the Dean!” was heard; my bearers let go their hold,--down
I tumbled upon the flags, with barely consciousness enough to see
the scampering crew flying in all directions, while a host of porters
followed them in hot pursuit.

“Who are you, sir? What brought you here?” said a tall old gentleman I
at once surmised to be the Dean.

“The devil himself, I believe!” replied I, rising with difficulty under
the weight of my soaked garments.

“Turn him outside the gates, Hawkins!” said the Dean to a porter behind
him. “Take care, too, he never reenters them.”

“I ‘ll take good care of it, sir,” said the fellow, as with one strong
hand on my collar, and the closed fingers of the other administering
gentle admonitions to the back of my head, he proceeded to march me
before him through the square; revolving as I went thoughts which,
certes, evinced not one sentiment of gratitude to the learned
university.

My college career was, therefore, more brief than brilliant, for I was
“expelled” on the very same day that I “entered.”

With the “world before me where to choose,” I stepped out into the
classic precincts of College Green, fully assured of one fact, that
“Town” could scarcely treat me more harshly than “Gown.” I felt, too,
that I had passed through a kind of ordeal; that my ducking, like
the ceremonies on crossing the line, was a kind of masonic ordinance,
indispensable to my opening career; and that thus I had got successfully
through one at least of my “trials.”

A species of filial instinct suggested to me the propriety of seeing
Newgate, where my father lay, awaiting the arrival of the convict ship
that was to convey him to Van Diemen’s Land; and thither I accordingly
repaired, not to enter, but simply to gaze, with a very awestruck
imagination, upon that double-barred cage of human ferocity and crime.

In itself the circumstance has nothing worthy of record, nor should I
mention it, save that to the deep impression of that morning do I owe a
certain shrinking horror of all great crime; that impression has been of
incalculable benefit to me through life.

I strained my eyes to mark if, amid the faces closely pressed against
the strong bars, I could recognize that of my parent, but in vain; there
was a terrible sameness in their features, as if the individual had sunk
in the criminal, that left all discrimination difficult; and so I turned
away satisfied that I had done a son’s part most completely.



CHAPTER V. A PEEP AT “HIGH AND LOW COMPANY”

I have often heard it observed that one has as little to do with the
choice of his mode of life as with the name he receives at baptism. I
rather incline to the opinion that this is true. My own very varied and
somewhat dissimilar occupations were certainly far less the result of
any preconceived plan or scheme than the mere “turn-up” of the rolling
die of Fortune.

It was while revolving a species of fatalism in this wise, and calmly
assuring myself that I was not born to be starved, that I strolled along
Merrion Square on the same afternoon of my expulsion from Trinity and
visit to Newgate.

There were brilliant equipages, cavaliers, and ladies on horseback;
handsome houses, with balconies often thronged by attractive-looking
occupants; and vast crowds of gayly dressed persons promenaded within
the square itself, where a military band performed; in fact, there was
more than enough to interest and amuse one of higher pretensions in the
scale of pleasure than myself.

While I was thus gazing on this brilliant panorama of the outdoor life
of a great city, and wondering and guessing what precise object thus
brought people together,--for no feature of a market, or a fair, or any
festive occupation solved the difficulty,--I was struck by a class of
characters who seemed to play the subordinate parts of the drama,--a set
of ragged, ill-fed, half-starved boys, who followed in crowds each new
arrival on horseback, and eagerly sought permission to hold his horse
when he dismounted; the contrast of these mangy looking attendants to
the glossy coated and handsomely caparisoned steeds they led about
being too remarkable to escape notice. Although a very fierce rivalry
prevailed amongst them, they seemed a species of organized guild,
who constituted a distinct walk in life, and indignantly resented the
attempt of some two or three “voluntaries” who showed a wish to join the
fraternity.

I sat against the rails of the square, studying with some curiosity
little details of their etiquette, and their strange conventionalities.
A regular corps of them stood in front of me, canvassing with all
the eager volubility of their craft for the possession of a handsome
thoroughbred pony, from which a young officer, in a cavalry undress, was
about to dismount.

“I ‘m your own boy, Captain! I’m Tim, sir!” cried one, with a leer of
most familiar intimacy.

“‘Tis me towld ye about Miss O’Grady, sir,” shouted another, preferring
another and stronger claim.

“I’m the boy caught your mare the day ye was thrown, Captain!”
 insinuated a third, exhibiting a want of tact in the reminiscence that
drew down many a scoff upon him from his fellows; for these ragged and
starving curs had a most lively sense of the use of flattery.

“Off with you!--stand off!” said the young dragoon, in a threatening
tone; “let that fellow take my mare;” and he pointed to me as I sat,
a patient but unconcerned spectator of the scene. Had a medical
consultation been suddenly set aside on the eve of a great surgical
operation, and the ‘knife’ committed to the unpractised hand of a new
bystander, the breach of etiquette and the surprise could scarce have
been greater. The gang stared at me with most undisguised contempt, and
a perfect volley of abuse and irony followed me as I hastened to obey
the summons.

It has been very often my fortune in life to take a position for which I
neither had submitted to the usual probationary study, nor possessed
the necessary acquirement; but I believe this my first step in the
very humble walk of a “horse-boy” gave me more pain than ever did any
subsequent one. The criticisms on my dress, my walk, my country look, my
very shoes,--my critics wore none,--were all poignant and bitter; and I
verily believe, such is the force of ridicule, I should have preferred
the rags and squalor of the initiated, at that moment, to the warm gray
frieze and blue worsted stockings of my country costume.

I listened attentively to the young officer’s directions how I was to
walk his mare, and where; and then, assuming a degree of indifference
to sarcasm I was far from feeling, moved away from the spot in sombre
dignity. The captain--the title is generic--was absent about an hour;
and when he returned, seemed so well pleased with my strict obedience to
his orders that he gave me a shilling, and desired me to be punctually
at the same hour and the same place on the day following.

It was now dark; the lamplighter had begun his rounds, and I was just
congratulating myself that I should escape my persecutors, when I saw
them approaching in a body. In an instant I was surrounded, and assailed
with a torrent of questions as to who I was, where I came from,
what brought me there, and, lastly, and with more eagerness than all
besides,--what did “the captain” give me? As I answered this query
first, the others were not pressed; and it being voted that I should
expend the money on the fraternity, by way of entrance-fee, or, as they
termed it, “paying my footing,” away we set in a body to a distant part
of the town, remote from all its better and more spacious thoroughfares,
and among a chaos of lanes and alleys called the “Liberties.” If the
title were conferred for the excessive and unlimited freedoms permitted
to the inhabitants, it was no misnomer. On my very entrance into it I
perceived the perfect free and easy which prevailed.

A dense tide of population thronged the close, confined passages, mostly
of hodmen, bricklayers’ laborers, and scavengers, with old-clothesmen,
beggars, and others whose rollicking air and daring look bespoke more
hazardous modes of life.

My companions wended their way through the dense throng like practised
travellers, often cutting off an angle by a dive through the two
doors of a whiskey shop, and occasionally making a great short-cut by
penetrating through a house and the court behind it,--little exploits
in geography expiated by a volley of curses from the occupants, and
sometimes an admonitory brickbat in addition.

The uniform good temper they exhibited; the easy freedom with which they
submitted to the rather rough jocularities of the passers-by,--the usual
salute being a smart slap on the crown of the head, administered by
the handicraft tool of the individual, and this sometimes being an iron
trowel or a slater’s hammer,--could not but exalt them in my esteem
as the most patient set of varlets I had ever sojourned with. To my
question as to why we were going so far, and whither our journey tended,
I got for answer the one short reply,--“We must go to ‘ould Betty’s.’”

Now, as I would willingly spare as much of this period’s recital to my
reader as I can, I will content myself with stating that “ould Betty,”
 or Betty Cobbe, was an old lady who kept a species of ordinary for the
unclaimed youth of Dublin. They were fed and educated at her seminary;
the washing cost little, and they were certainly “done” for at the very
smallest cost, and in the most remarkably brief space of time. If ever
these faint memorials of a life should be read in a certain far-off
land, more than one settler in the distant bush, more than one angler in
the dull stream of Swan River, will confess how many of his first sharp
notions of life and manners were imbibed from the training nurture of
Mrs. Elizabeth Cobbe.

Betty’s proceedings, for some years before I had the honor and felicity
of her acquaintance, had attracted towards her the attention of the
authorities.

The Colonial Secretary had possibly grown jealous; for she had been
pushing emigration to Norfolk Island on a far wider scale than ever
a cabinet dreamed of; and thus had she acquired what, in the polite
language of our neighbors, is phrased the “Surveillance of the
Police,”--a watchful superintendence and anxious protectorate, for
which, I grieve to say, she evinced the very reverse of gratitude.
Betty had, in consequence, and in requirement with the spirit of the
times--the most capricious spirit that ever vexed plain, old-fashioned
mortals--reformed her establishment; and from having opened her doors,
as before, to what, in the language of East Indian advertisements, are
called “a few spirited young men,” she had fallen down to that small
fry who, in various disguises of vagrancy and vagabondage, infest the
highways of a capital.

By these disciples she was revered and venerated; their devotion was the
compensation for the world’s neglect, and so she felt it. To train them
up with a due regard to the faults and follies of their better-endowed
neighbors was her aim and object, and to such teaching her knowledge of
Dublin life and people largely contributed.

Her original walk had been minstrelsy; she was the famous ballad-singer
of Drogheda Street, in the year of the rebellion of ‘98. She had been
half a dozen times imprisoned,--some said that she had even visited
“Beresford’s riding-school,” where the knout was in daily practice; but
this is not so clear: certain it is, both her songs and sympathy had
always been on the patriotic side. She was the terror of Protestant
ascendency for many a year long.

Like Homer, she sung her own verses; or, if they were made for her, the
secret of the authorship was never divulged. For several years previous
to the time I now speak of, she had abandoned the Muses, save on some
special and striking occasions, when she would come before the world
with some lyric, which, however, did little more than bear the name of
its once famed composer.

So much for the past. Now to the present history of Betty Cobbe.

In a large unceilinged room, with a great fire blazing on the hearth,
over which a huge pot of potatoes was boiling, sat Betty, in a straw
chair. She was evidently very old, as her snow-white hair and lustreless
eye bespoke; but the fire of a truculent, unyielding spirit still warmed
her blood, and the sharp, ringing voice told that she was decided to
wrestle for existence to the last, and would never “give in” until
fairly conquered.

Betty’s chair was the only one in the chamber: the rest of the company
disposed themselves classically in the recumbent posture, or sat,
like primitive Christians, cross-legged. A long deal table, sparingly
provided with wooden plates and a few spoons, occupied the middle of the
room, and round the walls were several small bundles of straw, which I
soon learned were the property of private individuals.

“Come along till I show ye to ould Betty,” said one of the varlets to
me, as he pushed his way through the crowded room; for already several
other gangs had arrived, and were exchanging recognitions.

“She’s in a sweet temper, this evening,” whispered another, as we
passed. “The Polis was here a while ago, and took up ‘Danny White,’ and
threatened to break up the whole establishment.”

“The devil a thing at all they’ll lave us of our institushuns,” said a
bow-legged little blackguard, with the ‘Evening Freeman’ written round
his hat; for he was an attaché of that journal.

“Ould Betty was crying all the evening,” said the former speaker; by
this time we had gained the side of the fireplace, where the old lady
sat.

“Mother! mother, I say!” cried my guide, touching her elbow gently;
then, stooping to her ear, he added, “Mother Betty!”

“Eh! Who’s callin’ me?” said the hag, with her hand aloft. “I’m here, my
Lord, neither ashamed nor afeard to say my name.”

“She’s wanderin’,” cried another; “she thinks she’s in Coort.”

“Betty Cobbe! I say. It’s me!” said my introducer, once more.

The old woman turned fiercely round, and her dimmed and glassy eyes,
bloodshot from excess and passion, seemed to flare up into an angry
gleam as she said, “You dirty thief! Is it you that’s turnin’ informer
agin me,--you that I took up--out of yer mother’s arms, in Green Street,
when she fainted at the cutting down of yer father? Your father,” added
she, “that murdered old Meredith!”

The boy, a hardened and bold-featured fellow, became lividly pale, but
never spoke.

“Yes, my Lord,” continued she, still following the theme of her own wild
fancies, “it’s James Butterley’s boy! Butterley that was hanged!” and
she shook and rocked with a fiendish exultation at the exposure.

“Many of us does n’t know what bekem of our fathers!” said a
sly-looking, old-fashioned creature, whose height scarcely exceeded two
feet, although evidently near manhood in point of age.

“Who was yours, Mickey?” cried another.

“Father Glynn, of Luke Street,” growled out the imp, with a leer.

“And yours?” said another, dragging me forward, directly in front of
Betty.

“Con Cregan, of Kilbeggan,” said I, boldly.

“Success to ye, ma bouchal!” said the old hag; “and so you ‘re a son of
Con the informer.” She looked sternly at me for a few seconds, and then,
in a slower and more deliberate tone, added, “I ‘m forty years, last
Lady Day, living this way, and keepin’ company with all sorts of
thieves, and rogues, and blaguards, and worse,--ay, far worse besides;
but may I never see Glory if an informer, or his brat, was under the
roof afore!”

The steadfast decision of look and voice as she spoke seemed to
impress the bystanders, who fell back and gazed at me with that kind of
shrinking terror which honest people sometimes exhibit at the contact of
a criminal.

During the pause of some seconds, while this endured, my sense of abject
debasement was at the very lowest. To be the Pariah of such a society
was indeed a most distinctive infamy.

“Are ye ashamed of yer father? Tell me that!” cried the hag, shaking me
roughly by one shoulder.

“It is not here, and before the like of these,” said I, looking round at
the ragged, unwashed assemblage, “that I should feel shame! or if I did,
it is to find myself among them!”

“That’s my boy! that’s my own spirited boy!” cried the old woman,
dragging me towards her. “Faix, I seen the time we ‘d have made
somethin’ out of you. Howld yer tongues, ye vagabonds! the child’s
right,--yer a dirty mean crew! Them!” said she, pointing to me, “them
was the kind of chaps I used to have, long ago; that was n’t afeard of
all the Beresfords, and Major Sirr, and the rest of them. Singing every
night on Carlisle Bridge, ‘The Wearin’ of the Green,’ or ‘Tra-lal-la,
the French is coming;’ and when they wor big and grown men, ready and
willing to turn out for ould Ireland. Can you read, avick?”

“Yes, and write,” answered I, proudly.

“To be sure ye can,” muttered she, half to herself; “is it an informer’s
child,--not know the first rules of his trade!”

“Tear and ages, mother!” cried out the decrepit imp called Mickey, “we
‘re starvin’ for the meat!”

“Sarve it up!” shouted the hag, with a voice of command; and she gave
three knocks with her crutch on the corner of the table.

Never was command more promptly obeyed. A savory mess of that smoking
compound called “Irish stew” was ladled out on the trenchers, and
speedily disposed around the table, which at once was surrounded by
the guests,--a place being made for myself by an admonitory stroke of
Betty’s crutch on the red head of a very hungry juvenile who had jostled
me in his anxiety to get near the table.

Our meal had scarcely drawn to its close when the plates were removed,
and preparations made for a new party; nor had I time to ask the reason,
when a noisy buzz of voices without announced the coming of a numerous
throng. In an instant they entered; a number of girls, of every age,
from mere child to womanhood,--a ragged, tattered, reckless-looking set
of creatures, whose wild, high spirits not even direst poverty could
subdue. While some exchanged greetings with their friends of the other
sex, others advanced to talk to Betty, or stood to warm themselves
around the fire, until their supper, a similar one to our own, was got
ready. My curiosity as to whence they came in such a body was satisfied
by learning that they were employed at the “Mendicity Institution”
 during the day, and set free at nightfall to follow the bent of
their own, not over well-regulated, tastes. These creatures were the
ballad-singers of the city; and, sometimes alone, sometimes in company
with one of the boys, they were wont to take their stand in some public
thoroughfare, not only the character of the singer, but the poetry
itself, taking the tone of the street; so that while some daring bit of
town scandal caught the ears of College Green, a “bloody murder” or a
“dying speech” formed the attraction of Thomas Street and the “Poddle.”

Many years afterwards, in the checkered page of my existence, when I
have sat at lordly tables and listened to the sharpened wit and polished
raillery of the high-born and the gifted, my mind has often reverted
to that beggar horde, and thought how readily the cutting jest was
answered, how soon repartee followed attack--what quaint fancies, what
droll conceits, passed through those brains, where one would have deemed
there was no room for aught save brooding guilt and sad repining.

As night closed in, the assembly broke up; some issued forth to their
stations as ballad-singers; some, in pure vagabond spirit, to stroll
about the streets; while others, of whom I was one, lay down upon the
straw to sleep, without a dream, till daylight.



CHAPTER VI. VIEWS OF LIFE

When I woke the next morning, it was a few minutes before I could
thoroughly remember where I was and how I came there; my next thought
was the grateful one, that if the calling was not a very exaltued one,
I had at least secured a mode of living, and that my natural acuteness,
and, better still, my fixed resolve within me “to get forward in the
world,” would not permit me to pass my days in the ignoble craft of
a “horse-boy.” I found that the “walk,” like every other career, had
certain guiding rules and principles by which it was regulated. Not only
were certain parts of the town interdicted to certain gangs, but it was
a recognized rule that when a particular boy was singled out habitually
by any gentleman that no other should endeavor to supplant him. This was
the less difficult as a perfect community of property was the rule of
the order; and all moneys were each night committed to the charge of
“old Betty,” with a scrupulous fidelity that would have shamed many a
“joint-stock company.”

The regular etiquette required that each youth should begin his career
in the north side of the city, where the class of horsemen was of a less
distinguished order, and the fees proportionably lower. Thence he
was promoted to the Four Courts; from which, as the highest stage, he
arrived at Merrion Square and its neighborhood. Here the visitors were
either the young officers of the garrison, the Castle officials, or a
wealthy class of country gentlemen, all of whom gave sixpences; while
in the cold quarter of northern Dublin, penny-pieces were the only
currency. If the public differed in these three places, so did the
claims of the aspirant: a grave, quiet, almost sombre look being the
grand qualification in the one, while an air of daring effrontery was
the best recommendation in the other. For while the master in
chancery or the “six clerk” would only commit his bobtailed pony to a
discreet-faced varlet of grave exterior, the dashing aide-de-camp on his
thoroughbred singled out the wild imp with roguish eye and flowing hair,
that kept up with him from the barrack in a sharp canter, and actually
dived under a carriage-pole and upset an apple-stall to be “up” in
time to wait on him; and while yet breathless and blown, was ready with
voluble tongue to give him the current news of the neighborhood,--who
was in the Square, or out dining; who had arrived, or why they were
absent. To do this task with dexterity and tact was the crowning
feature of the craft, and in such hasty journalism some attained a high
proficiency; seasoning their scandal with sly bits of drollery or quaint
allusions to the current topics of the day. To succeed in this, it
was necessary to know the leading characters of the town and the
circumstances of their private history; and these I set myself to learn
with the assiduity of a study. Never did a Bath Master of the Ceremonies
devote himself more ardently to the investigation of the faults and
foibles of his company; never did young lady, before coming out, more
patiently pore over Debrett, than did I pursue my researches into Dublin
life and manners; until at last, what between oral evidence and shrewd
observation, I had a key to the secret mysteries of nearly every
well-known house in the city.

None like me to explain why the father of the dashing family in
Stephen’s Green only appeared of a Sunday; how the blinds of No. 18 were
always drawn down at three o’clock; and what meant the hackney-coach
at the canal bridge every Thursday afternoon. From the gentleman that
always wore a geranium leaf in his coat, to the lady who dropped her
glove in the Square, I knew them all. Nor was it merely that I possessed
the knowledge, but I made it to be felt. I did not hoard my wealth
like a miser, but I came forth like a great capitalist to stimulate
enterprise and encourage credit. Had I been a malicious spirit, there is
no saying what amount of mischief I might have worked, what discoveries
anticipated, what awkward meetings effected. I was, however, what the
French call a “bon diable,” and most generously took the side of
the poor sinner against the strong spirit of right. How many a poor
subaltern had been put in arrest for wearing “mufti,” had I not been
there to apprise him the town-major White was coming. How often have I
saved a poor college-man from a heavy fine, who, with his name on the
sick-list, was flirting in the “Square.” How have I hastened, at the
risk of my neck, between crashing carriages and prancing horses, to
announce to a fair lady lounging in her britzska that the “Counsellor,”
 her husband, was unexpectedly returning from court an hour earlier than
his wont. I have rescued sons from fathers, daughters from mothers; the
pupil from his guardian, the debtor from his creditor,--in a word, was a
kind of ragged guardian angel, who watched over the peccadilloes of the
capital. My “amour propre”--if such an expression of such a quality may
be conceded to one like me--was interested in the cause of all who did
wrong. I was the Quixote of all deceivers.

With “Con on the look-out,” none feared surprise; and while
my shrewdness was known to be first-rate, my honesty was alike
unimpeachable. It may readily be believed how, with acquirements
and talents like these, I no longer pursued the humble walk of
“horse-holder;” indeed, I rarely touched a bridle, or, if I did so, it
was only to account for my presence in such localities as I might need
an excuse to loiter in. I was at the head of my profession; and the
ordinary salutation of the cavaliers, “Con, get me a fellow to hold this
mare,” showed that none presumed to expect the ignoble service at my own
hands.

To some two or three of my early patrons, men who had noticed me in my
obscurity, I would still condescend to yield this attention,--a degree
of grateful acknowledgment on my part which they always rewarded most
handsomely. Among these was the young officer whose pony I had held on
the first night of my arrival. He was an Honorable Captain De Courcy,
very well-looking, well-mannered, and very poor,--member of the
Commander-in-Chief’s staff, who eked out his life by the aid of his
noble birth and his wits together.

At the time I speak of, his visits to Merrion Square were devoted to the
cause of a certain Mrs. Mansergh, the young and beautiful wife of an
old red-faced, foul-mouthed Queen’s Counsel, at least forty years her
senior. The scandal was, that her origin had been of the very humblest,
and that, seen by accident on circuit, she had caught the fancy of the
old lawyer, a well-known connoisseur in female beauty. However that
might be, she was now about two years married, and already recognized as
the reigning beauty of the viceregal court and the capital.

The circumstances of her history,--her low origin, her beauty, and the
bold game she played,--all invested her with a great interest in my
eyes. I used to flatter myself that there was a kind of similarity in
at least our early fortunes; and I enlisted myself in her cause with an
ardor that I could not explain to myself. How often, as she passed in
her splendid barouche,--the best-appointed and handsomest equipage
of the capital,--have I watched her as, wrapped in her Cashmere, she
reclined in all the voluptuous indolence of her queenly state; glorying
to think that _she_,--she, whose proud glance scarce noticed the
obsequious throng that bowed with uncovered heads around her,--that she
was perhaps not better nurtured than myself. Far from envious jealousy
at her better fortune, I exulted in it; she was a kind of beacon set on
a hill to guide and cheer me. I remember well, it was an actual
triumph to me one day, as the Viceroy, a gay and dashing nobleman, not
overscrupulous where the claim of beauty was present, stopped, with all
his glittering staff, beside her carriage, and in playful raillery began
to chide her for being absent from the last drawing-room. “We missed you
sadly, Mrs. Mansergh,” said he, smiling his most seductive smile. “Pray
tell my friend Mansergh that he shows himself a most lukewarm supporter
of the Government who denies us the fairest smiles of the capital.”

“In truth, my Lord, he would not give me a new train, and I refused to
wear the old one,” said she, laughing.

“Downright disloyalty, upon my honor,” said the Viceroy, with well
got-up gravity.

“Don’t you think so, my Lord?” rejoined she; “so I even told him that
I ‘d represent the case to your Excellency, who, I ‘m sure, would not
refuse a velvet robe to the wife, while you gave a silk gown to the
husband.”

“It will be the very proudest of my poor prerogatives,” said he, bowing,
while a flash of crimson lit up his pleased features. “Your favorite
color is--”

“I should like to wear your Lordship’s,” said she, with a look the most
finished coquette might envy, so admirably blended were trust and timid
bashfulness.

What he replied I could not catch. There was a flattering courtesy,
however, in his smile, and in the familiar motion of the hand with which
he bade “good-bye,” that were enough to show me that he, the haughty
mirror of his sovereign, did not think it beneath him to bandy
compliments and exchange soft looks with the once humble beauty. From
that time out, my whole thoughts day and night were centred in her; and
I have passed hours long, fancying all the possible fortunes for which
destiny might intend her. It seemed to me as though she was piloting out
the course for me in life, and that her success was the earnest of my
own. Often, when a ball or a great reception was given by her, have
I sat, cold, shivering, and hungry, opposite the house, watching with
thrilling interest all the equipages as they came, and hearing the high
and titled names called aloud by the servants, and thinking to myself,
“Such are _her_ associates _now_. These great and haughty personages are
here to do honor to _her_, their lovely hostess; and _she_, but a
few years back, if report spoke truly, was scarcely better off than I
was--I--myself.”

Only they who have a sanguine, hopeful temperament will be able to
understand how the poor houseless, friendless boy--the very outcast
of the world, the convict’s child--could ever dare to indulge in such
day-dreams of future greatness. But I had set the goal before my eyes;
the intermediate steps to it I left to fortune. The noble bearing and
polished graces of the high and wealthy, which to my humble associates
seemed the actual birthright of the great, I perceived could all be
acquired. There was no prescriptive claim in any class to the manners
of high breeding; and why should not I, if fortune favored, be as good
a gentleman as the best? In other particulars, all that I had observed
showed me no wondrous dissimilarity of true feeling in the two classes.
The gentleman, to be sure, did not swear like the common fellow; but on
the racecourse or the betting-ground I had seen, to the full, as much
deceit as ever I witnessed in my “own order.” There was faithlessness
beneath Valenciennes lace and velvet as well as beneath brown stuff and
check; and a spirit of backbiting, that we ragged folk knew nothing of,
seemed a current pastime in better circles.

What, then, should debar me from that class? Not the manners, which I
could feign, nor the vices, which I could feel. To be like them, was
only to be of them,--such, at least, was then my conviction and my
theory.

Any one who will take the pains to reflect on and analyze the mode of
thinking I have here mentioned, will see how necessarily it tends rather
to depress those above than to elevate those beneath. I did not purpose
to myself any education in high and noble sentiments, but simply the
performance of a part which I deemed easy to assume. The result soon
began to tell. I felt a degree of contemptuous hatred for the very
persons I had once revered as almost demigods. I no longer looked up to
the “gentleman” as such by right divine, but by accident; and I fostered
the feeling by the writings of every radical newspaper I could come
at. All the levelling doctrines of socialism, all the plausibilities
of equality, became as great truths to me; and I found a most ready
aptitude in my mind to square the fruits of my personal observation to
these pleasant theories. The one question recurred every morning as I
arose, and remained unanswered each night as I lay down, “Why should
I hold a horse, and why should another man ride one?” I suppose the
difficulty has puzzled wiser heads; indeed, since I mooted it to myself,
it has caused some trouble in the world; nor, writing now as I do in the
year of grace ‘48, do I suppose the question is yet answered.

I have dwelt perhaps too long on this exposition of my feelings; but
as my subsequent life was one of far more action than reflection, the
indulgent reader will pardon the prosiness, not simply as explaining the
history which follows, but also as affording a small breathing-space in
a career where there were few “halts.”

I have said that I began to conceive a great grudge against all who
were well off in life, and against none did I indulge this aversion
more strongly than “the captain,” my first patron,--almost my only one.
Though he had always employed me,--and none ever approached him save
myself,--he had never condescended to the slightest act of recognition
beyond the tap on my head with his gold-mounted whip, and a significant
nod where to lead his pony. No sign of his, no look, no gesture, ever
confessed to the fact that I was a creature of his own species, that I
had had a share in the great firm which, under the name of Adam and Co.,
has traded so long and industriously.

If I were sick, or cold, or hungry, it mattered not; my cheek might be
sunk with want or care, my rags might drip with rain, or freeze with
sleet,--he never noticed them; yet if the wind played too roughly with
his Arab’s mane, or the silky tasselled tail, he saw it at once. If her
coat stirred with the chill breeze, he would pat and pet her. It was
evident enough which had the better existence.

If these thoughts chafed and angered me at first, at least they served
to animate and rouse my spirit. He who wants to rise in life must feel
the sharp spur of a wrong,--there is nothing like it to give vigor and
energy to his motions. When I came to this conclusion, I did not wait
long to put the feeling into action; and it was thus--But a new chapter
of my life deserves a new chapter of my history.



CHAPTER VII. A BOLD STROKE FOR AN OPENING IN THE WORLD

As regular as the day itself did I wait at the corner of Merrion Square,
at three o’clock, the arrival of Captain De Courcy, who came punctual
to the instant; indeed, the clatter of the pony’s hoofs as he cantered
along always announced the striking of the Post-office clock. To
dismount, and fling me the bridle, with a short nod of the head in the
direction he wished me to walk the animal, was the extent of recognition
ever vouchsafed me; and as I never ventured upon even a word with
him, our intercourse was of the simplest possible kind. There was an
impassive quietude about his pale cold features that awed me. I never
saw him smile but once; it was when the mare seized me by the shoulder,
and tore with her teeth a great piece of my ragged coat away. Then,
indeed, he did vouchsafe to give a faint, listless smile, as he said to
his pampered nag, “Fie, fie! What a dirty feeder you are!”

Very little notice on his part, the merest act of recognition, a look, a
monosyllable, would have been enough to satisfy me,--anything, in short,
which might acknowledge that we were part of the same great chain, no
matter how many links might lie between us.

I do not wish it to be inferred that I had any distinct right to such
an acknowledgment, nor that any real advantage would have accrued to me
from obtaining it,--far from that; very little consideration might
have induced me to be contented with my station; and, if so, instead of
writing these notes in a boudoir with silk hangings, and--but this is
anticipating with a vengeance! And now to go back.

After three hours of a cold wait, on a rainy and dreary afternoon, the
only solace to my hunger being the imaginative one of reflecting on the
pleasure of those happy mortals who were sitting down to dinner in the
various houses along the Square, and fancying to myself the blessed
state of tranquillity it must impart to a man’s nature to see a meal of
appetizing excellence, from which no call of business, no demand of any
kind could withdraw him. And what speculations did I indulge in as to
the genial pleasantry that must abound,--the happy wit, the joyous ease
of such gatherings when three or four carriages at a door would bespeak
the company at such a dinner-party!

At last, out came my captain, with a haste and flurry of manner quite
unusual. He did not, as was his constant custom, pass his hand along the
mare’s neck to feel her coat, nor did he mutter a single word of coaxing
to her as he mounted. He flung himself with a jerk into the saddle, and,
rapping my knuckles sharply with the gold knob of his whip, pettishly
cried, “Let her go, sirrah!” and cantered away. I stood for some moments
motionless, my mind in that strange state when the first thought of
rebellion has entered, and the idea of reprisal has occurred. I was
about to go away, when the drawing-room window, straight above me, was
opened, and a lady stepped out upon the balcony. It was too dark to
discern either her features or her dress; but a certain instinct told me
it was Mrs. Mansergh. “Are you Captain De Courcy’s boy?” said she, in a
sweet and subdued voice. I replied in the affirmative, and she went on:
“You know his quarters at the Royal Hospital? Well, go there at once,
as speedily as you can, and give him this note.” She hesitated for a
second, as if uncertain what to say, and then added, “It is a note he
dropped from his pocket by accident.”

“I’ll do it, ma’am,” said I, catching the letter and the half-crown,
which she had half inserted in the envelope to give it weight. “You
may trust me perfectly.” Before the words were well uttered, she had
retired, the window was closed, the curtain drawn, and, except the
letter and the coin in my fingers, nothing remained to show that the
whole had not been a trick of my foolish brain.

My immediate impulse was to fulfil my mission; I even started off at
full speed to do so. But as I turned the corner of the Square, the glare
of a bright gas-lamp suggested the temptation of at least a look at
my despatches; and what was my astonishment to find that on this note,
which had been dropped by “accident” from the captain’s pocket, the
superscription was scarcely dry,--in the very act of catching, I had
blotted the words! This, of course, was no affair of mine; but it
evinced deception,--and deception at certain moments becomes a dangerous
injury. There are times when the mind feels deceit to be an outrage. The
stormy passions of the fury-driven mob, reckless and headstrong, show
this; and the most terrible moment in all political convulsions is when
the people feel, or even suspect, that they have been tricked. My frame
of mind was exactly in that critical stage. A minute before, I was
ready to yield any obedience, tender any service; and now, of a
sudden,--without the slightest real cause, or from anything which could
in the remotest way affect me,--I had become a rebel. Let the reader
forgive the somewhat tedious analysis of a motive, since it comes from
one who has long studied the science of moral chemistry, and made most
of his experiments--as the rule directs--in “ignoble bodies.”

My whole resolve was changed: I would not deliver the note. Not that I
had any precise idea wherefore, or that I had the least conception what
other course I should adopt; I was a true disciple of revolt: I rebelled
for very rebellion’s sake.

Betty Cobbe’s was more than usually brilliant on that evening. A
race, which was to come off at Kingstown the next day, had attracted a
numerous company, in the various walks of horse-boys, bill-carriers, and
pickpockets, all of whom hoped to find a ready harvest on the morrow.
The conversation was, therefore, entirely of a sporting character.
Anecdotes of the turf and the ring went round, and in the many curious
devices of roguery and fraud might be read the prevailing taste of
that select company. Combinations were also formed to raise the rate of
payment, and many ingenious suggestions thrown out about turning cattle
loose, slacking girths, stealing curb-chains, and so on, from that
antagonistic part of the public who preferred holding their horses
themselves than intrusting them to the profession.

The race itself, too, engrossed a great share of interest; and a certain
Fergusson was talked of with all the devotedness and affection of a dear
friend. Nor, as I afterwards learned, was the admiration a merely blind
one, as he was a most cunning adept in all the wily stratagems by which
such men correct the wilful ways of Fortune.

How my companions chuckled over stories of “rotten ditches” that were
left purposely to betray the unwary; swinging gates that would open at
the least touch, and inevitably catch the horse that attempted to clear,
if the hoof but grazed them; bog-holes, to swamp, and stone fences, to
smash,--had their share of approval; but a drain dug eight feet deep,
and that must certainly break the back of the horse, if not of the rider
also, who made a “mistake” over it, seemed the triumph which carried
away the suffrages of the whole assembly.

Now, although I had seen far more of real sport and horsemanship than
the others, these narratives were for the most part new to me; and I
listened with a high interest to every scheme and trick by which cunning
can overreach and outmanoeuvre simplicity. The admiration of adroit
knavery is the first step on the road to fraud; and he who laughs
heartily at a clever trick, seldom suspects how he is “booking himself”
 for the same road. For my own part, neither were my principles so fixed,
nor my education so careful, that I did not conceive a very high respect
for the rogue, and a very contemptuous disdain for his victim.

Morning came, and a bright sunny one it was, with a keen frost and that
kind of sharp air that invigorates and braces both mind and body. The
crisp, clear outline of every tree and building seen against the deep
blue sky; the sparkling river, with its clean bed of bright gravel; and
the ruddy faces one meets,--are all of a nature to suggest pleasant and
cheerful thoughts. Even we--we, with our frail fragments and chapped
hands--felt it, and there was an alacrity of movement and a bounding
step, a gay laugh and a merry voice, everywhere. All set out for
Kingstown, in the neighborhood of which the race was to come off. I
alone remained behind, resisting every entreaty of my companions to join
them,--I cannot yet say why I did so. It was partly that long habit had
made my attendance upon “the Captain” a duty; partly, perhaps, that some
vague notion that the letter, of which I still kept possession, should
be delivered by me at last.

The town was quite empty on that day,--not a carriage, nor a horseman
to be seen. There were very few on foot, and the Square was deserted of
all, save its nursery population. I never felt a more tedious morning.
I had full time, as I loitered along all alone, to contrast my solitude
with the enjoyment my companions were at that same moment pursuing.

True to the instant, Captain De Courcy cantered up, his face a thought
graver and more stern than I had ever seen it before. As he dismounted,
my hand, in holding his stirrup, soiled the brilliant polish of his
lacquered boot; he perceived it, and rewarded my awkwardness with a
smart cut of his whip. A minute before I had made up my mind to give him
the note; now, torture itself would not have torn it from me.

I followed him with my eyes till he entered the house,--not over
distinctly, it is true, for they were somewhat blinded by tears that
would, in spite of me, come forth. The sensation was a most painful one;
and I am heartily glad to confess I have seldom experienced a recurrence
of it. Scarcely was the hall-door closed on him, when I remembered that
he would soon hear of the note, which I had failed to deliver, and that,
in all likelihood, a heavy punishment awaited me. My offence was a grave
one: what was to be done? Turn the mare loose and fly, or patiently
await my fate? Either were bad enough; the latter certainly the less
advisable of the two. A third course soon suggested itself, doubtless
inspired by that most mischief-working adage which says that one may be
“as well hanged for the sheep as the lamb.”

I therefore voted for the “larger animal;” and to satisfy myself that
I was honest to my own convictions, I immediately proceeded to act upon
them. I led the mare quietly along to the angle of the Square, and then,
turning into the next street, I shortened the stirrups, mounted, and
rode off.

“Set a beggar on horseback--” says the proverb; and although the
consequence is only meant figuratively, I have a suspicion that it might
bear a literal reading. I rode away, at first, at a trot, and then,
striking into a brisk canter, I took the road to Kingstown, whither,
even yet, some horsemen were hastening.

Every stride of the bounding animal elevated my spirits and nerved my
courage. The foot-passengers, that plodded wearily along, I looked down
upon as inferior; with the horsemen on either side I felt a kind of
equality. How differently does one view life from the saddle and from
the ground! The road became more thronged as I advanced, thicker crowds
pressed eagerly forward, and numerous carriages obstructed the way. At
another moment, perhaps, I should have attracted attention; but stranger
sights were passing at every instant, and none troubled their heads
about the “ragged urchin on the thoroughbred.”

The crowd at last became so dense that horsemen were fain to desert
the high road, and take short cuts wherever an open gate or an easily
crossed fence opened the way. Following a group of well-mounted
gentlemen, I cleared a low wall into a spacious grass field, over which
we cantered, and beyond this, by leaping an easy ditch, into another of
the same kind, till at length we saw the vast crowds that blackened a
hill in front, and, beneath them, could distinguish the fluttering
flags that marked the course, and the large floating standard of the
winning-post.

What a grand sight was that! For what is so imposing a spectacle as vast
myriads of people stirred by one interest, and animated by one absorbing
passion? Every one has nowadays seen something of the kind, therefore
I shall not linger to tell of the impression it made upon my youthful
senses. The first race had already come off; but the second, and the
great event of the day, was yet to take place.

It was a steeplechase by “gentlemen riders” over a very severe line of
country; several fences of most break-neck character having been added
to the natural difficulties of the ground.

Mounted on my splendid barb, I rode boldly forward till I reached the
field through which the first ditch ran,--a deep and wide trench, backed
by a low rail,--a very formidable leap, and requiring both stride and
strength to clear it.

“Some of ‘em will tail off, when they sees that!” said an English groom,
with a knowing wink; and the words were only out when, at a “slapping
canter,” the riders were seen coming down the gently sloping hill. Three
rode nearly abreast; then came a single horseman; and, after him, an
indiscriminate mass, whose bright and party-colored jackets glowed like
a rainbow.

I watched them with a breathless interest; as they came nearer they
widened the space between them, and each cast a rapid but stealthy
glance at his neighbor. One--he rode a powerful black horse--took the
lead, and, dashing at the leap, his horse rose too soon, and fell,
chested against the opposite bank, the rider under him; the next swerved
suddenly round and balked; the third did the same; so that the leading
horseman was now he who rode alone at first. Quickening his speed as he
came on, he seemed actually to fly; and when he did take the fence, it
was like the bound of a cannon-shot,--up, and over at once! Of the
rest, some two or three followed well; others pulled short up; while the
larger share, in various forms of accident and misfortune, might be seen
either struggling in the brook, or endeavoring to rescue their horses
from the danger of broken legs and backs.

I did not wait to watch them; my interest was in those who gallantly
led onward, and who now, some four in number, rode almost abreast. Among
these, my favorite was the sky-blue jacket who had led the way over the
dyke; and him did I follow with straining eyes and palpitating heart.
They were at this moment advancing towards a wall,--a high and strong
one, and I thought, in the slackened pace and more gathered-up stride, I
could read the caution a difficult leap enforced.

A brown jacket with white sleeves was the first to charge it; and after
a tremendous scramble, in which the wall, the horse, and the rider were
all tumbling together, he got over; but the animal went dead lame, and
the rider, dismounting, led him off the ground.

Next came blue-jacket; and just at the very rise his mare balked, and,
at the top of her speed, ran away along the side of the wall. A perfect
roar of angry disappointment arose from the multitude, for she was
the favorite of the country people, who were loudly indignant at this
mischance.

“The race is sold!” cried one.

“Beatagh”--this was the rider--“pulled her round himself! the mare never
was known to refuse a fence!”

“I say you’re both wrong!” cried a third, whose excited manner showed
he was no indifferent spectator of the scene. “She never will take her
first wall fairly; after that she goes like a bird!”

“What a confounded nuisance to think that no one will lead her over the
fence! Is there not one here will show her the way?” said he, looking
around.

“There’s the only fellow I see whose neck can afford it!” said another,
pointing to me. “He, evidently, was never born to be killed in a
steeplechase.”

“Devilish well mounted he is, too!” remarked some one else.

“Hallo, my smart boy!” said he who before alluded to the mare as a
bolter, “try your nag over that wall yonder,--go boldly. Let her
have her head, and give her a sharp cut as she rises. Make way there,
gentlemen! Let the boy have fair play, and I ‘ll wager a five-pound note
he does it! You shall have half the stakes too, if you win!” added he.
These were the last words I heard; for the crowd, clearing in front,
opened for me to advance, and without a moment’s hesitation of any kind,
I dashed my heels to the mare’s flanks, and galloped forward. A loud
shout, and a perfect shower of whips on the mare’s quarter from
the bystanders, put all question of pulling up beyond the reach of
possibility. In a minute more I was at the wall, and, ere I well knew,
over it. A few seconds after, the blue-jacket was beside me. “Well done,
my lad! You’ve earned twenty guineas if I win the race! Lead the way a
bit, and let your mare choose her ground when she leaps.” This was all
he said; but such words of encouragement never fell on my ears before.



Before us were the others, now reduced to three in number, and evidently
holding their stride and watching each other, never for a moment
suspecting that the most feared competitor was fast creeping up behind
them. One fence separated us, and over this I led again, sitting my mare
with all the composure of an old steeplechaser. “Out of the way, now!”
 cried my companion, “and let _me_ at them!” and he tore past me at a
tremendous pace, shouting out, as he went by the rest, “Come along, my
lads! I ‘ll show the way!”

And so he did! With all their efforts, and they were bold ones, they
never overtook him afterwards. His mare took each fence flying, and as
her speed was much greater than the others’, she came in full half a
minute in advance. The others arrived all together, crest fallen and
disappointed, and, like all beaten men, receiving the most insulting
comments from the mob, who are somewhat keen critics on misfortune. I
came last, for I had dropped behind when I was ordered; but, unable
to extricate my mare from the crowd, was compelled to ride the whole
distance with the rest. If the losing horsemen were hooted and laughed
at, _my_ approach was a kind of triumphal entry. “There’s the chap that
led over the wall! That little fellow rode the best of them all!” “See
that ragged boy on the small mare; he could beat the field this minute!”

“‘T is fifty guineas in goold ye ought to have, my chap!” said
another,--a sentiment the unwashed on all sides seemed most heartily to
subscribe to.

“Be my soul, I ‘d rather be lookin’ at him than the gentlemen!” said a
very tattered individual, with a coat like a transparency. These, and
a hundred similar comments, fell like hail-drops around; and I believe
that in my momentary triumph I actually forgot all the dangers and
perils of my offence.

It is a great occasion for rejoicing among the men of rags and
wretchedness when a member of their own order has achieved anything
like fame. The assertion of their ability to enter the lists with “their
betters” is the very pleasantest of all flatteries. It is, so to say,
a kind of skirmish, before that great battle which, one day or other,
remains to be fought between the two classes which divide mankind,--
those who have, and those who have not.

I little suspected that I was, to use the cant so popular at present,
“the representative of a great principle” in my late success. I took all
the praises bestowed, most literally, to myself, and shook hands with
all the dirty and tattered mob, fully convinced that I was a very fine
fellow.

“Mister Beatagh wants to see the boy that led him over the ditch,”
 shouted out a huge, wide-shouldered, red-faced ruffian, as he shoved the
crowd right and left to make way for the approach of the gentleman who
had just won the race.

“Stand up bowld, avic!” whispered one in my ear, “and don’t be ashamed
to ax for your reward.”

“Say ten guineas!” muttered another.

“No; but twenty!” growled out a third.

“And lashings of drink besides, for the present company!” suggested a
big-headed cripple about two feet high.

“Are you the lad that took the fence before me?” cried out a
smart-looking, red-whiskered young man, with a white surtout loosely
thrown over his riding costume.

“Yes, sir,” I replied, half modestly and half assured.

“Who are you, my boy, and where do you come from?”

“He’s one of Betty Cobbe’s chickens!” shouted out an old savage-faced
beggar-man, who was terribly indignant at the great misdirection of
public sympathy; “and a nice clutch they are!”

“What is it to you, Dan, where the crayture gets his bread?” rejoined an
old newsvender, who, in all likelihood, had once been a parlor boarder
in the same seminary.

“Never mind _them_, but answer me, my lad!” said the gentleman. “If you
are willing to take service, and can find any one to recommend you--”

“Sure, we’ll all go bail for him--to any amount!” shouted out the little
crippled fellow, from his “bowl;” and certainly a most joyous burst of
laughter ran through the crowd at the sentiment.

“Maybe ye think I’m not a householder,” rejoined the fellow, with a grin
of assumed anger; “but have n’t I my own sugar hogshead to live in, and
devil receave the lodger in the same premises!”

“I see there ‘s no chance of our being able to settle anything here,”
 said the gentleman. “These good people think the matter more their own
than ours; so meet to-morrow, my lad, at Dycer’s, at twelve o’clock, and
bring me anything that can speak for your character.” As he said these
few words he brushed the crowd to one side with his whip, and forcing
his way, with the air of a man who would not be denied, left the place.

“And he ‘s laving the crayture without givin’ him a farden!” cried one
of the mob, who suddenly saw all the glorious fabric of a carouse and a
drunken bout disappear like a mirage.

“Oh, the ‘tarnal vagabond” shouted another, more indignantly; “to desart
the child that a-way,--and he that won the race for him!”

“Will yez see the little crayture wronged?” said another, who appeared
by his pretentious manner to be a practised street orator. “Will yez
lave the dissolute orphan--” he meant “desolate”--“to be chayted out
of his pater money? Are yez men at all? or are yez dirty slaves of the
bloody ‘stokessy that’s murderin’ ould Ireland’?”

“We’ll take charge of the orphan, and of you too, my smart fellow, if
you don’t brush off pretty lively!” said a policeman, as, followed by
two others, he pushed through the crowd with that cool determination
that seems to be actually an instinct with them. Then, laying a strong
hand on my collar, he went on: “How did you come by that mare, my lad?”

“She belongs to Captain De Courcy, of the Royal Hospital,” said I, doing
my utmost to seem calm and collected.

“We know that already; what we want to hear is, what brought you here
with her? It was n’t Captain De Courcy’s orders?”

“No, sir. I was told to hold her for him, and--and--”

“And so you rode off with her,--out with it, it saves time, my lad. Now,
let me ask you another question: Have you any notion of the crime you
have just committed? Do you know that it amounts to horse-stealing? And
do you know what the penalty is for that offence?”

“No, sir; I know neither one nor the other,” said I, resolutely; “and,
if I did, it doesn’t matter much. As well to live upon prison diet as to
starve in the streets!”

“He’s a bad ‘un; I told ye that!” remarked another of the policemen.
“Take him off, Grimes!” and so, amid a very general but subdued murmur
of pity and condolence from the crowd, I was dragged away on one side,
while the mare was led off on another.

It was a terrible tumble down, from being a hero to an embryo felon;
from being cheered by the populace, to being collared by a policeman!
As we went along towards Dublin on a jaunting-car, I was regaled by
interesting narratives of others who had begun life like myself, and
took an abrupt leave of it in a manner by no means too decorous. The
peculiarity of anecdote which pertains to each profession was strongly
marked in these officers of the law; and they appeared to have
studied the dark side of human nature with eyes the keenest and most
scrutinizing.

I wish I could even now forget the long and dreary hours of the night
that ensued, as I lay, with some fifty others, in the jail of the
station-house. The company was assuredly not select, nor their manners
at all improved by the near approach of punishment. It seemed as if all
the disguises of vice were thrown off at once, and that iniquity stood
forth in its own true and glaring livery. I do not believe that the
heart can ever experience a ruder shock than when an unfledged criminal
first hears himself welcomed into the “Masonry” of guilt. To be claimed
by such associates as a fellow-laborer, to be received as one of the
brethren into the guild of vice, is really an awful blow to one’s
self-esteem and respect; to feel yourself inoculated with a disease
whose fatal marks are to stamp you like this one or that, sends a
shuddering terror through the heart, whose cold thrill is never, in a
life-long afterwards, thoroughly eradicated.

There should be a quarantine for suspected guilt, as for suspected
disease; and the mere doubt of rectitude should not expose any
unfortunate creature to the chances of a terrible contagion! I do not
affect by this to say that I was guiltless,--not in the least; but my
crime should scarcely have classified me with the associates by whom
I was surrounded. Nor was a night in such company the wisest mode of
restoring to the path of duty one who might possibly have only slightly
deviated from the straight line.

When morning came I was marched off, with a strong phalanx of other
misdoers, to the College Street office, where a magistrate presided
whose bitterest calumniators could never accuse of any undue leanings
towards mercy. By him I had the satisfaction of hearing a great variety
of small offences decided with a railroad rapidity, only interrupted now
and then by a whining lamentation over the “lenity of the legislature,”
 that never awarded one tithe of the suitable penalty, and bewailing his
own inability to do more for the criminal than send him to prison for
two months with hard labor, and harder diet to sweeten it.

At last came my name; and as I heard it shouted aloud, it almost choked
me with a nervous fulness in the throat. I felt as though I was the
greatest criminal in the universe, and that the whole vast assemblage
had no other object or aim there than to see me arraigned for my
offence.

I was scarcely ordered to advance before I was desired to stand back
again, the prosecutor, Captain De Courcy, not being in court. While a
policeman was, therefore, despatched by the magistrate to request that
he would have the kindness to appear,--for the captain was an honorable
and an aide-de-camp, titles which the sitting justice knew well how to
respect,--other cases were called and disposed of. It was nigh three
o’clock when a great bustle in the outer court and a tremendous falling
back of the dense crowd, accompanied by an ostentatious display of
police zeal, heralded a group of officers, who, with jingling spurs and
banging sabretaches, made their way to the bench, and took their seats
beside the justice. Many were the courtesies interchanged between the
magistrate and the captain: one averring that the delay was not in
the slightest degree inconvenient; the other professing the greatest
deference for the rules of court; neither bestowing a thought upon him
most deeply concerned of all.

A very brief narrative, delivered by the captain with a most military
abruptness, detailed my offence; and, although not exaggerated in the
slightest degree, the occasional interruptions of the magistrate served
very considerably to magnify its guilt,--such as “Dear me! a favorite
mare; a pure Arab; a present from your noble father, Lord Littlemore;
infamous treatment; abominable case; abandoned young scoundrel!” and so
on; closing with the accustomed peroration of regret that, as hanging
was now done away with, he feared that the recorder could only award me
a transportation for life!

“Have you anything to say, sirrah?” said he at last, turning towards me;
“or would you rather reserve your observations for another time? as I
shall certainly commit you for trial at the commission.”

“I have only to suggest,” said I, with an air of most insolent
composure, “that you are probably mistaken in your law. The offence with
which I stand charged amounts, at most, to the minor one of breach of
trust.”

“What! have we got a lawyer in the dock?” said the magistrate, reddening
with fear and anger together.

“I have enjoyed some opportunities of legal study, your worship,” said
I, “and am happy to state that my opinion in the present instance will
not discredit the assertion. The case stands thus: I am employed by the
Honorable Captain De Courcy to perform a particular duty, which is of
the distinct nature of a trust; that trust, whose importance I do not
seek to extenuate in the slightest, I fail in. I will not plead the
strong temptation of a race and a great spectacle. I will not allege, as
perhaps I might, the example of my companions, then revelling in all the
pleasures of the day. I will simply say that no one fact can be adduced
to favor the suspicion of a meditated robbery; and that my conduct, so
palpably open and public, rejects the least assumption of the kind, and
at the utmost can establish nothing beyond what I am willing to plead
guilty to,--a breach of trust.”

“Listen to the Attorney-General! By the hokey, it’s himself they ‘ve in
the dock!” said one.

“That’s the chap can give them chapter and varse!” cried another.

“Silence there! Keep silence in the court!” said the justice, now really
warm with passion. “I’d have you to know, sirrah,” said he, addressing
me, “that your pettifogging shrewdness is anything but favorable to you
in the unfortunate position in which you stand. I shall commit you
for trial, and would advise you--it is the only piece of advice I
‘ll trouble you with--to charge some more skilful advocate with your
defence, and not intrust it to the knavish flippancy of conceit and
chicanery.”

“I mean to have counsel, your worship,” said I, resolutely; for my blood
was up, and I would have argued with the twelve judges. “I mean to
have one of the first and most eminent at the bar for my defence. Mr.
Mansergh, of Merrion Square, will not refuse my brief when he sees the
fee I can offer him.”

A regular roar of laughter filled the court; the impudence of my speech,
and my thus introducing the name of one of the very first men at the
bar, as likely to concern himself for such a miserable case and object,
was too much for any gravity; and when the magistrate turned to comment
upon my unparalleled assurance and impertinence to Captain De Courcy, he
discovered that the honorable captain had left his place.

Such was the fact! The dashing aide-de-camp was at that moment standing
in earnest converse with myself beside the dock.

“May I speak with this boy in another room, your worship?” said he,
addressing the court.

“Certainly, Captain De Courcy! Sergeant Biles, show Captain De Courcy
into my robing-room.”

The honorable captain did not regain his composure immediately on
finding himself alone with me; on the contrary, his agitation was such
that he made two or three efforts before he could utter the few words
with which he first addressed me.

“What did you mean by saying that Mr. Mansergh would defend you? and
what was the fee you alluded to?” were the words.

“Just what I said, sir,” said I, with the steady assurance a confidence
of victory gives. “I thought it was better to have able counsel; and as
I know I have the means of recompensing him, the opportunity was lucky.”

“You don’t pretend that you could afford to engage one like him, my
lad?” said he, affecting, but very poorly, an air of easy composure.
“What could you give him?”

“A note, sir; and although it never issued from the Bank, one not
without value!”

The captain became deadly pale; he made one step towards the door, and
in a low voice of ill-restrained anger said, “I’ll have you searched,
sirrah! If anything belonging to me is found upon you--”

“No fear, sir,” said I, composedly; “I have taken precautions against
that; the note is safe!”

He threw himself upon a chair, and stared at me steadily for some
minutes without a word. There we were, each scanning the other, and
inwardly calculating how to win the game we were playing.

“Well,” said he, at last; “what are your terms? You see I give in.”

“And so best,” said I; “it saves time. I ask very little from your
honor,--nothing more, in fact, than to have this charge dismissed. I
don’t mean to wear rags all my life, and consort with vagabonds, and
so I dislike to have it said hereafter that I was ever arraigned or
committed for an offence like this. You must tell the justice that
it was some blunder or mistake of your orders to me; some accidental
circumstance or other,--I don’t much care what, or how; nor will he,
if the explanation comes from _you!_ This done, I ‘ll place the note in
your hand within half an hour, and we need never see much more of each
other.”

“But who is to secure me that you keep your promise?”

“You must trust to me,” said I, carelessly; “I have no bail to give.”

“Why not return now, with the policeman, for the note, before I speak to
the justice?”

“Then who is to go bail for _you?_” said I, smiling.

“You are a cool fellow, by Jove!” cried he, at the steady impudence
which I maintained in the discussion.

“I had need be,” replied I, in a voice very different from the feigned
hardihood of my assumed part. “The boy who has neither a home nor
a friend in the world has little else to rely on, save the cold
recklessness of what may befall him!”

I saw a curl of contempt upon the captain’s lip at the energy of this
speech; for now, when, for the first time between us, a single genuine
sentiment broke from me, he deemed it “cant.”

“Well!” cried he, “as you wish; I’ll speak to the justice, and you shall
be free.”

He left the room as he spoke, but in a few moments reentered it, saying,
“All is right! You are discharged! Now for _your_ share of the bargain.”

“Where will your honor be in half an hour?”

“At the Club, Foster Place.”

“Then I ‘ll be there with the note,” said I.



He nodded, and walked out. I watched him as he went; but he neither
spoke to a policeman, nor did he turn his head round to see what became
of me. There was something in this that actually awed me. It was a trait
so unlike anything I had ever seen in others that I at once perceived it
was “the gentleman’s” spirit, enabling him to feel confidence even in a
poor ragged street wanderer as I was. The lesson was not lost on me. My
life has been mainly an imitative one, and I have more than once seen
the inestimable value of “trusting.”

No sooner was I at large than I speeded to Betty’s, and was back
again long before the half-hour expired. I had to wait till near five,
however, before he appeared; so sure was he of my keeping my word that
he never troubled himself about me. “Ha!” said he, as he saw me, “long
here?”

“Yes, sir, about an hour;” and I handed him the note as I spoke.

He thrust it carelessly into his sabretache, and, pulling out a crown
piece, chucked it towards me, saying, “Good-bye, friend; if they don’t
hang you, you ‘ll make some noise in the world yet.”

“I mean it, sir,” said I, with a familiar nod; and so, genteelly
touching my cap in salute, I walked away.



CHAPTER VIII. A QUIET CHOP AT ‘KILLEEN’S’ AND A GLANCE AT A NEW
CHARACTER

I looked very wistfully at my broad crown piece as it lay with its
honest platter face in the palm of my hand, and felt, by the stirring
sensations it excited within me, some inklings of his feelings who
possesses hundreds of thousands of them. Then there arose in my mind the
grave question how it was to be spent; and such a strange connection is
there between what economists call supply and demand, that, in place
of being, as I esteemed myself a few minutes back, “passing rich,” I at
once perceived that I was exceeding poor, since to effect any important
change in my condition, five shillings was a most inadequate sum. It
would not buy me more than a pair of shoes; and what use in repairing
the foundation of the edifice, when the roof was in ruin?--not to speak
of my other garments, to get into which, each morning, by the same
apertures as before, was a feat that might have puzzled a harlequin.

I next bethought me of giving an entertainment to my brethren at
Betty’s; but, after all, they had shown little sympathy with me in my
late misfortune, and seemed rather pleased to be rid of a dangerous
professional rival. This, and a lurking desire to leave the fraternity,
decided me against this plan.

Then came the thought of entertaining myself, giving myself a species
of congratulatory dinner on my escape; and, in fact, commemorating the
event by anticipating the most fashionable mode now in use.

I canvassed the notion with all the skill and fairness I could summon,
starting the various objections against it, and answering them with what
seemed to myself a most judicial impartiality.

“Who does a man usually entertain,” said I, “but his intimate friends?”
 Those whose agreeability is pleasing to him, or whose acquaintance is
valuable from their station and influence. Now, with whom had I such
an unrestrained and cordial intercourse as myself? Whose society never
wearied, whose companionship always interested me? My own! And who, of
all the persons I had ever met with, conceived a sincere and heartfelt
desire for my welfare, preferring it to all others? “Con Cregan, it is
you,” said I, enthusiastically. “In you my confidence is complete. I
believe you incapable of ever forgetting me. Come, then, and let us
pledge our friendship over a flowing bowl.”

Where, too, was the next doubt? With a crown to spend, I was not going
to descend to some subterranean den among coalheavers, newsvenders,
and umbrella-hawkers. But how was I to gain access to a better-class
ordinary,--that was the difficulty,--who would admit the street-runner,
in his rags, into even a brief intimacy with his silver forks and
spoons? And it was precisely to an entertainment on such a scale as a
good tavern could supply that I aspired. It was to test my own feelings
under a new stimulant,--just as I have often since seen grave people
experiment upon themselves with laughing-gas and magnetism and the fumes
of ether.

“It may be too much for you, Con,” said I, as I went along; “there’s no
knowing what effect it may have on your nerves.

“Remember that your system is not attuned to such variations. Your
vagaries may prove extravagant, and the too sudden elevation may disturb
your naturally correct judgment.” Against these doubts I pleaded the
necessity of not being ungrateful to myself, not refusing a very proper
acknowledgment of my own skill and astuteness; and, lastly, I suggested
a glancing kind of hope that, like those famed heroes who dated their
great fortune to having gone to sleep beneath the shadow of some charmed
tree, or near the ripple of a magic fountain, that I, too, should arise
from this banquet with some brilliant view of life, and see the path to
success, bright and clear before me, through the hazy mists of fancy.

As I reasoned thus, I passed various ordinaries, stopping with a kind
of instinct at each, to gaze at the luscious rounds of beef so daintily
tricked out with sprigs of parsley; the appetizing cold sirloins, so
beautifully stratified with fat and lean; with hams that might tempt
a rabbi; not to speak of certain provocative little paragraphs about
“Ox-tail and Gravy ready at all hours.” “Queer world it is,” said I;
“and there are passing at every instant, by tens and twenties, men
and women and children, famishing and hungry, who see all these things
separated from them by a pane of window-glass; and yet they only gather
their rags more closely together, clench their thin lips tighter, and
move on. Not that alone; but here am I, with means to buy what I want,
and yet I must not venture to cross that threshold, as though my rags
should be an insult to their broadcloth.” “Move on, youngster,” quoth a
policeman at this moment, and thus put an end to my soliloquy.

Wearied with rambling, and almost despairing of myself, I was about
to cross Carlisle Bridge, when the blazing effulgence of a great
ruby-colored lamplight attracted my attention, over which, in bright
letters, ran the words, “Killeen’s Tavern and Chop House,” and beneath:
“Steak, potatoes, and a pint of stout, one shilling and fourpence.”
 Armed with a bold thought, I turned and approached the house.

Two or three waiters, in white aprons, were standing at the door, and
showed little inclination to make way for me as I advanced.

“Well,” cried one, “who are you? Nobody sent for you.”

“Tramp, my smart fellow,” said the other; “this an’t your shop.”

“Is n’t this Killeen’s?” said I, stoutly.

“Just so,” said the first, a little surprised at my coolness.

“Well, then, a young gentleman from the college sent me to order dinner
for him at once, and pay for it at the same time.”

“What will he have?”

“Soup, and a steak, with a pint of port,” said I; just the kind of
dinner I had often heard the old half-pay officers talking of at the
door of the Club in Foster Place.

“What hour did he say?”

“This instant. He’s coming down; and as he starts by the mail at seven,
he told me to have it on the table when he came.”

“All right; four-and-six,” said the waiter, holding out his hand for the
money.

I gave him my crown piece; and as he fumbled for the sixpence I
insinuated myself quietly into the hall.

“There’s your change, boy,” said the waiter; “you need n’t stop.”

“Will you be so good, sir,” said I, “to write ‘paid’ on a slip of paper
for me, just to show the gentleman?”

“Of course,” said he, taken possibly by the flattering civility of my
address; and he stepped into the bar, and soon reappeared with a small
scrap of paper, with these words: “Dinner and a pint of port, 4s.
6d.--paid.”

“I’m to wait for him here, sir,” said I, most obsequiously.

“Very well, so you can,” replied he, passing on to the coffee-room.

I peeped through the glass door, and saw that in one of the little
boxes into which the place was divided, a table was just spread, and a
soup-tureen and a decanter placed on it. “This,” thought I, “is for
me;” for all the other boxes were already occupied, and a great buzz of
voices and clashing of plates and knives going on together.

“Serve the steak, sir,” said I, stepping into the room and addressing
the head-waiter, who, with a curse to me to “get out of that,” passed
on to order the dish; while I, with an adroit flank movement, dived into
the box, and, imitating some of the company, spread my napkin like a
breastplate across me. By a great piece of fortune the stall was the
darkest in the room, so that when seated in a corner, with an open
newspaper before me, I could, for a time at least, hope to escape
detection.

“Anything else, sir?” cried a waiter, as he uncovered the soup, and
deposited the dish of smoking beef-steak.

“Nothing,” responded I, with a voice of most imposing sternness, and
manfully holding up the newspaper between us.

The first three or four mouthfuls I ate with a faint heart; the fear
of discovery, exposure, and expulsion almost choked me. A glass of
port rallied, a second one cheered, and a third emboldened me, and I
proceeded to my steak in a spirit of true ease and enjoyment. The
port was most insidious; place it wherever I would on the table, it
invariably stole over beside me, and, in spite of me, as it were, the
decanter would stand at my elbow. I suppose it must be in reality a very
gentlemanlike tipple; the tone of sturdy self-reliance, the vigorous air
of command, the sense of absolutism it inspires, smack of Toryism;
and as I sipped, I felt myself rising above the low prejudices I once
indulged in against rank and wealth, and insensibly comprehending the
beauty of that system which divides and classifies mankind.

The very air of the place, the loud, overbearing talk, the haughty
summons to the waiter, the imperious demand for this or that requisite
of the table, all conspired to impress me with the pleasant sensation
imparted to him who possesses money. Among the various things called
for on every side, I remarked that mustard seemed in the very highest
request. Every one ate of it; none seemed to have enough of it. There
was a perpetual cry, “Mustard! I say, waiter, bring me the mustard;”
 while one very choleric old gentleman, in a drab surtout and a red
nose, absolutely seemed bursting with indignation as he said, “You don’t
expect me to eat a steak without mustard, sir?”--a rebuke at which the
waiter grew actually purple.

Now, this was the very thing I had myself been doing,--actually eating
“a steak without mustard!” What a mistake, and for one who believed
himself to be in every respect conforming to the choicest usages of high
life! What was to be done? The steak had disappeared; no matter, it was
never too late to learn, and so I cried out, “Waiter, the mustard here!”
 in a voice that almost electrified the whole room.

I had scarcely concealed myself beneath my curtain,--“The Times,”--when
the mustard was set down before me, with a humble apology for
forgetfulness. I waited till he withdrew, and then helping myself to the
unknown delicacy, proceeded to eat it, as the phrase is, “neat.” In my
eagerness, I swallowed two or three mouthfuls before I felt its effects;
and then a sensation of burning and choking seized upon me. My tongue
seemed to swell to thrice its size; my eyes felt as if they would
drop out of my head; while a tingling sensation, like “frying,” in my
nostrils, almost drove me mad; so that after three or four seconds of
silent agony, during which I experienced about ten years of torture,
unable to endure more, I screamed out that “I was poisoned,” and, with
wide-open mouth and staring eyes, ran down the coffee-room.

Never was seen such an uproar! Had an animal from a wild-beast menagerie
appeared among the company, the consternation could scarce be greater;
and in the mingled laughter and execrations might be traced the
different moods of those who resented my intrusion. “Who is this fellow?
How did he get in? What brought him here? What’s the matter with him?”
 poured in on all sides,--difficulties the head-waiter thought it better
to deal with by a speedy expulsion than by any lengthened explanation.

“Get a policeman, Bob!” said he to the next in command; and the order
was given loud enough to be heard by me.

“What the devil threw him amongst us?” said a testy-looking man in green
spectacles.

“I came to dine, sir,” said I; “to have my steak and my pint of wine, as
I hoped, in comfort, and as one might have it in a respectable tavern.”

A jolly burst of laughter stopped me, and I was obliged to wait for its
subsidence to continue.

“Well, sir! I paid for my dinner--”

“Is that true, Sam?” said a shrewd-looking man to the waiter.

“Quite true, sir! he paid four-and-sixpence, saying that the dinner was
for a College gentleman.”

“I have been in College,” said I, coolly; “but no matter, the thing
is simple enough: I am here in a house of public entertainment, the
proprietors of which have accepted my money for a specific purpose;
and putting aside the question whether they can refuse admission to any
well-conducted individual (see Barnes _versus_ MacTivell, in the 8th
volume Term Reports; and Hobbes against Blinkerton, Soaker, and others,
in the Appendix), I contend that my presence here is founded upon
contract.”

Another and still louder roar of mirth again stopped me, and before I
could resume, the company had gathered round me, in evident delight at
my legal knowledge; and in particular, he of the spectacles, who was a
well-known attorney of the Court of Conscience.

“That fellow’s a gem!” said he. “Hang me if he’s not equal to Bleatem!
Sam, take care what you do; he ‘s the chap to have his action against
you! I say, my man, come and sit down here, and let us have a little
chat together.”

“Most willingly, sir,” responded I. “Waiter, bring my wine over to this
table.” This was the signal for another shout, of which I did not deign
to take the slightest notice.

“I’ll wager a hundred oysters,” exclaimed one of the party, among whom I
now seated myself, “that I have seen him before! Tell me, my lad,
didn’t you ride over the course yesterday, and cut out the work for Mr.
Beatagh?”

I bowed an assent. “Who the devil is he?” cried two or three together;
and my appearance and manner did not check the audible expression of
this sentiment.

“A few words will suffice, gentlemen,” said I, “on that head. My father
was an estated gentleman, of small, but unincumbered fortune, which he
lost by an unfortunate speculation; he accordingly went abroad--”

“To Norfolk Island!” suggested one, with a wink.

“Exactly,” responded I, “a Colonial appointment; leaving me, like
Norval, not exactly on the Grampian Hills, but in a worse place, in the
middle of the bog of Allen; my sole dependence being in certain legal
studies I had once made, and a natural taste for getting forward
in life; which, with a most enthusiastic appreciation of good
company,”--here I bowed politely all round,--“are, I flatter myself, my
chief characteristics.”

After a little, but most good-humored, quizzing about my present
occupation and future prospects, they, with far more politeness than
might be expected, turned the conversation upon other matters,
and kindly permitted me to throw in from time to time my
observations,--remarks which I could see, from their novelty, at least,
seemed often to surprise them.

At length the hour of separating arrived, and I arose to bid the company
good-night, which I performed with a very fair imitation of that quiet
ease I had often studied in the young guardsmen about town.

“What do you bet that he has neither home to shelter him, nor bed to
sleep on, this night?” whispered one to his neighbor.

“What are you writing there, Cox?” said another, to the keen-eyed man,
who was pencilling something on a card.

“There, that’s my address, my boy,--12, Stafford Street: Jeremiah Cox.
Come to me about ten to-morrow.”

Another, while he was speaking, made an effort to slip a half-crown into
my hand,--a measure I felt it becoming to decline with a prompt, but
courteous, refusal. Indeed, I had so identified myself with the part I
was performing that I flung down my only sixpence on the table for the
waiter, and, with a last salutation to the honorable company, walked
out. I have a perfect memory of every circumstance of the evening, and
I recollect that my swaggering exit was as free from any semblance of
concern or care as though a carriage waited for me outside to convey me
to a luxurious home!

It has often been a fancy of mine through life to pass the entire of a
summer night out of door; to wander either through the moonlit roads
of some picturesque country, or in the still more solitary streets of
a great city. I have always felt on these occasions as though one were
“stealing a march” upon the sleeping world,--gaining so many more hours
of thought and reflection, which the busy conflict of life renders so
often difficult.

The hours of the night seem to typify so many stages of existence,--only
reversing the natural order of age, and making the period of deep
reflection precede the era of sanguine hope; for if the solemn closing
in of the darkness suggests musing, so do the rosy tints and fresh air
of breaking day inspire the warm hopefulness of youth. If “the daylight
sinking” invites the secret communing of the heart, “the dawning of
morn” glows with energetic purpose and bold endeavor.

To come back to myself. I left the tavern without a thought whither I
should turn my steps. It was a calm night, with a starry sky and a mild,
genial air, so that to pass the hours until morning without shelter was
no great privation. One only resolve I had formed,--never to go back to
Betty’s. I felt that I had sojourned over long in such companionship; it
was now time some other, and more upward, path should open before me.

Following the course of the Liffey, I soon reached the quay called the
North Wall, and at last arrived at the bluff extremity which looks out
upon the opening of the river into the Bay of Dublin. The great expanse
was in deep shadow, but so calm the sea that the two lighthouses were
reflected in long columns of light in the tranquil water. The only sound
audible was the low, monotonous plash of the sea against the wall, or
the grating noise of a chain cable, as the vessel it held surged slowly
with the tide. The sounds had something plaintive in them, that soon
imparted a tone of sadness to my mind; but it was a melancholy not
unpleasing; and I sat down upon a rude block of stone, weaving strange
fancies of myself and my future.

As I sat thus, my ear, grown more acute by habit, detected the light
clank of a chain, and something like a low thumping sound in the water
beneath me; and on peering down, I discovered the form of a small boat,
fastened to a ring in the wall, and which from time to time grated
against the strong masonry. There it lay, with a pair of light oars
run under the thwarts, and its helm flapping to and fro, inert and
purposeless, like myself! So at least I fancied it; and soon began
conceiving a strange parallel between it and me. I was suddenly startled
from these musings by the sound of feet rapidly approaching.

I listened, and could hear a man coming towards me at full speed. I sat
down beneath the shadow of the wall, and he passed me unnoticed, and
then, springing up on the parapet, he gave a loud, shrill whistle,
waiting a few seconds as if for the reply. He was silent, and then
repeated it; but still in vain,--no answer came. “Blast them!” muttered
he, “the scoundrels will not show a light!” A third time did he whistle;
but though the sounds might be heard a mile off, neither sight nor sound
ever responded to them. “And that rascal, too, to have left the boat at
such a moment!” Just as he uttered these words, he sprang down from
the wall, and caught sight of me, as I lay, affecting sleep, coiled up
beneath it.

With a rude kick of his foot on my side he aroused me, saying, “D--n the
fellow! is this a time for sleeping? I told you to keep a sharp look-out
for me here! What! who are you?” cried he, as I stood upright before
him.

“A poor boy, sir, that has no roof to shelter him,” said I, plaintively.

He bent his head and listened; and then, with a horrible curse,
exclaimed, “Here they are! here they come! Can you pull an oar, my lad?”

“I can sir,” answered I.

“Well, jump down into the punt there, and row her round the point to
the stairs. Be quick! down with you! I have cut my hand, and cannot help
you. There, that ‘s it, my lad! catch the ring; swing yourself a little
more to the right; her gunwale is just beneath your foot; all right now!
well done! Be alive now! give way, give way!” And thus encouraging me,
he walked along the parapet above me, and in a few minutes stood fast,
calling out, but in a lower and more cautious voice, “There! close in,
now a strong pull--that ‘s it!” and then, hastily descending a narrow
flight of steps, he sprang into the boat, and seated himself in the
stern. “Hush! be still!” cried he; “do not stir! they’ll never see us
under the shadow of the wall!”

As he spoke, two dark figures mounted the wall, straight above our
heads, and stood for some seconds as it were peering into the distance.

“I ‘ll swear I saw him take this way,” cried one, in a deep low voice.

“If he were the Devil himself, he could not escape us here,” said the
other, with an accent of vindictive passion.

“And he is the Devil,” said the former speaker.

“Pooh, nonsense, man! any fellow who can win at dice, or has a steady
finger with a pistol, is a marvel for you. Curses on him! he has given
us the slip somehow.”

“I’d not wonder, Harry, if he has taken the water; he swims like a
duck!”

“He could not have sprung from a height like that without a plash, and
we were close enough upon his heels to hear it; flash off some powder in
a piece of paper: it is dark as pitch here.”

While the men above were preparing their light, I heard a slight stir
in the stern of the boat. I turned my head, and saw my companion coolly
fitting a cap on his pistol; he was doing it with difficulty, as he was
obliged to hold the pistol between his knees, while he adjusted the cap
with his left hand; the right hand he carried in the breast of his coat.
Nothing could be more calm and collected than his every movement, up to
the instant when, having cocked the weapon, he lay back in the boat, so
as to have a full stare at the two dark figures above us.

At last, the fuse was ready, and, being lighted, it was held for a few
seconds in the hand, and then thrown into the air. The red and lurid
glare flashed full upon two savage-looking faces, straight above our
heads, and for an instant showed their figures with all the distinctness
of noonday. I saw them both, as if by a common impulse, lean over the
parapet and peer down into the dark water below, and I could have almost
sworn that we were discovered; my companion evidently thought so too,
for he raised his pistol steadily, and took a long and careful aim. What
a moment was that for me, expecting at every instant to hear the report,
and then the heavy fall of the dead man into the water! My throat was
full to bursting. The bit of burning paper of the fuse had fallen on my
companion’s pistol-hand; but though it must have scorched him, he never
stirred, nor even brushed it off. I thought that by its faint flicker,
also, we might have been seen. But no, it was plain they had not
perceived us; and it was with a delight I cannot describe that I saw
one and then the other descend from the wall, while I heard the words,
“There’s the second time above five hundred pounds has slipped from us.
D--n the fellow! but if I hang for him, I’ll do it yet!”

“Well, you’ve spoiled his hand for hazard for a while, anyhow, Harry!”
 said the other. “I think you must have taken his fingers clean off!”

“The knife was like a razor,” replied the other, with a laugh; “but he
struck it out of my hand with a blow above the wrist; and, I can tell
you, I ‘d as soon get the kick of a horse as a short stroke of the same
closed fist.”

They continued to converse as they moved away, but their words only
reached me in broken, unconnected sentences. From all I could glean,
however, I was in company with one of enormous personal strength and
a most reckless intrepidity. At last, all was still; not a sound to be
heard on any side; and my companion, leaning forward, said, “Come, my
lad, pull me out a short distance into the offing; we shall soon see a
light to guide us!”

In calm, still water I could row well. I had been boat-boy to the priest
at all his autumn fishing excursions on the Westmeath lakes, so that I
acquitted myself creditably, urged on, I am free to confess, by a very
profound fear of the large figure who loomed so mysteriously in the
stern. For a time we proceeded in deep silence, when at last he said,
“What vessel do you belong to, boy?”

“I was never at sea, sir,” replied I.

“Not a sailor! How comes it, then, you can row so well?”

“I learned to row in fresh water, sir.”

“What are you? How came you to be here to-night?”

“By merest chance, sir. I had no money to pay for a bed. I have neither
home nor friends. I have lived, by holding horses, and running errands,
in the streets.”

“Picking pockets occasionally, I suppose, too, when regular business was
dull!”

“Never!” said I, indignantly.

“Don’t be shocked, my fine fellow,” said he, jeeringly; “better men than
ever you ‘ll be have done a little that way. I have made some lighter
this evening myself, for the matter of that!”

This confession, if very frank, was not very reassuring; and so I made
no answer, but rowed away with all my might.

“Well!” said he, after a pause, “luck has befriended me twice to-night;
and sending you to sleep under that wall was not the worst turn of the
two. Ship your oars there, boy, and let us see if you are as handy a
surgeon as you are a sailor! Try and bind up these wounded fingers of
mine, for they begin to smart with the cold night air.”

“Wait an instant,” cried he; “we are safe now, so you may light this
lantern;” and he took from his pocket a small and most elegantly
fashioned lantern, which he immediately lighted.

I own it was with a most intense curiosity I waited for the light to
scan the features of my singular companion; nor was my satisfaction
inconsiderable when, instead of the terrific-looking fellow--half bravo,
half pirate--I expected, I perceived before me a man of apparently
thirty-one or two, with large but handsome features and gentlemanly
appearance. He had an immense beard and moustache, which united at
either side of the mouth; but this, ferocious enough to one unaccustomed
to it, could not take off the quiet regularity and good-humor of his
manly features. He wore a large-brimmed slouched felt hat that shaded
his brows, and he seemed to be dressed with some care, beneath the rough
exterior of a common pilot-coat,--at least, he wore silk stockings and
shoes, as if in evening-dress. These particulars I had time to
note, while he unwound from his crippled hand the strips of a silk
handkerchief which, stiffened and clotted with blood, bespoke a deep and
severe wound.

If the operation were often painful even to torture, he never winced, or
permitted the slightest expression of suffering to escape him. At last
the undressing was completed, and a fearful gash appeared, separating
the four fingers almost entirely from the hand. The keenness of the cut
showed that the weapon must have been, as the fellow averred, sharp as
a razor. Perhaps the copious loss of blood had exhausted the vessels,
or the tension of the bandage had closed them; for there was little
bleeding, and I soon succeeded, with the aid of his cravat, in making a
tolerable dressing of the wound, and by filling up the palm of the hand
as I had once seen done by a country surgeon in a somewhat similar case.
The pain was relieved by the gentle support afforded.

“Why, you are a most accomplished vagrant!” said he, laughing, as he
watched the artistic steps of my proceeding. “What’s your name?--I mean,
what do you go by at present? for of course a fellow like you has a
score of aliases.”

“I have had only one name up to this,” said I,--“Con Cregan.”

“Con Cregan! sharp and shrewd enough it sounds too!” said he. “And what
line of life do you mean to follow, Master Con? for I suspect you have
not been without some speculations on the subject.”

“I have thought of various things, sir; but how is a poor boy like me to
get a chance? I feel as if I could pick up a little of most trades; but
I have no money, nor any friends.”

“Money--friends!” exclaimed he, with a burst of bitterness quite unlike
his previous careless humor. “Well, my good fellow, I had both one and
the other,--more than most people are supposed to have of either; and
what have they brought me to?” He held up his maimed and blood-clotted
hand as he spoke this with a withering scorn in every accent.

“No, my boy; trust one who knows something of life,--the lighter you
start, the easier your journey! He that sets his heart on it, can always
make money; and friends, as they are called by courtesy, are still more
easily acquired.”

This was the first time I had ever heard any one speak of the game of
life as such; and I cannot say what intense pleasure the theme afforded
me. I am certain I never stopped to consider whether his views were
right or not, whether the shrewd results of a keen observer, or the
prejudices of a disappointed man. It was the subject, the matter
discussed, delighted me.

My companion appeared to feel that he had a willing listener, and went
freely on, canvassing the various roads to success, and with a certain
air of confidence in all he said that to me seemed quite oracular.
“What a fellow am I,” said he at last, “to discourse in this strain to
a street urchin whose highest ambition is to outrun his ragged
competitors, and be first ‘in,’ for the sixpence of some cantering
cornet! Pull ahead, lad, there’s the light at last; and hang me if
they’re not two miles out.”

The contemptuous tone of the last few words effectually repressed
any desire I might have had for further colloquy; and I rowed away in
silence, putting forth all my strength and skill, so that the light
skiff darted rapidly and steadily through the water.



CHAPTER IX. SIR DUDLEY BROUGHTON

Steadily, and with all the vigor I could command, I pulled towards
the light. My companion sat quietly watching the stars, and apparently
following out some chain of thought to himself; at last he said, “There,
boy, breathe a bit; there’s no need to blow yourself; we ‘re all safe
long since; the ‘Firefly’ is right ahead of us, and not far off either.
Have you never heard of the yacht?”

“Never, sir.”

“Nor of its owner, Sir Dudley Broughton?”

“No, sir, I never heard the name.”

“Well, come,” cried he, laughing, “that is consolatory. I ‘m not half so
great a reprobate as I thought myself! I did not believe till now that
there was an urchin of your stamp living who could not have furnished at
least some anecdotes for a memoir of me! Well, my lad, yonder, where you
see the blue light at the peak, is the ‘Firefly,’ and here, where I sit,
is Sir Dudley Broughton. Ten minutes more will put us alongside, so, if
you’re not tired, pull away.”

“No, Sir Dudley,” said I, for I was well versed in the popular tact of
catching up a name quickly, “I am able to row twice as far.”

“And now, Master Con,” said he, “we are going to part. Are you too young
a disciple of your craft for a glass of grog; or are you a follower of
that new-fangled notion of pale-faced politicians, who like bad coffee
and reason better than whiskey and fun?”

“I’ll take nothing to drink, Sir Dudley,” said I. “I have dined and
drunk well to-day, and I’ll not venture further.”

“As you please; only I say you ‘re wrong not to victual the ship
whenever you stand in-shore. No matter; put your hand into this vest
pocket,--you ‘ll find some shillings there: take them, whatever they be.
You’ll row the boat back with one of my people; and all I have to say
is, if you do speak of me, as no doubt you will and must, don’t say
anything about these smashed fingers; I suppose they’ll get right one of
these days, and I ‘d rather there was no gossip about them.”

“I ‘ll never speak of it--I--”

“There, now, that’s enough; no swearing, or I know you’ll break your
promise. Back water a little; pull the starboard oar,--so; here we are
alongside.”

Sir Dudley had scarce done speaking when a hoarse voice from the yacht
challenged us. This was replied to by a terrific volley of imprecations
on the stupidity of not sooner showing the light, amid which Sir Dudley
ascended the side and stood upon the deck. “Where’s Halkett?” cried
he, imperiously. “Here, sir,” replied a short, thickset man, with a
sailor-like shuffle in his walk. “Send one of the men back with the
gig, and land that boy. Tell the fellow, too, he’s not to fetch Waters
aboard, if he meets him: the scoundrel went off and left me to my fate
this evening; and it might have been no pleasant one, if I had not found
that lad yonder.”

“We have all Sam Waters’ kit on board, Sir Dudley,” said Halkett; “shall
we send it ashore?”

“No. Tell him I’ll leave it at Demerara for him; and he may catch the
yellow fever in looking after it,” said he, laughing.

While listening to this short dialogue I had contrived to approach a
light which gleamed from the cabin window, and then took the opportunity
to count over my wealth, amounting, as I supposed, to some seven or
eight shillings. Guess my surprise to see that the pieces were all
bright yellow gold,--eight shining sovereigns!

I had but that instant made the discovery, when the sailor who was to
put me on shore jumped into the boat and seated himself.

“Wait one instant,” cried I. “Sir Dudley--Sir Dudley Broughton!”

“Well, what’s the matter?” said he, leaning over the side.

“This money you gave me--”

“Not enough, of course! I ought to have known that,” said he,
scornfully. “Give the whelp a couple of half-crowns, Halkett, and send
him adrift.”

“You ‘re wrong, sir,” cried I, with passionate eagerness; “they are gold
pieces,--sovereigns.”

“The devil they are!” cried he, laughing; “the better luck yours. Why
did n’t you hold your tongue about it?”

“You bid me take some shillings, sir,” answered I.

“How d--d honest you must be! Do you hear that, Halkett? The fellow had
scruples about taking his prize-money! Never mind, boy, I must pay for
my blunder,--you may keep them now.”

“I have pride, too,” cried I; “and hang me if I touch them.”

He stared at me, without speaking, for a few minutes, and then said, in
a low, flat voice, “Come on deck, lad.” I obeyed; and he took a lighted
lantern from the binnacle, and held it up close to my face, and then
moved it so that he made a careful examination of my whole figure.

“I ‘d give a crown to know who was your father,” said he, dryly.

“Con Cregan, of Kilbeggan, sir.”

“Oh, of course, I know all that. Come, now, what say you to try a bit of
life afloat? Will you stay here?”

“Will you take me, sir?” cried I, in ecstasy.

“Halkett, rig him out,” said he, shortly. “Nip the anchor with the ebb,
and keep your course down channel.” With this he descended the cabin
stairs and disappeared, while I, at a signal from Halkett, stepped down
the ladder into the steerage. In the mean while it will not be deemed
digressionary if I devote a few words to the singular character into
whose society I was now thrown, inasmuch as to convey any candid
narrative of my own career I must speak of those who, without
influencing the main current of my life, yet certainly gave some impulse
and direction to its first meanderings.

Sir Dudley Broughton was the only son of a wealthy baronet, who,
not from affection or overkindness, but out of downright indolent
indifference, permitted him, first as an Eton boy, and afterwards as
a gentleman commoner of Christ Church, to indulge in every dissipation
that suited his fancy. An unlimited indulgence, a free command of
whatever money he asked for, added to a temper constitutionally
headstrong and impetuous, soon developed what might have been expected
from the combination. He led a life of wild insubordination at school,
and was expelled from Oxford. With faculties above rather than beneath
mediocrity, and a certain aptitude for acquiring the knowledge most in
request in society, he had the reputation of being one who, if he had
not unhappily so addicted himself to dissipation, would have made a
favorable figure in the world. After trying in vain to interest himself
in the pursuits of a country life, of which the sporting was the
only thing he found attractive, he joined a well-known light cavalry
regiment, celebrated for numbering among its officers more fast men than
any other corps in the service. His father, dying about the same
time, left him in possession of a large fortune, which, with all his
extravagance, was but slightly encumbered. This fact, coupled with his
well-known reputation, made him popular with his brother officers, most
of whom, having run through nearly all they possessed, saw with pleasure
a new Croesus arrive in the regiment. Such a man as Broughton was just
wanted. One had a charger to get off; another wanted a purchaser for
his four-in-hand drag. The senior captain was skilful at billiards; and
every one played “lansquenet” and hazard.

Besides various schemes against his purse, the colonel had a still
more serious one against his person. He had a daughter, a handsome,
fashionable-looking girl, with all the manners of society, and a great
deal of that tact only to be acquired in the very best foreign
society. That she was no longer in the fresh bloom of youth, nor with a
reputation quite spotless, were matters well known in the regiment; but
as she was still eminently handsome, and “the Count Radchoffsky” had
been recalled by the emperor from the embassy of which he was secretary,
Lydia Delmar was likely, in the opinions of keen-judging parties,
to make a good hit with “some young fellow who did n’t know town.”
 Broughton was exactly the man Colonel Delmar wanted,--good family, a
fine fortune, and the very temper a clever woman usually contrives to
rule with absolute sway.

There would be, unfortunately, no novelty in recording the steps by
which such a man is ruined. He did everything that men do who are bent
upon testing Fortune to the utmost. He lent large sums to his “friends;”
 he lost larger ones to them. When he did win, none ever paid him, except
by a good-humored jest upon his credit at Coutts’s. “What the devil do
you want with money, Sir Dudley?” was an appeal he could never reply to.
He ran horses at Ascot, and got “squeezed;” he played at “Crocky’s,” and
fared no better; but he was the favorite of the corps. “We could never
get on without Dudley,” was a common remark; and it satisfied him that,
with all his extravagance, he had made an investment in the hearts at
least of his comrades. A few months longer of this “fast” career would,
in all likelihood, have ruined him. He broke his leg by a fall in a
steeplechase, and was thus driven, by sheer necessity, to lay up, and
keep quiet for a season. Now came Colonel Delmar’s opportunity; the
moment the news reached Coventry, he set off with his daughter to
Leamington. With the steeplechasing, hazard-playing, betting, drinking,
yachting, driving Sir Dudley, there was no chance of even time for their
plans; but with a sick man on the sofa, bored by his inactivity, hipped
for want of his usual resources, the game was open. The Colonel’s visit,
too, had such an air of true kindness!

Broughton had left quarters without leave; but instead of reprimands,
arrests, and Heaven knows what besides, there was Colonel Delmar, the
fine old fellow, shaking his finger in mock rebuke, and saying, “Ah,
Dudley, my boy, I came down to give you a rare scolding; but this sad
business has saved you!” And Lydia also, against whom he had ever felt a
dislike,--that prejudice your boisterous and noisy kind of men ever feel
to clever women, whose sarcasms they know themselves exposed to,--why,
she was gentle good-nature and easy sisterlike kindness itself! She did
not, as the phrase goes, “nurse him,” but she seldom left the room where
he lay. She read aloud, selecting with a marvellous instinct the very
kind of books he fancied,--novels, tales of every-day life, things of
whose truthfulness he could form some judgment; and sketches wherein the
author’s views were about on a level with his own. She would sit at the
window, too, and amuse him with descriptions of the people passing in
the street; such smart shrewd pictures were they of watering-place folks
and habits, Dudley never tired of them! She was unsurpassed for the
style with which she could dress up an anecdote or a bit of gossip; and
if it verged upon the free, her French education taught her the
nice perception of the narrow line that separates “libertinage” from
indelicacy.

So far from feeling impatient at his confinement to a sofa, therefore,
Broughton affected distrust in his renovated limb for a full fortnight
after the doctor had pronounced him cured. At last he was able to drive
out, and soon afterwards to take exercise on horseback, Lydia Delmar and
her father occasionally accompanying him.

People will talk at Leamington, as they do at other places; and so
the gossips said that the rich--for he was still so reputed in the
world--the “rich” Sir Dudley Broughton was going to marry Miss Delmar.

Gossip is half-brother to that all-powerful director called “Public
Opinion;” so that when Sir Dudley heard, some half-dozen times every
day, what it was reputed he would do, he began to feel that he ought to
do it.

Accordingly, they were married; the world--at least the Leamington
section of that large body--criticising the match precisely as it struck
the interests and prejudices of the class they belonged to.

Fathers and mothers agreed in thinking that Colonel Delmar was a shrewd
old soldier, and had made an “excellent hit.” Young ladies pronounced
Liddy--for a girl who had been out eight years--decidedly lucky.
Lounging men at club doors looked knowingly at each other as they joked
together in half sentences, “No affair of mine; but I did not think
Broughton would have been caught so easily.” “Yes, by Jove!” cried
another, with a jockey-like style of dress, “he ‘d not have made so
great a mistake on the ‘Oaks’ as to run an aged nag for a two-year old!”

“I wonder he never heard of that Russian fellow!” said a third.

“Oh, yes!” sighed out a dandy, with an affected drawl; “poor dear Liddy
did indeed catch a ‘Tartar ‘!”

Remarks such as these were the pleasant sallies the event provoked;
but so it is in higher and greater things in life! At the launch of a
line-of-battle ship, the veriest vagrant in Tags fancies he can predict
for her defeat and shipwreck!

The Broughtons were now the great people of the London season, at least
to a certain “fast” set, who loved dinners at the Clarendon, high play,
and other concomitant pleasures. _Her_ equipages were the most perfect;
_her_ diamonds the most splendid; while _his_ dinners were as much
reputed by one class, as _her_ toilet by another.

Loans at ruinous interest; sales of property for a tithe of its value;
bills renewed at a rate that would have swamped Rothschild; purchases
made at prices proportionate to the risk of non-payment; reckless
waste everywhere; robbing solicitors, cheating tradesmen, and dishonest
servants! But why swell the list, or take trouble to show how the ruin
came? If one bad leak will cause a shipwreck, how is the craft to mount
the waves with every plank riven asunder?

If among the patriarchs who lend at usury, Broughton’s credit was
beginning to ebb, in the clubs at the West End, in the betting-ring,
at Crockford’s, and at Tattersall’s, he was in all the splendor of his
former fame. Anderson would trust him with half his stable. Howell and
James would send him the epergne they had designed for a czar. And so
he lived. With rocks and breakers ahead, he only “carried on” the faster
and the freer.



Not that he knew, indeed, the extent, or anything approaching the
extent, to which his fortune was wrecked. All that he could surmise on
the subject was founded on the increased difficulty he found in raising
money,--a circumstance his pliant solicitor invariably explained by
that happy phrase, the “tightness of the money market.” This completely
satisfied Sir Dudley, who, far from attributing it to his own almost
exhausted resources, laid all the blame upon some trickery of foreign
statesmen, some confounded disturbance in Ireland, something that the
Foreign Secretary had done, or would not do; and that thus the money
folk would not trust a guinea out of their fingers. In fact, it was
quite clear that to political intrigue and cabinet scheming all Sir
Dudley’s difficulties might fairly be traced!

It was just at this time that the Count Radchoffsky arrived once more in
London in charge of a special mission, no longer the mere secretary of
embassy, driving about in his quiet cab, but an envoy extraordinary,
with cordons and crosses innumerable. He was exactly the kind of man
for Broughton’s “set,” so that he soon made his acquaintance, and was
presented by him to Lady Broughton as a most agreeable fellow, and
something very distinguished in his own country.

She received him admirably: remembered to have met him, she thought,
at Lord Edenbury’s but he corrected her by saying it was at the Duke
of Clifton’s,--a difference of testimony at which Broughton laughed
heartily, saying, in his usual rough way, “Well, it is pretty clear you
didn’t make much impression on each other.”

The Russian noble was a stranger to the turf. In the details of
arranging the approaching race, in apportioning the weights and ages
and distances, Broughton passed his whole mornings for a month, sorely
puzzled at times by the apathy of his Northern friend, who actually
never obtruded an opinion, or expressed a wish for information on the
subject.

Sir Dudley’s book was a very heavy one too. What “he stood to win” was a
profound secret; but knowing men said that if he lost, it would be such
a “squeeze” as had not been known at Newmarket since the Duke of York’s
day.

Such an event, however, seemed not to enter into his own calculations;
and so confident was he of success that he could not help sharing his
good fortune with his friend Radchoffsky, and giving him something in
his own book. The count professed himself everlastingly grateful, but
confessed that he knew nothing of racing matters, and that, above all,
his Majesty the Emperor would be excessively annoyed if a representative
of his in any way interfered with the race; in fact, the honor of the
Czar would be tarnished by such a proceeding. Against such reasonings
there could be no opposition; and Broughton only took to himself all the
benefits he had destined for his friend.

At last the eventful day came; and although Sir Dudley had arranged that
Lady Broughton should accompany him to the course, she was taken with
some kind of nervous attack that prevented her leaving her bed. Her
husband was provoked at this ill-timed illness, for he was still vain
of her appearance in public; but knowing that he could do nothing for
hysterics, he sent for Doctor Barham, and then with all speed he started
for the race.

Among the friends who were to go along with him, the count had promised
to make one; but despatches--that admirable excuse of diplomatists, from
the great secretary to the humblest unpaid attaché--despatches had
just arrived; and if he could manage to get through his business early
enough, “he’d certainly follow.”

Scarcely had Sir Dudley reached the ground when a carriage drove up to
the stand, and a gentleman descended in all haste. It was Mr. Taperton,
his solicitor,--his trusty man of loans and discounts for many a day,
“Eh, Tappy!” cried Broughton, “come to sport a fifty on the filly?”

“Walk a little this way, Sir Dudley,” said he, gravely; and his voice
soon convinced the hearer that something serious was in the wind.

“What’s the matter, man? You look as if Cardinal was dead lame.”

“Sir Dudley, you must start from this at once. Holdsworth has taken
proceedings on the bills; Lord Corthern has foreclosed; the whole body
of the creditors are up; and you ‘ll be arrested before you leave the
field!”

If the threat had conveyed the ignominious penalty of felony, Broughton
could not have looked more indignant. “Arrested! You don’t mean that we
cannot raise enough to pay these rascals?”

“Your outstanding bills are above twenty thousand, sir.”

“And if they be; do you tell me that with my estate--”

“My dear Sir Dudley, how much of it is unencumbered? What single
portion, save the few hundreds a year of Lady Broughton’s jointure, is
not sunk under mortgage? But this is no time for discussion; get into
the chaise with me; we ‘ll reach London in time for the mail; to-morrow
you can be in Boulogne, and then we shall have time at least for an
arrangement.”

“The race is just coming off! how can I leave? I’m a steward; besides,
I have a tremendous book. Do you know how many thousands I stand to win
here?”

“To lose, you mean,” said the solicitor. “You ‘re sold!” The words
were whispered so low as to be almost inaudible; but Broughton actually
staggered as he heard them.

“Sold! how? what? Impossible, man! Who could sell me?”

“Only one man, perhaps, but he has done it! Is it true you have backed
Calliope?”

“Yes!” said he, staring wildly.

“She was found hamstrung this morning in the stable, then,” said
Taperton; “if you want to hear further particulars, you must ask your
friend the Count Radchoffsky!”

“The scoundrel! the black-hearted villain! I see it all!” cried
Broughton. “Come, Taperton, let us start! I’ll go with you; by Jove, you
have found a way to make me eager for the road!”

The lawyer read in the bloodshot eye and flushed face the passion for
vengeance that was boiling within him, but he never spoke as they moved
on and entered the carriage.

It was full three hours before the expected time of his return, when the
chaise in which they travelled drew up at the Clarendon, and Broughton,
half wild with rage, dashed upstairs to the suite of splendid rooms he
occupied.

“Oh, dear, Sir Dudley,” cried the maid, as she saw him hastening along
the corridor, “oh, I ‘m sure, sir, how you ‘ll alarm my lady if she sees
you so flurried!”

“Stand out of the way, woman!” said he, roughly, endeavoring to push
her to one side, for she had actually placed herself between him and the
door of the drawing-room.

“Surely, sir, you’ll not terrify my lady! Surely, Sir Dudley--”

Despite her cries, for they had now become such, Broughton pushed her
rudely from the spot, and entered the room.

Great was his astonishment to find Lady Broughton, whom he had left
so ill, not only up, but dressed as if for the promenade; her face
was flushed, and her eye restless and feverish; and her whole manner
exhibited the highest degree of excitement.

Broughton threw down his hat upon the table, and then, returning to the
door, locked and bolted it.

“Good Heavens, Dudley!” exclaimed she, in a voice of terror, “what has
happened?”

“Everything!” said he; “utter ruin! The whole crew of creditors are in
full chase after me, and in a few hours we shall be stripped of all we
possess.”

She drew a long full breath as she listened; and had her husband been in
a mood to mark it, he might have seen how lightly his terrible tidings
affected her.

“I must fly! Taperton--he’s in the carriage below--says France, at least
for some weeks, till we can make some compromise or other; but I have
one debt that must be acquitted before I leave.”

There was a terrible significance in the words, and she was sick to the
heart as she asked, “What, and to whom?”

“Radchoffsky!” cried he, savagely; “that scoundrel whom I trusted like a
brother!”

Lady Broughton fell back, and for a moment her motionless limbs and
pallid features seemed like fainting; but with a tremendous effort
rallying herself, she said, “Go on!”

“He betrayed me,--told every circumstance of my book! And the mare I had
backed for more than thirty thousand is dying this instant; so that I am
not only ruined, but dishonored!”

She sat with wide staring eyes and half-open lips while he spoke, nor
did she seem, in the fearful confusion of her fear, to understand fully
all he said.

“Have I not spoken plainly?” said he, angrily. “Don’t you comprehend
me when I say that to-morrow I shall be branded as a defaulter at the
settling? But enough of this. Tell Millar to get a portmanteau ready
for me. I ‘ll start this evening; the interval is short enough for all
I have to do.” As he spoke, he hastened to his bedroom, and, providing
himself with a case containing his duelling-pistols, he hurried
downstairs, ordering the postilion to drive to the Russian Embassy.

The carriage was scarce driven from the door when Lady Broughton,
taking a key from her pocket, opened a small door which led from
the drawing-room into her dressing-room, from which the count walked
forth,--his calm features unruffled and easy as though no emotion had
ever stirred them.

“You heard what Broughton said?” whispered she, in an accent of
faltering agitation.

“Oui, _parbleu_, every word of it!” replied he, laughing gently. “The
people of the house might almost have heard him.”

“And is it true?” asked she, while a cold sickness crept over her, and
her mouth was shaken convulsively.

“I believe so,” said he, calmly.

“Oh, Alexis, do not say so!” cried she, in an agony of grief; “or, least
of all, in such a voice as that.”

He shrugged his shoulders; and then, after a moment’s pause, said, “I
confess myself quite unprepared for this show of affection, madame--”

“Not so, Alexis. It is for _you_ I am concerned; for your honor as a
gentleman; for your fair fame among men--”

“Pardon, madame, if I interrupt you; but the defence of my honor must be
left to myself--”

“If I had but thought this of you--”

“It is never too late for repentance, madame. I should be sorry to think
I could deceive you.”

“Oh, it is too late, far too late!” cried she, bursting into tears.
“Let us go! I must never see him again! I would not live over that last
half-hour again to save me from a death of torture!”

“Allow me, then,” said he, taking her shawl and draping it on her
shoulders. “The carriage is ready;” and with these words, spoken with
perfect calm, he presented his arm and led her from the room.

To return to Sir Dudley. On arriving at the Russian Embassy, he could
learn nothing of the whereabouts of him he sought; a young secretary,
however, with whom he had some intimacy, drawing him to one side,
whispered, “Wait here a moment; I have a strange revelation to make
you,--but in confidence, remember, for it must not get abroad.” The
story was this: Count Radchoffsky had been, on his recall from the
Embassy, detected in some Polish intrigue, and ordered to absent himself
from the capital and preserve a life of strict retirement, under police
“surveillance;” from this, he had managed to escape and reach England,
with forged credentials of Envoy Extraordinary; the mission being an
invention of his own, to gain currency in the world and obtain for him
loans of large sums from various houses in the “City.” “As he knows,”
 continued Broughton’s informant, “from his former experience, the day of
our courier’s expected arrival, he has up to this lived fearlessly and
openly; but the despatch having reached us through the French cabinet
sooner than he expected, his plot is revealed. The great difficulty is
to avoid all publicity; for we must have no magisterial interference, no
newspaper or police notoriety; all must be done quietly, and he must be
shipped off to Russia without a rumor of the affair getting abroad.”

Broughton heard all this with the dogged satisfaction of a man who
did not well know whether to be pleased or otherwise that an object of
personal vengeance had been withdrawn from him.

But not accustomed to dwell long on any subject where the main interest
of his own line of action was wanting, he drove home to his hotel
to hasten the preparations for his departure. On his arrival at the
Clarendon, a certain bustle and movement in the hall and on the stairs
attracted his attention, and before he could inquire the cause, a half
whisper, “There he is; that’s Sir Dudley!” made him turn round; the same
instant a heavy hand was laid on his shoulder, and a man said, “I arrest
you, Sir Dudley Broughton, at the suit of Messrs. Worrit and Sneare,
Lombard Street.”

“Be calm; don’t make any resistance,” whispered Taperton in his ear;
“come upstairs.” They passed on, and entered the drawing-room, where
everything appeared in disorder. As for Broughton, he was bewildered
and stupefied by all he had gone through, and sat in a chair staring
vacantly at the groups around him, evidently unable, through the haze
of his disordered faculties, to see clearly how, and in what, he was
interested in the affair.

“Where’s my lady?” whispered Taperton to the valet, who stood almost as
spell-bound as his master.

“Gone, sir; she’s gone,” said the man, in a faint voice.

“Gone where, scoundrel?” said Sir Dudley, jumping up and seizing him by
the throat with both hands, while he roared out the words with a savage
vehemence that startled all the room.

“Gone away, Sir Dudley,” said the half-choking man; “I saw her drive off
in a chaise and pair with Count Radchoffsky.”

Broughton let go his hold, and fell heavily upon his face to the ground.
A surgeon was called in, who at once perceived that the attack was one
of apoplexy. For that night and part of the next day his recovery
was almost hopeless; for, though repeatedly bled, he gave no signs of
returning animation, but lay heaving, at intervals, long, heavy sighs,
and respiring with an effort that seemed to shake the strong frame in
convulsions.

Youth and bold remedies, however, favored him, and on the third morning
he awoke, weak and weary, like one who had just reached convalescence
after a long and terrible fever. His features, his gestures, his very
voice, were all altered; there was a debility about him--mental and
physical--that seemed like premature decay; and they who knew the bold,
high-spirited man of a few days before could never have recognized him
in the simple-looking, vacant, and purposeless invalid who sat there, to
all seeming, neither noticing nor caring what happened around him. It is
true, indeed, few essayed the comparison. Of those who visited him,
the greater number were creditors curious to speculate on his recovery;
there were a couple of reporters, too, for gossiping newspapers desirous
of coining a paragraph to amuse the town; but no friends,--not a man of
those who dined, and drank, and drove, and played with him. In fact his
fate was soon forgotten even in the very circles of which he had been
the centre; nor did his name ever meet mention, save in some stale
report of a bankruptcy examination, or a meeting of creditors to arrange
for the liquidation of his debts.

The wasteful, heedless extravagance of his mode of living was urged even
to vindictiveness by his creditors, so that for three years he remained
a prisoner in the Fleet; and it was only when they saw he had no feeling
of either shame or regret at his imprisonment that an arrangement was
at last agreed to, and he was liberated,--set free to mix in a world in
which he had not one tie to bind, or one interest to attach him!

From that hour forth none ever knew how far his memory retained the
circumstances of his past life; he never certainly mentioned them to
any of those with whom he formed companionship, nor did he renew
acquaintance with one among his former friends. By great exertions on
the part of his lawyers, almost a thousand a year was secured to him
from the wreck of his great fortune,--the proceeds of a small estate
that had belonged to his mother.

On this income he lived some time in total seclusion, when, to the
astonishment of all, he was again seen about town, in company with men
of the most equivocal character,--noted gamblers at hells, “Legs of
Newmarket,” and others to whom report attributed bolder and more
daring feats of iniquity. While it was a debated point among certain
fashionables of the clubs how far he was to be recognized by them, he
saved them all the difficulty, by passing his most intimate friends
without a bow or the slightest sign of recognition. A stern, repulsive
frown never left his features; and he whose frank, light-hearted
buoyancy had been a proverb, was grave and silent, rarely admitting
anything like an intimacy, and avoiding whatever could be called a
friendship.

After a while he was missed from his accustomed haunts, and it was said
that he had purchased a yacht and amused himself by sea excursions.
Then there came a rumor of his being in the Carlist insurrection in
Spain,--some said with a high command; and afterwards he was seen in
a French voltigeur regiment serving in Africa. From all these varied
accidents of life he came back to London, frequenting, as before, the
same play resorts, and betting sums whose amount often trenched upon the
limits of the bank. If, in his early life, he was a constant loser, now
he invariably won; and he was actually the terror of hell-keepers, whose
superstitious fears of certain “lucky ones” are a well-known portion of
their creed.

As for himself, he seemed to take a kind of fiendish sport in following
up this new turn of fortune. It was like a Nemesis on those who had
worked his ruin. One man in particular, a well-known Jew money-lender
of great wealth, he pursued with all the vindictive perseverance of
revenge. He tracked him from London to Brighton, to Cheltenham, to
Leamington, to Newmarket, to Goodwood; he followed him to Paris, to
Brussels; wherever in any city the man opened a table for play, there
was Broughton sure to be found.



At last, by way of eluding all pursuit, the Jew went over to Ireland,--a
country where of all others fewest resources for his traffic presented
themselves; and here again, despite change of name and every precaution
of secrecy, Broughton traced him out; and, on the night when I first met
him, he was on his return from a hell on the Quays where he had broken
the bank and arisen a winner of above two thousand pounds.

The peculiar circumstances of that night’s adventure are easily told.
He was followed from the play table by two men, witnesses of his good
fortune, who saw that he carried the entire sum on his person; and from
his manner,--a feint I found he often assumed,--they believed him to be
drunk. A row was accordingly organized at the closing of the play, the
lights were extinguished, and a terrible scene of tumult and outrage
ensued, whose sole object was to rob Broughton of his winnings.

After a desperate struggle, in which he received the wound I have
mentioned, he escaped by leaping from a window into the street,--a
feat too daring for his assailants to imitate. The remainder is already
known; and I have only again to ask my reader’s indulgent pardon for
this long episode, without which, however, I felt I could not have asked
his companionship on board the “Firefly.”



CHAPTER X. THE VOYAGE OUT

The crew of the “Firefly” consisted of twelve persons, natives of almost
as many countries. Indeed, to see them all muster on deck, it was like a
little congress of European rascality,--such a set of hang-dog, sullen,
reckless wretches were they; Halkett, the Englishman, being the only
one whose features were not a criminal indictment, and he, with his
nose split by the slash of a cutlass, was himself no beauty. The most
atrocious of all, however, was a Moorish boy, about thirteen years of
age, called El Jarasch (the fiend), and whose diabolical ugliness did
not belie the family name. His functions on board were to feed and take
care of two young lion whelps which Sir Dudley had brought with him from
an excursion in the interior of Africa. Whether from his blood or the
nature of his occupation, I know not, but I certainly could trace in his
features all the terrible traits of the creatures he tended. The
wide, distended nostrils, the bleared and bloodshot eyes, the large,
full-lipped mouth, drawn back by the strong muscles at its angles, and
the great swollen vessels of the forehead, were developed in him, as
in the wild beasts. He imitated the animals, too, in all his gestures,
which were sudden and abrupt; the very way he ate, tearing his food and
rending it in fragments, like a prey, shewed the type he followed.
His dress was handsome, almost gorgeous; a white tunic of thin muslin
reached to the knees, over which he wore a scarlet cloth jacket,
open, and without sleeves: this was curiously slashed and laced, by a
wonderful tissue of gold thread so delicately traceried as to bear the
most minute examination; a belt of burnished gold, like a succession of
clasps, supported a small scimitar, whose scabbard of ivory and gold was
of exquisite workmanship, the top of the handle being formed by a single
emerald of purest color; his legs were bare, save at the ankles, where
two rings of massive gold encircled them; on his feet he wore a kind of
embroidered slippers, curiously studded with precious stones. A white
turban of muslin, delicately sprigged with gold, covered his head,
looped in front by another large emerald, which glared and sparkled like
an eye in the centre of his forehead.

This was his gala costume; but his every-day one resembled it in
everything, save the actual value of the material. Such was El Jarasch,
who was to be my companion and my messmate,--a fact which seemed to
afford small satisfaction to either of us.

Nothing could less resemble his splendor than the simplicity of my
costume. Halkett, when ordered to “rig me out,” not knowing what precise
place I was to occupy on board, proceeded to dress me from the kit of
the sailor we had left behind in Dublin; and although, by rolling up the
sleeves of my jacket, and performing the same office for the legs of my
trousers, my hands and feet could be rendered available to me, no such
ready method could prevent the clothes bagging around me in every absurd
superfluity, and making me appear more like a stunted monster than a
human being. Beside my splendidly costumed companion I made, indeed, but
a sorry figure, nor was it long dubious that he himself thought so; the
look of savage contempt he first bestowed on me, and then the gaze of
ineffable pleasure he accorded to himself afterwards, having a wide
interval between them. Neither did it improve my condition, in his
eyes, that I could lay claim to no distinct duty on board. While I was
ruminating on this fact, the morning after I joined the yacht, we
were standing under easy sail, with a bright sky and a calm sea, the
southeastern coast of Ireland on our lee; the heaving swell of the blue
water, the fluttering bunting from gaff and peak, the joyous
bounding motion, were all new and inspiriting sensations, and I was
congratulating myself on the change a few hours had wrought in my
fortune, when Halkett came to tell me that Sir Dudley wanted to speak
with me in his cabin. He was lounging on a little sofa when I entered,
in a loose kind of dressing-gown, and before him stood the materials
of his yet untasted breakfast. The first effect of my appearance was
a burst of laughter; and although there is nothing I have ever loved
better to hear than a hearty laugh, his was not of a kind to inspire
any very pleasant or mirthful sensations. It was a short, husky, barking
noise, with derision and mockery in every cadence of it.

“What the devil have we here? Why, boy, you’d disgrace a stone lighter
at Sheerness. Who rigged you in that fashion?”

“Mr. Halkett, sir.”

“Halkett, if you please; I know no ‘misters’ among my crew. Well, this
must be looked to; but Halkett might have known better than to send you
here in such a guise.”

I made no answer; and, apparently, for some minutes, he forgot all about
me, and busied himself in a large chart which covered the table. At last
he looked up; and then, after a second or two spent in recalling me to
his recollection, said, “Oh, you ‘re the lad I took up last night; very
true. I wanted to speak with you. What can you do, besides what I have
seen; for I trust surgery is an art we shall seldom find use for,--can
you cook?”

I was ashamed to say that I could boil potatoes and fry rashers, which
were all my culinary gifts, and so I replied that “I could not.”

“Have you never been in any service, or any kind of employment?”

“Never, sir.”

“Always a vagabond?”

“Always, sir.”

“Well, certes, I have the luck of it!” said he, with one of his low
laughs. “It is, perhaps, all the better. Come, my boy, it does not seem
quite clear to me what we can make of you; we have no time, nor, indeed,
any patience, for making sailors of striplings,--we always prefer the
ready-made article; but you must pick up what you can, keep your watches
when on board, and when we go ashore anywhere, you shall be my scout;
therefore don’t throw away your old rags, but be ready to resume them
when wanted,--you hear?”

“Yes, sir.”

“So far! Now, the next thing is,--and it is right you should know
it,--though I keep a yacht for my pleasure and amusement, I sometimes
indulge myself in a little smuggling,--which is also a pleasure and
amusement; and, therefore, my people are liable, if detected, to be
sentenced to a smart term of imprisonment,--not that this has yet
happened to any of them, but it may, you know; so it is only fair to
warn you.”

“I ‘ll take my chance with the rest, sir.”

“Well said, boy! There are other little ventures, too, I sometimes make;
but you ‘d not understand them, so we need not refer to them. Now, as
to the third point,--discipline. So long as you are on board, I expect
obedience in everything; that you agree with your messmates, and never
tell a lie. On shore, you may cut each other’s throats to your heart’s
content. Remember, then; the lesson is easy enough: if you quarrel with
your comrades, I ‘ll flog you; if you ever deceive me by an untruth,
I’ll blow your brains out!” The voice in which he spoke these last few
words grew harsher and louder, and at the end it became almost a shout
of angry denunciation.

“For your private governance, I may say, you’ll find it wise to be
good friends with Halkett, and, if you can, with Jarasch. Go now; I ‘ve
nothing more to say.”

I was about to retire, when he called me back.

“Stay! you’ve said nothing to me, nor have I to you, about your wages.”

“I want none, sir. It is enough for me if I am provided in all money
could buy for me.”

“No deceit, sir! No trickery with _me!_” cried he, fiercely, and he
glared savagely at me.

“It is not deceit, nor trick either,” said I, boldly; “but I see, sir,
it is not likely you ‘ll ever trust one whom you saw in the humble
condition you found me. Land me, then, at the first port you put in to.
Leave me to follow out my fortune my own way.”

“What if I take you at your word,” said he, “and leave you among the red
Moors, on the coast of Barbary?”

I hung my head in shame and dismay.

“Ay, or dropped you with the Tongo chiefs, who’d grill you for
breakfast?”

“But we are nigh England now, sir.”

“We shall not long be so,” cried he, joyfully. “If this breeze last,
you ‘ll see Cape Clear by sunrise, and not look on it again at sunset.
There, away with you! Tell Halkett I desire that you should be mustered
with the rest of the fellows, learn the use of a cutlass, and to load a
pistol without blowing your fingers off.”

He motioned me now to leave, and I withdrew, if I must own it, only
partially pleased with my new servitude. One word here to explain my
conduct, which perhaps in the eyes of some, may appear inconsistent or
improbable. It may be deemed strange and incomprehensible why I, poor,
friendless, and low-born, should have been indifferent, even to the
refusal of all wages. The fact is this: I had set out upon my “life
pilgrimage” with a most firm conviction that one day or other, sooner or
later, I should be a “gentleman;” that I should mix on terms of equality
with the best and the highest, not a trace or a clew to my former
condition being in any respect discoverable. Now, with this one
paramount object before me, all my endeavors were gradually to conform,
so far as might be, all my modes of thought and action to that sphere
wherein yet I should move; to learn, one by one, the usages of gentle
blood, so that, when my hour came I should step into my position ready
suited to all its requirements and equal to all its demands. If this
explanation does not make clear the reasons of my generosity, and my
other motives of honorable conduct, I am sorry for it, for I have none
other to offer.

I have said that I retired from my interview with Sir Dudley not at all
satisfied with the result. Indeed, as I pondered over it, I could
not help feeling that gentlemen must dislike any traits of high and
honorable motives in persons of my own station, as though they were
assuming the air of their betters. What could rags have in common with
generous impulses; how could poverty and hunger ever consort with high
sentiments or noble aspirations? They forgive us, thought I, when we
mimic their dress and pantomime their demeanor, because we only make
_ourselves_ ridiculous by the imitation; but when we would assume the
features that regulate their own social intercourse, they hate us, as
though we sullied with our impure touch the virtues of a higher class of
beings.

The more I thought over this subject, the more strongly was I satisfied
that I was correct in my judgment; and, sooth to say, the less did I
respect that condition in life which could deem any man too poor to be
high-minded.

Sir Dudley’s anticipations were all correct. The following evening at
sunset the great headlands of the south of Ireland were seen, at first
clear, and at last like hazy fogbanks; while our light vessel scudded
along, her prow pointing to where the sun had just set behind the
horizon; and then did I learn that we were bound for North America.

Our voyage for some weeks was undistinguished by any feature of unusual
character. The weather was uniformly fine; steady breezes from the
northeast, with a clear sky and a calm sea, followed us as we went, so
that, in the pleasant monotony of our lives, one day exactly resembled
another. It will, therefore, suffice if, in a few words, I tell how
the hours were passed. Sir Dudley came on deck after breakfast, when I
spread out a large white bear’s skin for him to lie upon; reclined
on which, and with a huge meerschaum of great beauty in his hand,
he smoked, and watched the lions at play. These gambols were always
amusing, and never failed to assemble all the crew to witness them.
Jarasch, dressed in a light woollen tunic, with legs, arms, and neck
bare, led them forth by a chain; and, after presenting them to Sir
Dudley, from whose hands they usually received a small piece of sugar,
they were then set at liberty,--a privilege they soon availed themselves
of, setting off at full speed around the deck, sometimes one in pursuit
of the other, sometimes by different ways, crossing and recrossing each
other; now with a bold spring, now with cat-like stealthiness, creeping
slowly past. The exercise, far from fatiguing, seemed only to excite
them more and more, since all this time they were in search of the
food which Jarasch, with a cunning all his own, knew how, each day, to
conceal in some new fashion. Baffled and irritated by delay, the eyes
grew red and lustrous, the tails stiffened, and were either carried
high over the back or extended straight backwards; they contracted their
necks too, till the muscles were gathered up in thick massive folds, and
then their great heads seemed actually fastened on the fore part of the
trunk. When their rage had been sufficiently whetted by delay, Jarasch
would bring forth the mess in a large “grog tub,” covered with a massive
lid, on which seating himself, and armed with a short stout bludgeon, he
used to keep the beasts at bay. This, which was the most exciting part
of the spectacle, presented every possible variety of combat. Sometimes
he could hold them in check for nigh half-an-hour, sometimes the
struggle would scarce last five minutes. Now, he would, by a successful
stroke, so intimidate one of his assailants that he could devote all his
energies against the other. Now, by a simultaneous attack, the savage
creatures would spring upon and overthrow him, and then, with all the
semblance of ungovernable passion, they would drag him some distance
along the deck, mouthing him with frothy lips, and striking him about
the head with their huge paws, from which they would not desist till
some of the sailors, uncovering the mess, would tempt them off by the
savor of the food. Although, in general, these games passed off with
little other damage than a torn tunic or a bruise more or less severe,
at others Jarasch would be so sorely mauled as to be carried off
insensible; nor would he again be seen for the remainder of the day.
That the combat was not quite devoid of peril was clear, by the fact
that several of the sailors were always armed, some with staves, others
with cutlasses, since, in the event of a bite, and blood flowing,
nothing but immediate and prompt aid could save the boy from being
devoured. This he knew well, and the exercises were always discontinued
whenever the slightest cut, or even a scratch, existed in any part
of his person. Each day seemed to heighten the excitement of these
exhibitions; for, as Jarasch became more skilful in his defence, so did
the whelps in the mode of attack; besides that, their growth advanced
with incredible rapidity, and soon threatened to make the amusement no
longer practicable. This display over, Sir Dudley played at chess with
Halkett, while I, seated behind him, read aloud some book,--usually
one of voyages and travels. In the afternoon he went below, and studied
works in some foreign language of which he appeared most eager to
acquire a knowledge, and I was then ordered to copy out into a book
various extracts of different routes in all parts of the world:
sometimes, the mode of crossing a Syrian desert; now the shortest and
safest way through the wild regions on the shores of the Adriatic. At
one time the theme would be the steppes of Tartary or the snowy plains
of the Ukraine; at another, the dangerous passes of the Cordilleras or
the hunting-grounds of the Mandaus. What delightful hours were these to
me; how full of the very highest interest! The wildest adventures were
here united with narratives of real events and people, presenting human
life in aspects the strangest and most varied. How different from my old
clerkship with my father, with the interminable string of bastard and
broken law Latin! I believe that in all my after-life, fortunate as it
has been in so many respects, I have never passed hours more happy than
these were.

In recompense for my secretarial functions, I was free of the middle
watch; so that, instead of turning into my berth at sundown to snatch
some sleep before midnight, I could lounge about at will,--sometimes
dropping into the steerage to listen to some seaman’s “yarn” of storm
and shipwreck, but far oftener, book in hand, taking a lesson in French
from the old cook, for which I paid him in being “aide-de-cuisine;” or,
with more hardy industry, assisting our fat German mate to polish up
his Regensburg pistols, by which I made some progress in that tongue of
harsh and mysterious gutturals.

Through all these occupations the thought never left me,--what could be
the object of Sir Dudley’s continued voyaging? No feature of pleasure
was certainly associated with it; as little could it be attributed to
the practice of smuggling,--the very seas he had longest cruised in
forbade that notion. It must be, thought I, that other reason to which
he so darkly alluded on the day he called me to his cabin; and what
could that be? Never was ingenuity more tortured than mine by this
ever-recurring question; since it is needless to tell the reader I was
not then, nor indeed for a very long time afterwards, acquainted with
those particulars of his history I have already jotted down. This
intense curiosity of mine would doubtless have worn itself out at last,
but for a slight circumstance occurring to keep it still alive within
me. The little state-room in which I used to write lay at one side of
the cabin, from which it was entered,--no other means of getting to it
existing; a heavy silk curtain supplied the place of a door between the
two; and this, when four o’clock came, and my day’s work was finished,
was let down till the following morning, when it was drawn aside, that
Sir Dudley, from time to time, might see, and, if needful, speak with
me. Now, one day, when we had been about three weeks at sea, the weather
being intensely hot and sultry, Sir Dudley had fallen asleep in his
cabin while I sat writing away vigorously within. Suddenly, I heard a
shout on deck: “The whales! a shoal of whales ahead!” and immediately
the sudden scuffling of feet, and the heavy hum of voices, proclaimed
the animation and interest the sight created. I strained myself to peep
through the little one-paned window beside me, but all I could see was
the great blue heaving ocean as, in majestic swell, it rolled along.
Still the noise continued; and, by the number and tone of the speakers,
I could detect that all the crew were on deck,--every one, in fact, save
myself. What a disappointment! full as my mind was of every monster of
land and water, burning to observe some of the wonderful things I had
read so much about, and now destined actually to be denied a sight
on which my comrades were then gazing! I could endure the thought
no longer; and although my task was each morning allotted to me, and
carefully examined the next day by Sir Dudley, I stepped lightly out on
tiptoe, and letting fall the curtain so that if he awoke I should not be
missed, I stole up the “companion,” and reached the deck.

What a sight was there! the whole sea around us was in motion with the
great monsters, who, in pursuit of a shoal of herrings, darted at speed
through the blue water,--spouting, blowing, and tossing in all the
wildest confusion; here, every eye was bent on a calm still spot in the
water, where a whale had “sounded,” that is, gone down quite straight
into the depths of the sea; here, another was seen scarcely covered
by the water, his monstrous head and back alternately dipping below or
emerging above it; harpoons and tackle were sought out, firearms loaded,
and every preparation for attack and capture made, but none dared to
venture without orders, nor was any hardy enough to awake him and
ask for them. Perhaps the very expectancy on our part increased the
interest, for certainly the excitement of the scene was intense,--so
much so that I actually forgot all about my task, and, without a thought
of consequences, was hanging eagerly over the taffrail in full enjoyment
of the wild scene, when the tinkle of the captain’s bell startled me,
and, to my horror, I remembered it was now his dinner hour, and that,
for the rest of the day, no opportunity would offer of my reaching the
state-room to finish my writing.

I was so terrified that I lost all interest in the spectacle, whereof,
up to that time, my mind was full. It was my first delinquency, and had
all the poignancy of a first fault. The severity I had seen practised
on others for even slight infractions of duty was all before me, and
I actually debated with myself whether it would not be better to jump
overboard at once than meet the anger of Sir Dudley. With any one else,
perhaps, I should have bethought me of some cunning lie to account for
my absence; but he had warned me about trying to deceive him, and I well
knew he could be as good as his word. I had no courage to tell any of
the sailors my fault, and ask their advice; indeed, I anticipated what
would be the result: some brutal jest over my misfortune, some coarse
allusion to the fate they had often told me portended me, since “no
younker had ever gone from land to land with Sir Dudley without tasting
his hemp fritters.” I sat down, therefore, beside the bowsprit, where
none should see me, to commune alone with my grief, and, if I could, to
summon up courage to meet my fate.

Night had closed in some time, and all was tranquil on board, when I
saw Halkett, as was his custom, going aft to the cabin, where he always
remained for an hour or more each evening. It was just then, I know not
how the notion occurred, but it struck me that if I could lower myself
over the side, I might be able to creep through the little window into
the state-room, and carry away the paper to finish it before morning. I
lost little time in setting about my plot; and having made fast a rope
to one of the clews, I lowered myself fearlessly over the gunwale, and
pushing open the little sash, which was unfastened, I soon managed to
insert my head and shoulders, and, without any difficulty dragging my
body slowly after, entered the state-room. So long as the danger of the
enterprise and its difficulty lasted, so long my courage was high and
my heart fearless; but when I sat down in the little dark room, scarcely
venturing to breathe, lest I should be overheard, almost afraid to touch
the papers on the table, lest their rustling noise should betray me, how
was this terror increased when I actually heard the voices of Sir Dudley
and Halkett as plainly as though I were in the cabin beside them!

“And so, Halkett,” said Sir Dudley, “you think this expedition will be
as fruitless as the others?”

“I do, sir,” said the other, in a low, dogged tone.

“And yet you were the very man who encouraged me to make it!”

“And what of that? Of two things, I thought it more likely that he
should be the leader of a band to a regiment in Canada than be a Faquino
on the Mole of Genoa. A fellow like him could scarcely fall so low as
that.”

“He shall fall lower, by Heaven, if I live!” said Sir Dudley, in a voice
rendered guttural with deep passion.

“Take care you fall not with him, sir,” said Halkett, in a tone of
warning.

“And if I should,--for what else have I lived these three last years? In
that pursuit have I perilled health and life, satisfied to lose both if
I but succeed at last.”

“And how do you mean to proceed? For, assuredly, if he be attached
to the regiment at Kingstown, he ‘ll hear of you, from some source or
other. You remember when we all but had him at Torlosk, and yet he
heard of our coming before we got two posts from Warsaw; and again,
at ‘Forli,’ we had scarce dropped anchor off Rimini when he was up and
away.”

“I ‘ll go more secretly to work this time, Halkett; hitherto I have been
slow to think the fellow a coward. It is so hard to believe anything so
base as a man bereft of every trait of virtue: now I see clearly that he
is so. I ‘ll track him, not to offer him the chances of a duel, but to
hunt him down as I would a wild beast. I ‘ll proceed up the river in the
disguise of an itinerant merchant,--one of those pedler fellows of which
this land is full,--taking the Irish dog along with me.”

“Of whom, remember, you know nothing, sir,” interposed Halkett.

“Nor need to know,” said he, impatient at the interruption. “Let him
play me false, let me only suspect that he means it, and my reckoning
with him will be short. I have watched him closely of late, and I see
the fellow’s curiosity is excited about us: he is evidently on the alert
to learn something of our object in this voyage; but the day he gains
the knowledge, Tom, will be his last to enjoy it. It is a cheap process
if we are at sea,--a dark night and an eighteen-pound shot! If on shore,
I ‘ll readily find some one to take the trouble off my hands.”

It may be imagined with what a sensation of terror I heard these words,
feeling that my actual position at the moment would have decided my
fate, if discovered; and yet, with all this, I could not stir, nor make
an effort to leave the spot; a fascination to hear the remainder of the
conversation had thoroughly bound me as by a spell; and in breathless
anxiety I listened, as Sir Dudley resumed:

“You, with Heckenstein and the Greek, must follow, ready to assist me
when I need your aid; for my plan is this: I mean to entice the fellow,
on pretence of a pleasure excursion, a few miles from the town, into
the bush, there to bind him hand and foot, and convey him, by the forest
tracks, to the second ‘portage,’ where the batteaux are stationed, by
one of which--these Canadian fellows are easily bribed--we shall drop
down to Montreal. There the yacht shall be in waiting all ready for sea.
Even without a wind, three days will bring us off the Island of Orleans,
and as many more, if we be but fortunate, to the Gulf. The very worst
that can happen is discovery and detection; and if that ensue, I ‘ll
blow his brains out.”

“And if we succeed in carrying him off, Sir Dudley, what then?”

“I have not made up my mind, Halkett, what I’ll do. I ‘ve thought of a
hundred schemes of vengeance; but, confound it, I must be content with
one only, though fifty deaths would not satisfy my hate.”

“I’d put a bullet through his skull, or swing him from the yardarm, and
make an end of it,” said Halkett, roughly.

“Not I, faith! He shall live; and, if I can have my will, a long life
too. His own government would take charge of him at ‘Irkutsk,’ for that
matter, at the quicksilver mines; and they say the diseased bones, from
the absorption of that poison, is a terrible punishment. But I have a
better notion still. Do you remember that low island off the east shore
of the Niger, where the negro fellows live in log huts, threshing the
water all day to keep the caymans from the rice-grounds?”

“The devil!” exclaimed Halkett; “you’ll not put him there?”

“I have thought of it very often,” said Sir Dudley, calmly. “He ‘d
see his doom before him every day, and dream of it each night too. One
cannot easily forget that horrid swamp, alive and moving with those
reptiles! It was nigh two months ere I could fall asleep at night
without starting up in terror at the thought of them.” Sir Dudley arose
as he said this, and walked the cabin with impatient steps; sometimes as
he passed his arm would graze the curtain and shake its folds, and then
my heart leaped to my mouth in very terror. At last, with an effort that
I felt as the last chance of life, I secured the papers in my bosom,
and, standing up on the seat, crept through the window, and, after a
second’s delay to adjust the rope, clambered up the side, and gained
the deck unobserved. It could not have been real fatigue, for there
was little or no exertion in the feat; but yet such was my state of
exhaustion that I crept over to the boat that was fastened midships,
and, lying down in her, on a coil of cable, slept soundly till morning.
If my boyish experiences had familiarized my mind with schemes of
vengeance as terrible as ever fiction fabricated, I had yet to learn
that “gentlemen” cherished such feelings; and I own the discovery
gave me a tremendous shock. That some awful debt of injury was on Sir
Dudley’s mind was clear enough, and that I was to be, in some capacity
or other, an aid to him in acquitting it, was a fact I was more
convinced of than pleased at. Neither did I fancy his notions of summary
justice,--perhaps it was my legal education had prejudiced me in favor
of more formal proceedings; but I saw with a most constitutional horror
the function of justice, jury, and executioner in the hands of one
single individual.

So impressed was I with these thoughts that had I not been on the high
seas, I should inevitably have run for it. Alas, however, the banks of
Newfoundland--which, after all I had heard mentioned on our voyage, I
imagined to be grassy slopes glittering with daisies, and yellow with
daffodils--are but sand heaps some two hundred fathoms down in “the
ocean blue;” and all one ever knows of them is the small geological
specimens brought up on the tallowed end of the deep-sea lead. Escape,
therefore, was for the present out of the question; but the steady
determination to attempt it was spared me by a circumstance that
occurred about a week later.

After some days of calm, common enough in these latitudes, a slight but
steady breeze set in from the northeast, which bore us up the Gulf with
easy sail till we came in sight of the long, low island of Anticosti,
which, like some gigantic monster, raises its dark, misshapen beach
above the water. Not the slightest trace of foliage or verdure to give
it a semblance to the aspect of land. Two dreary-looking log-houses,
about eighteen miles apart, remind one that a refuge for the shipwrecked
is deemed necessary in this dangerous channel; but, except these, not a
trace exists to show that the foot of man had trod that dreary spot.

The cook’s galley is sure to have its share of horrors when a ship
“lies to” near this gloomy shore; scarcely a crew exists where some
one belonging to it has not had a messmate wrecked there; and then, the
dreadful narratives of starvation, and strife, and murders, were too
fearful to dwell on. Among the horrors recorded on every hand all agreed
in speaking of a terrible character who had never quitted the island for
upwards of forty years. He was a sailor who had committed a murder under
circumstances of great atrocity, and dared not revisit the mainland, for
fear of the penalty of his guilt. Few had ever seen him; for years back,
indeed, he had not been met with at all, and rumor said that he was
dead. Still, no trace of his body could be found, and some inclined to
the opinion that he might at last have made his escape.

He was a negro, and was described as possessing the strength of three or
four men; and although the proverbial exaggeration of sailors might, and
very probably did, color these narratives, the sad fate of more than one
party who had set out to capture him, gave the stories a terrible air
of truth. The fear of him was such that although very liberal terms
had been offered to induce men to take up their abode in the island to
succor the crews of wrecked vessels, none could be found to accept the
post; and even at the period when I visited these seas, and after a long
lapse of years since the Black Boatswain had been seen, no one would
venture.

The story went that his ghost still wandered there, and that at night,
when the storm was high, and the waves of the Gulf sent the spray over
that low and dreary island, his cries could be heard, calling aloud to
“shorten sail,” to “brace round the yards, close the hatchways,” mingled
with blasphemies that made the very hair stand on end.

If the reader, armed with the triple mail of incredulity, so snugly
ensconced in his easy-chair, before a sea-coal fire, can afford to
scoff at such perils, not so did I, as I sat in a corner of the galley,
gathering with greedy ears the horrors that fell on every side, and now
and then stealing out to cast a glance over the bulwarks at the long low
bank of sand, which seemed more like an exhalation from the water than a
solid mass of rock and shingle.

I have said that a feeling of rivalry existed between the Moorish boy,
El Jarasch, and myself; and although I endured the scoffs and sneers
at first with a humility my own humble garb and anomalous position
enforced, I soon began to feel more confidence in myself, and that
species of assurance a becoming dress seems somehow to inspire; for
I was now attired like the rest of the crew, and wore the name of
the yacht in gold letters on my cap, as well as on the breast of my
waistcoat.

The hatred of El Jarasch increased with every day, and mutual scoffs and
gibes were the only intercourse between us. More than once, Halkett,
who had always befriended me, warned me of the boy, and said that his
Moorish blood was sure to make his vengeance felt; but I only laughed at
his caution, and avowed myself ready to confront him when and however he
pleased. Generosity was little wasted on either side, so that when one
day, in a fierce encounter with the lions, El Jarasch received a fall
which broke one of his ribs, and was carried in a state of insensibility
to his berth, I neither pitied him nor regretted his misfortune. I
affected even to say that his own cowardice had rendered the creatures
more daring, and that had he preserved a bolder front the mischance
would have never occurred. These vauntings of mine, coupled with an
avowed willingness to take his place, came to Sir Dudley’s ears on the
third evening after the accident, and he immediately sent for me to his
cabin.

“Is it true, sirrah,” said he, in a harsh, unpleasant voice, “that you
have been jesting about Jarasch, and saying that you were ready to take
charge of the whelps in his stead?”

“It is,” said I, answering both questions together.

“You shall do so to-morrow, then,” replied he, solemnly; “take care that
you can do something as well as boast!” and with this he motioned me to
leave the cabin.

I at once repaired to the steerage to report my interview to the men,
who were all more friendly with me than with the “Moor.” Many were the
counsels I received about how I should conduct myself the next morning;
some asserting that, as it was my first time, I could not be too gentle
with the animals, avoiding the slightest risk of hurting them, and even
suffering their rough play without any effort to check it. Others, on
the contrary, advised me at once to seek the mastery over the beasts,
and by two or three severe lessons to teach them caution, if not
respect. This counsel, I own, chimed in with my own notions, and also
better accorded with what, after my late vauntings, I felt to be my
duty.

It was altogether a very anxious night with me, not exactly through
fear, because I knew, as the men were always ready with their arms
loaded, life could not be perilled, and I did not dread the infliction
of a mere sprain or fracture; but I felt it was an ordeal wherein my
fame was at stake. Were I to acquit myself well, there would be an
end forever of those insulting airs of superiority the Moorish boy had
assumed towards me. Whereas if I failed, I must consent to bear his
taunts and sarcasms without a murmur.

In one point only the advice of all the crew agreed, which was, that the
female cub, much larger and more ferocious than the male, should more
particularly demand my watchfulness. “If she scratch you, boy, mind that
you desist,” said an old Danish sailor, who had been long on the African
coast. This caution was re-echoed by all; and, resolving to follow its
dictates, I “turned in” to my hammock, to dream of combats and battles
till morning.

I was early astir,--waking with a sudden start. I had been dreaming of a
lion-hunt, and fancied I heard the deep-mouthed roaring of the beasts in
a jungle; and, true enough, a low, monotonous howl came from the place
where the animals lay, for it was now the fourth morning of their being
confined without having been once at liberty.

I had just completed my dressing,--the costume was simply a short pair
of loose trousers, hands, arms, and feet bare, and a small Fez cap on my
head,--when Halkett came down to me to say that he had been speaking
to Sir Dudley about the matter, and that as I had never yet accustomed
myself to the whelps, it was better that I should not begin the
acquaintance after they had been four days in durance. “At the same
time,” added Halkett, “he gives you the choice; you can venture if you
please.”

“I’ve made up my mind,” said I. “I’m sure I’m able for anything the
black fellow can do.”

“My advice to you, boy,” said he, “is to leave them alone. Those Moorish
chaps are the creatures’ countrymen, and have almost the same kind of
natures,--they are stealthy, treacherous, and cruel. They never trust
anything, man or beast!”

“No matter,” said I. “I’m as strong as he is, and my courage is not
less.”

“If you will have it so, I have nothing to say,--indeed, I promised Sir
Dudley I’d give you no advice one way or other; so now get the staff
from Jarasch, and come on deck.”

The staff was a short thick truncheon of oak, tipped with brass at each
end, and the only weapon ever used by the boy in his encounters.

“So you’re going to take my place!” said the black fellow, while his
dark eyes were lighted up like coals of fire, and his white teeth
glanced between his purple lips. “Don’t hurt my poor pet cubs; be gentle
with them.”

“Where’s the staff?” said I, not liking the tone in which he spoke, or
well knowing if he affected earnest or jest.

“There it is,” said he; “but your white hands will be enough without
that. You’ll not need the weapon the coward used!” and as he spoke, a
kind of shuddering convulsion shook his frame from head to foot.

“Come, come,” said I, stretching out my hand, “I ought not to have
called you a coward, Jarasch,--that you are not! I ask you to forgive
me; will you?”

He never spoke, but nestled lower down in the hammock, so that I could
not even see his face.

“There, they ‘re calling me already. I must be off! Let us shake hands
and be friends this time at least. When you’re well and up, we can fight
it out about something else!”

“Kiss me, then,” said he; and though I had no fancy for the embrace, or
the tone it was asked in, I leaned over the hammock, and while he placed
one arm round my neck, and drew me towards him, I kissed his forehead,
and he mine, in true Moorish fashion; and not sorry to have made my
peace with my only enemy, I stepped up the ladder with a light heart and
a firm courage.

I little knew what need I had for both! When Jarasch had put his arm
around my neck, I did not know that he had inserted his hand beneath the
collar of my shirt, and drawn a long streak of blood from his own vein
across my back between my shoulders. When I arrived on deck, it was to
receive the congratulations of the crew, who were all struck with my
muscular arms and legs, and who unanimously pronounced that I was far
fitter to exercise the whelps than was the Moor.

Sir Dudley said nothing. A short nod greeted me as I came towards
him, and then he waved me back with his hand,--a motion which, having
something contemptuous in it, pained me acutely at the moment. I had not
much time, however, to indulge such feelings. The whelps were already on
deck, and springing madly at the wooden bars of their cage for liberty.
Eager as themselves, I hastened to unbolt the door and set them free.

No sooner were they at large than they set off down one side of the
deck and up the other, careering at full speed, clearing with a bound
whatever stood in their way; and when by any chance meeting each
other, stopping for an instant to stare with glaring eyes and swelling
nostrils; and then, either passing stealthily and warily past, or one
would crouch while the other cleared him at a spring, and so off again.
In all this I had no part to play. I could neither call them back, like
Jarasch, whose voice they knew, nor had I his dexterity in catching them
as they went, and throwing all manner of gambols over and upon them, as
he did.

I felt this poignantly, the more as I saw, or thought I saw, Sir
Dudley’s eyes upon me more than once, with an expression of disdainful
pity. At last, the great tub which contained the creatures’ food
was wheeled forward; and no sooner had the men retired than the
quick-scented animals were on the spot,--so rapidly, indeed, that I
had barely time to seat myself, cross-legged, on the lid, when they
approached, and with stately step walked round the vessel, staring as it
were in surprise at the new figure who disputed their meal with them.

At last, the male placed one paw on the lid, and with the other tapped
me twice or thrice on the shoulder with the kind of gentle, pattering
blow a cat will sometimes use with a mouse. It was a sort of mild
admonition to “leave that,” nothing of hostility whatever being
announced.

I replied by imitating the gesture, so far as a half-closed fist would
permit, and struck him on the side of the head. He looked grave at this
treatment, and, slowly descending from his place, he lay down about a
yard off. Meanwhile the female, who had been smelling and sniffing round
and round the tub, made an effort to lift the lid with her head, and,
failing, began to strike it in sharp, short blows with her paw; the
excitement of her face, and the sturdy position of her hind legs,
showing that her temper was chafed at the delay. To increase her rage,
I pushed the lid a few inches back; and as the savory steam arose, the
creature grew more eager, and at last attracted the other to the spot.

It was quite clear that hunger was the passion uppermost with them,
and that they had not yet connected me with the cause of their
disappointment; for they labored by twenty devices to insert a paw or to
smash the lid, but never noticed me in the least. Wearied of my failures
to induce them to play, and angry at the indifference they manifested to
me, I sprang from the lid, and, lifting it from the tub, flung it back.
In an instant they had each their heads in the mess; the female had even
her great paw in the midst of the tub, and was eating away with that
low, gurgling growl peculiar to the wild beast.

Dashing right between them, I seized one by the throat with both hands,
and hurled him back upon the deck. A shout of “Bravo!” burst from the
crew at the boldness of the feat, and with a bound the fellow made at
me. I dropped suddenly on one knee as he came, and struck him with the
staff on the fore legs. Had he been shot, he could not have fallen more
rapidly; down he went, like a dead mass, on the deck. To spring on his
back and hold him fast down was the work of a second, while I belabored
him about the head with my fists.

The stunning effect of his first fall gave me the victory for a moment,
but he soon rallied, and attacked me boldly. It was now a fair fight;
for if I sometimes succeeded in making him shake his huge head or drop
his paw with pain, more than once he staggered me with a blow which, had
it been only quickly followed, would soon have decided the struggle. At
last, after a scuffle in which he had nearly vanquished me, he made a
leap at my throat. I put in a blow of such power with the staff on the
forehead that he gave a loud roar of pain, and, with drooping tail,
slunk to hide away himself beneath a boat.

Up to this moment the female had never stirred from the mess of food,
but continued eating and snarling as though every mouthful was a battle.
Scarcely, however, had the roar of the other cub been heard than
she lifted her head, and, slowly turning round, stared at me with an
expression which, even now, my dreams will recall.

I had not yet recovered from the exhaustion of my late encounter,
and was half sitting, half kneeling on the deck, as the whelp stood
glowering at me, with every vein in her vast forehead swollen, and her
large, red eyes seeming to dilate as she looked. The attitude of the
creature must have been striking, for the crew cheered with a heartiness
that showed how much they admired her.

So long as I sat unmoved she never stirred; but when I prepared to
arise, she gave one bound, and, striking me with her head, hurled me
back upon the deck: her own impulse had carried her clean over me, and
when she returned, I was already up, on my knees, and better prepared to
receive her. Again she tried the same manoeuvre; but this time I leaped
to my feet, and, springing on one side, struck her a heavy blow on the
top of the head. Twice or thrice the same attack, with the same result,
followed; and at each blow a gallant cheer from the men gave me fresh
courage.



The beast was now excited to a dreadful degree; but her very passion
favored me, for her assaults were wilder and less circumspect than at
first. At length, just as I was again making the side leap by which I
had escaped, my foot slipped, and I fell. I was scarcely down ere she
was upon me, not, as before, to strike with her paws, but with a rude
shock she threw herself across me, as if to crush me by her weight;
while her huge head and terrific mouth, frothy and steaming, lay within
a few inches of my face.

Halkett and two others advanced to my rescue; but I bade them go back
and leave me to myself, for I was only wearied, not conquered. For some
minutes we lay thus; when at length, having recovered strength once
more, I grasped the whelp’s throat with both hands, and then by a
tremendous effort threw her back, and rolled myself uppermost. She soon
shook herself free, however, and turned upon me: I was now on my knees,
and with the staff I dealt her a fierce blow on the leg. A terrific howl
followed, and she closed with me in full fury. Seizing my shirt, she
tore it away from my breast, and with her paw upon the fragment, ripped
it in a hundred pieces. I endeavored to catch her by the throat once
more, but failed, and rolled over on my face, and in doing so, disclosed
the bloody streak between my shoulders; she saw it, and at the same
instant sprang on me. I felt her teeth as they met in my neck, while her
terrible cry, the most appalling ears ever heard, rang through my brain.

“Save him! Save him! She’s killing him!” were now heard on every side;
but none dared to fire for fear of wounding me, and the terrible rage
of the animal deterred all from approaching her. The struggle was now
a life-and-death one; and alternately falling and rolling, we fought--I
cannot tell how, for the blood blinded me as it came from a wound in my
forehead; and I only felt one firm purpose in my heart: “If I fall, she
shall not survive me.” Several of the sailors came near enough to strike
her with their cutlasses; but these wounds only increased her rage, and
I cried to them to desist.

“Shoot her! put a bullet through her!” cried Halkett. “Let none dare
to shoot her!” cried Sir Dudley, loudly. I just heard these words, as,
after a fierce struggle, in which she had seized me by the shoulder, I
fell against the bulwark. With a last effort I staggered to my knees,
flung open the gangway, and then, with an exertion that to myself
seemed my very last on earth, I seized her by the throat and hurled her
backwards into the sea. On hands and knees I leaned forward to see her
as the rapid Gulf-stream, hurrying onward to the ocean, bore her away;
and then, as my sight grew fainter, I fell back upon the deck, and
believed I was dying.



CHAPTER XI. MEANS AND MEDITATIONS

It was the second evening after my lion adventure, and I was stretched
in my hammock in a low, half-torpid state, not a limb nor a joint in all
my body that had not its own peculiar pain; while a sharp wound in my
neck, and another still deeper one in the fleshy part of my shoulder,
had just begun that process called “union,”--one which, I am bound
to say, however satisfactory in result, is often very painful in its
progress. The slightest change of position gave me intolerable anguish,
as I lay, with closed eyes and crossed hands, not a bad resemblance of
those stone saints one sees upon old tombstones.

My faculties were clear and acute, so that, having abundant leisure for
the occupation, I had nothing better to do than take a brief retrospect
of my late life. Such reviews are rarely satisfactory, or rather, one
rarely thinks of making them when the “score of the past” is in
our favor. Up to this moment it was clear I had gained little but
experience; I had started light, and I had acquired nothing, save a
somewhat worse opinion of the world and a greater degree of confidence
in myself. I had but one way of balancing my account with Fortune, which
was by asking myself, “Would I undo the past, if in my power? Would I
wish once more to be back in my ‘father’s mud edifice,’ now digging a
drain, now drawing an indictment,--a kind of pastoral pettifogger, with
one foot in a potato furrow, and the other in petty sessions?” I stoutly
said, “No!” a thousand times “no!” to this question.

I could not ask myself as to my preference for a university career,
for my college life had concluded abruptly, in spite of me; but still,
during my town experiences I saw enough to leave me no regrets at
having quitted the muses. The life of a “skip,” as the Trinity men have
it,--_vice_ gyp., for the Greek word signifying a “vulture,”--is only
removed by a thin sheet of silver paper from that of a cabin boy in a
collier; copious pummelling and short prog being the first two articles
of your warrant; while in some respects the marine has a natural
advantage over him on shore. A skip is invariably expected to invent
lies “at discretion” for his master’s benefit, and is always thrashed
when they are either discovered or turn out adverse. On this point his
education is perfectly “Spartan;” but, unhappily too, he is expected to
be a perfect mirror of truth on all other occasions. This is somewhat
hard, inasmuch as it is only in a man’s graduate course that he learns
to defend a paradox, and support by good reasons what he knows to be
false.

Again a “skip” never receives clothes, but is flogged at least once
a week for disorders in his dress, and for general untidiness of
appearance; this, too, is hard, since he has as little intercourse with
soap as he has with conic sections.

Thirdly, a good skip invariably obtains credit for his master at
“Foles’s” chop-house; while, in his own proper capacity, he would not
get trust for a cheese-paring.

Fourthly, a skip is supposed to be born a valet, as some are born
poets,--to have an instinctive aptitude for all the details of things
he has never seen or heard of before; so that when he applies Warren’s
patent to French leather boots, polishes silver with a Bath brick,
blows the fire with a quarto, and cuts candles with a razor, he finds
it passing strange that he should be “had up” for punishment. To be fat
without food, to be warm without fire, to be wakeful without sleep, to
be clad without clothes, to be known as a vagabond, and to pass current
for unblemished honesty, to be praised as a liar, and then thrashed for
lying,--is too much to expect at fifteen years of age.

Lastly, as to Betty’s I had no regrets. The occupation of horse-boy,
like the profession of physic, has no “avenir.” The utmost the most
aspiring can promise to himself is to hold more horses than his
neighbors, as the Doctor’s success is to order more “senna.” There
is nothing beyond these; no higher path opens to him who feels the
necessity for an “upward course.” It is a ladder with but one round to
it! No, no; I was right to “sell out” there.

My steeplechase might have led to something,--that is, I might have
become a jockey; but then, again, one’s light weight, like a “contralto”
 voice, is sure to vanish after a year or two; and then, from the heyday
of popularity, you sink down into a bad groom or a fourth-rate tenor,
just as if, after reaching a silk gown at the bar, a man had to begin
life again as crier in the Exchequer! Besides, in all these various
walks I should have had the worst of all “trammels,” a patron. Now, if
any resolve had thoroughly fixed itself in my mind, it was this: never
to have a patron, never to be bound to any man who, because he had once
set you on your legs, should regulate the pace you were to walk through
a long life. To do this, one should be born without a particle of
manhood’s spirit,--absolutely without volition; otherwise you go through
life a living lie, talking sentiments that are not yours, and wearing a
livery in your heart as well as on your back!

Why do we hear such tirades about the ingratitude of men, who, being
once assisted by others,--their inferiors in everything save gold,--soar
above the low routine of toadyism, and rise into personal independence?
Let us remember that the contract was never a fair one, and that a whole
life’s degradation is a heavy sum to pay for a dinner with his Grace,
or a cup of tea with her Highness. “My Lord,” I am aware, thinks
differently; and it is one of the very pleasant delusions of his
high station to fancy that little folk are dependent upon him,--what
consequence they obtain among their fellows by his recognition in
public, or by his most careless nod in the street. But “my Lord” does
not know that this is a paper currency that represents no capital,
that it is not convertible at will, and is never a legal tender; and
consequently, as a requital for actual _bona fide_ services, is about as
honest a payment as a flash note.

It was no breach of my principle that I accepted Sir Dudley’s offer. Our
acquaintance began by my rendering him a service; and I was as free
to leave him that hour, and, I own, as ready to do so, if occasion
permitted, as he could be to get rid of me; and it was not long before
the occasion presented itself for exercising these views.

As I lay thus, ruminating on my past fortunes, Halkett descended the
steerage-ladder, followed by Felborg, the Dane; and, approaching my
hammock, held a light to my face for a few seconds. “Still asleep?” said
Halkett. “Poor boy! he has never awoke since I dressed his wound this
morning. I ‘m sure it’s better; so let us leave him so.”

“Ay, ay,” said the Dane, “let him sleep; bad tidings come soon enough,
without one’s being awoke to hear them. But do you think he ‘ll do it?”
 added he, with lower and more anxious tone.

“He has said so; and I never knew him fail in his promise when it was a
cruel one.”

“Have you no influence over him, Halkett? Could you not speak for the
boy?”

“I have done all I could,--more than perhaps it was safe to do. I told
him I could n’t answer for the men, if he were to shoot him on board;
and he replied to me short, ‘I ‘ll take the fellow ashore with me alone;
neither you nor they have any right to question what you are not to
witness.’”

“Well, when I get back to Elsinore, it’s to a prison and heavy irons I
shall go for life, that’s certain; but I ‘d face it all rather than live
the life we’ve done now for twenty months past.”

“Hush! speak low!” said the other. “I suppose others are weary of it as
well as you. Many a man has to live a bad life just because he started
badly.”

“I ‘m sorry for the boy!” sighed the Dane; “he was a bold and fearless
fellow.”

“I am sorry for him too. It was an evil day for him when he joined us.
Well, well, what would he have become if he had lived a year or two on
board!”

“He has no father nor mother,” said the Dane, “that’s something. I lost
mine, too, when I was nine years old; and it made me the reckless devil
I became ever after. I was n’t sixteen when the crew of the ‘Tre-Kroner’
mutinied, and I led the party that cut down the first lieutenant. It
was a moonlight night, just as it might be now, in the middle watch, and
Lieutenant Oeldenstrom was sitting aft, near the wheel, humming a tune.
I walked aft, with my cutlass in one hand, and a pistol in the other;
but just as I stepped up the quarter-deck my foot slipped, and the
cutlass fell with a clank on the deck.

“‘What’s that?’ cried the lieutenant.

“‘Felborg, sir, mate of the watch,’ said I, standing fast where I was.
‘It’s shoaling fast ahead, sir.’

“‘D--n!’ said he, ‘what a coast!’

“‘Could n’t you say a bit of something better than that?’ said I,
getting nearer to him slowly.

“‘What do you mean?’ said he, jumping up angrily; but he was scarce on
his legs when he was down again at his full length on the plank, with a
bullet through his brain, never to move again!”

“There, there, avast with that tale; you’ve told it to me every night
that my heart was heavy this twelvemonth past. But I ‘ve hit on a way to
save the lad,--will you help me?”

“Ay, if my help does n’t bring bad luck on him; it always has on every
one I befriended since--since--”

“Never mind that. There ‘s no risk here, nor much room for luck, good or
bad.” He paused a second or two, then added,--

“I ‘m thinking we can’t do better than shove him ashore on the island
yonder.”

“On Anticosti!” said Felborg, with a shudder.

“Ay, why not? There’s always a store of biscuit and fresh water in the
log-houses, and the cruisers touch there every six or seven weeks to
take people off. He has but to hoist the flag to show he ‘s there.”

“There’s no one there now,” said the Dane.

“No. I saw the flag-staff bare yesterday; but what does that matter? A
few days or a few weeks alone are better than what’s in store for him
here.”

“I don’t think so. No! Beym alia Deyvelm! I ‘d stand the bullet at three
paces, but I ‘d not meet that negro chap alone.”

“Oh, he’s dead and gone this many a year,” said Halkett. “When the
‘Rodney’ transport was wrecked there, two years last fall, they searched
the island from end to end, and could n’t find a trace of him. They were
seven weeks there, and it’s pretty clear if he were alive--”

“Ay, just so,--if he were alive!”

“Nonsense, man! You don’t believe those yarns they get up to frighten
the boys in the cook’s galley?”

“It’s scarce mercy, to my reckoning,” said Felborg, “to take the lad
from a quick and short fate, and leave him yonder; but if you need my
help, you shall have it.”

“That’s enough,” said Halkett; “go on deck, and look after the boat.
None of our fellows will betray us; and in the morning we ‘ll tell Sir
Dudley that he threw himself overboard in the night, in a fit of frenzy.
He’ll care little whether it’s true or false.”

“I say, Con--Con, my lad,” said Halkett, as soon as the other had
mounted the ladder. “Wake up, my boy; I’ve something to tell you.”

“I know it,” said I, wishing to spare time, which I thought might be
precious; “I’ve been dreaming all about it.”

“Poor fellow, his mind is wandering,” muttered Halkett to himself.
“Come, my lad, try and put on your clothes,--here’s your jacket;” and
with that he lifted me from my hammock, and began to help me to dress.

“I was dreaming, Halkett,” said I, “that Sir Dudley sent me adrift in
the punt, and fired at me with the swivel, but that you rowed out and
saved me.”

“That’s just it!” said Halkett, with an energy that showed how the
supposed dream imposed upon him.

“You put me ashore on Anticosti, Halkett,” said I; “but wasn’t that
cruel!--the Black Boatswain is there.”

“Never fear the Black Boatswain, my lad, he ‘s dead years ago; and it
strikes me you ‘ll steer a course in life where old wives’ tales never
laid down the soundings.”

“I can always be brave when I want it, Halkett,” said I, letting out a
bit of my peculiar philosophy; but I saw he didn’t understand my speech,
and I went on with my dressing in silence.

Halkett meanwhile continued to give me advice about the island, and
the log-houses, and the signal-ensign; in fact, about all that could
possibly concern my safety and speedy escape, concluding with a warning
to me, never to divulge that anything but a mere accident had been the
occasion of my being cast away. “This for your own sake and for mine
too, Con,” said he; “for one day or other he,”--he pointed to the
after-cabin,--“he’d know it, and then it would fare badly with some of
us.”

“Why not come too, Halkett?” said I; “this life is as hateful to you as
to myself.”

“Hush, boy; no more of that,” said he, with a degree of emotion which I
had never witnessed in him before. “Make yourself warm and snug, for you
mustn’t take any spare clothes, or you ‘d be suspected by whoever takes
you off the island; here’s my brandy-flask and a tinder-box; that’s a
small bag of biscuit,--for you ‘ll take six or seven hours to reach the
log-house,--and here is a pistol, with some powder and ball. Come along,
now, or shall I carry you up the ladder?”

“No, I’m able enough now,” said I, making an effort to seem free from
pain while I stepped up on deck.

I was not prepared for the affectionate leave-taking which met me here;
each of the crew shook my hand twice or thrice over, and there was not
one did not press upon me some little gift in token of remembrance.

At last the boat was lowered, and Halkett and three others, descending
noiselessly, motioned to me to follow. I stepped boldly over the side,
and, waving a last good-bye to those above, sat down in the stern to
steer, as I was directed.

It was a calm night, with nothing of a sea, save that rolling heave ever
present in the Gulf-stream; and now the men stretched to their oars, and
we darted swiftly on, not a word breaking the deep stillness.

Although the island lay within six miles, we could see nothing of it
against the sky, for the highest point is little more than twelve feet
above the water-level.

I have said that nothing was spoken as we rowed along over the dark and
swelling water; but this silence did not impress me till I saw ahead of
us the long low outline of the dreary island shutting out the horizon;
then a sensation of sickening despair came over me. Was I to linger
out a few short hours of life on that melancholy spot, and die at last
exhausted and broken-hearted? “Was this to be the end of the brilliant
dream I had so often revelled in?” “Ah, Con!” said I, “to play the game
of life, a man must have capital to stand its losses,--its runs of evil
fortune; but you are ruined with one bad deal!”

“Run her in here, in this creek!” cried Halkett to the men; and the boat
glided into a little bay of still water under the lee of the land, and
then, after about twenty minutes’ stout rowing, her keel grated on the
rugged, shingly shore of Anticosti.

“We cannot land you dry-shod, Con,” said Halkett; “it shoals for some
distance here.”

“No matter,” said I, trying to affect an easy, jocular air, my choking
throat and swelling heart made far from easy; “for me to think of wet
feet would be like the felon at the drop blowing the froth off the
porter because it was unwholesome!”

“I ‘ve better hopes of you than that comes to, lad!” said he; “but
good-bye! good-bye!” He shook my hand with a grasp like a vice, and sat
down with his back towards me; the others took a kind farewell of me;
and then, shouldering my little bag of biscuit, I pressed my cap down
over my eyes, and stepped into the surf. It was scarcely more than over
mid-leg, but the clay-like, spongy bottom made it tiresome walking.
I had only gone a few hundred yards, when a loud cheer struck me; I
turned: it was the boat’s crew, giving me a parting salute. I tried to
answer it, but my voice failed me; the next moment they had turned the
point, and I saw them no more!

I now plodded wearily on, and in about half an hour reached the land;
and whether from weariness, or some strange instinct of security on
touching shore, I know not, but I threw myself heavily down upon the
shingly stones, and slept soundly,--ay, and dreamed too! dreamed of fair
lands far away, such as I have often read of in books of travels, where
bright flowers and delicious fruits were growing, and where birds and
insects of gaudiest colors floated past with a sweet murmuring song that
made the air tremble.

Who has not read “Robinson Crusoe;” and who has not imagined himself
combating with some of the difficulties of his fortune, and pictured to
his mind what his conduct might have been under this or that emergency?

No speculations are pleasanter, when indulged at our own fireside, in an
easy-chair, after having solaced our “material” nature by a good dinner,
and satisfied the “moral” man by the “City Article,” which assures us
that the Three per Cents are rising, and that Consols for the Account
are in a very prosperous state. Then, indeed, if our thoughts by any
accident stray to the shipwrecked sailor, they are blended with
a wholesome philanthropy, born of good digestion and fair worldly
prospects; we assure ourselves that we should have made precisely the
same exertions that he did, and comported ourselves in all the varied
walks of carpenter, tailor, hosier, sail-maker, and boat-builder exactly
like him. The chances are, too, that if accidentally out of temper with
our neighbors, we cordially acknowledge that the retirement was not
the worst feature in his history; and if provoked by John Thomas, the
footman, we are ready to swear that there was more gratitude in Friday’s
little black finger than in the whole body corporate of flunkeys, from
Richmond to Blackwall.

While these very laudable sentiments are easy enough in the
circumstances I have mentioned, they are marvellously difficult to
practise at the touch of stern reality. At least I found them so, as
I set out to seek the “Refuge” on Anticosti. It was just daybreak as,
somewhat stiffened with a sleep on the cold beach, and sore from my
recent bruises, I began my march. “Nor’-west and by west” was Halkett’s
vague direction to me; but as I had no compass, I was left to the
guidance of the rising sun for the cardinal points. Not a path nor track
of any kind was to be seen; indeed, the surface could scarcely have
borne traces of footsteps, for it was one uniform mass of slaty shingle,
with here and there the backbone of a fish, and scattered fragments
of seaweed, washed up by the storms, on this low bleak shore. I
cannot fancy desolation more perfect than this dreary spot; slightly
undulating, but never sufficient to lose sight of the sea; not a
particle of shelter to be found; not a rock, nor even a stone large
enough to sit upon when weary. Of vegetation, no trace could be met
with; even a patch of moss or a lichen would have been a blessing to
see; but there were neither. At last, as I journeyed on, I wandered
beyond the sound of the sea as it broke upon the low strand, and then
the silence became actually appalling. But a few moments back, and the
loud booming of the breakers stunned the ear; and now, as I stopped
to listen, I could hear my own heart as in full, thick beat it smote
against my ribs. I could not dismiss the impression that such a
stillness, thus terrible, would prevail on the day of judgment, when,
after the graves had given up their millions of dead, and the agonizing
cry for mercy had died away, then, as in a moment of dread suspense, the
air would be motionless, not a leaf to stir, not a wing to cleave it.
Such possession of me did this notion take that I fell upon my knees and
sobbed aloud, while, with trembling and uplifted hands, I prayed that I
too might be pardoned.

So powerful is the influence of a devotional feeling, no matter how
associated with error, how alloyed by the dross of superstition, that I,
who but an instant back could scarcely drag my wearied limbs along for
very despair, became of a sudden trustful and courageous. Life seemed no
longer the worthless thing it did a few minutes before; on the contrary,
I was ready to dare anything to preserve it; and so, with renewed vigor
I again set forward.

At each little swell of the ground, I gazed eagerly about me, hoping to
see the log-hut, but in vain; nothing but the same wearisome monotony
met my view. The sun was now high, and I could easily see that I was
following out the direction Halkett gave me, and which I continued to
repeat over and over to myself as I went along. This and watching my
shadow--the only one that touched the earth--were my occupations. It may
seem absurd, even to downright folly; but when from any change in the
direction of my course the shadow did not fall in front of me, where I
could mark it, my spirits fell, and my heavy heart grew heavier.

When, however, it did precede me, I was never wearied watching how
it dived down the little slopes, and rose again on the opposite bank,
bending with each swell of the ground. Even this was companionship,--its
very motion smacked of life.

At length I came upon a little pool of rain-water, and, although
far from clear, it reflected the bright blue sky and white clouds so
temptingly that I sat down beside it to make my breakfast. As I sat
thus, Hope was again with me, and I fancied how--in some long distant
time, when favored by fortune, and possessed of every worldly gift, with
rank, and riches, and honor--I should remember the hour when, a poor,
friendless outcast, I ate my lonely meal on Anticosti. I fancied even,
how friends would listen almost incredulously to the tale, and with what
traits of pity or of praise they would follow me in my story.

I felt I was not doomed to die in that dreary land, that my own courage
would sustain me; and, thus armed, I again set out.

Although I walked from daybreak to late evening, it was only a short
time before darkness closed in that I saw a bulky mass straight before
me, which I knew must be the log-house. I could scarcely drag my legs
along a few moments before; but now I broke into a run, and with many
a stumble, and more than one fall,--for I never turned my eyes from the
hut,--I at last reached a little cleared spot of ground, in the midst of
which stood the “Refuge-house.”

What a moment of joy was that as, unable to move farther, I sat down
upon a little bench in front of the hut! All sense of my loneliness, all
memory of my desolation, was lost in an instant. There was my home; how
strange a word for that sad-looking hut of pine-logs, in a lone island,
uninhabited! No matter, it would be my shelter and my refuge till better
days came round; and with that stout resolve I entered the great roomy
apartment, which in the settling gloom of night seemed immense.

Striking a light, I proceeded to take a survey of my territory, which I
rejoiced to see contained a great metal stove and an abundant supply
of bed-clothing,--precautions required by the frequency of ships being
ice-bound in these latitudes. There were several casks of biscuits,
some flour, a large chest of maize, besides three large tanks of water,
supplied by the rain. A few bags of salt and some scattered objects
of clothing completed the catalogue, which, if not very luxurious,
contained nearly everything of absolute necessity.

I lighted a good fire in the stove, less because I felt cold, for it
was still autumn, than for the companionship of the bright blaze and the
crackling wood. This done, I proceeded to make myself a bed on one of
the platforms, arranged like bed-places round the walls, and of which
I saw the upper ones seemed to have a preference in the opinion of my
predecessors, since, in these, the greater part of the bed-clothing
was to be found,--a choice I could easily detect the reason of, in
the troops of rats which walked to and fro, with a most contemptuous
indifference to my presence; some of them standing near me while I made
my bed, and looking, as doubtless they felt, considerably surprised
at the nature of my operations. Promising myself to open a spirited
campaign against them on the morrow, I trimmed and lighted a large lamp,
which from its position had defied their attempt on the oil it still
contained; and then, a biscuit in hand, betook myself to bed, watching
with an interest not, I own, altogether pleasant, the gambols of these
primitive natives of Anticosti.

From my earliest years I had an antipathy to rats,--so great that it
mastered all the instincts of my courage. I feared them with a fear I
should not have felt in presence of a wild beast, and I was confident
that had I been attacked vigorously by even a single rat, the natural
disgust would have rendered me unable to cope with him. When very young,
I remembered hearing the story of an officer who, desirous of visiting
the vaults under St. Patrick’s Church, in Dublin, descended into them
under the escort of the sexton. By some chance they separated from
each other, and the sexton, after in vain seeking and calling for his
companion for several hours, concluded that he had already returned to
the upper air; and so he returned also, locking and barring the heavy
door, as was his wont. The following day the officer’s friends, alarmed
at his absence, proceeded to make search for him through the city, and
at last, learning that he had visited the cathedral, went thither,
and even examined the vaults, when what was their horror to discover
a portion of the brass ornament of his shako and a broken sword in the
midst of several hundreds of rats, dead and dying,--the terrible remains
of a combat that must have lasted for hours. This story, for the truth
of which some persons yet living will vouch, I heard when a mere child;
and perhaps to its influence may I date a species of terror that has
always been too much for either my reason or my courage.

If I slept, then, it was more owing to my utter weariness and exhaustion
than to that languid frame of mind; and although too tired to dream, my
first waking thought was how to commence hostilities against the rats.
As to any personal hand-to-hand action, I need scarcely say I declined
engaging in such; and, my supply of gunpowder being scanty, the method
I hit upon was to make a species of grenade, by inserting a quantity
of powder with a sufficiency of broken glass into a bottle, leaving an
aperture through the cork for a fuse; then, having smeared the outside
of the bottle plentifully with oil, of which I discovered a supply in
bladders suspended from the ceiling, I retired to my berth, with the
other extremity of the fuse in my hand, ready to ignite when the moment
came.

I had not long to wait; my enemies, bold from long impunity, came
fearlessly forward, and surrounded the bottle in myriads; it became a
scene like an election row, to witness their tumbling and rolling over
each other. Nor could I bring myself to cut short the festivity, till
I began to entertain fears for the safety of the bottle, which already
seemed to be loosened from its bed of clay. Then at last I applied
a match to my cord, and almost before I could cover my head with the
blanket, the flask exploded, with a crash and a cry that showed me its
success. The battle-field was truly a terrible sight, for the wounded
were far more numerous than the dead, and I, shame to say, had neither
courage nor humanity to finish their sufferings, but lay still, while
their companions dragged them away in various stages of suffering.

I at first supposed that this was an exploit that could only succeed but
once, and that the well-known sagacity of the creatures would have
made them avoid so costly a temptation. Nothing of the kind; they were
perfect Scythians in their love of oil; and as often as I repeated my
experiment, they were ready to try their fortunes. Or perhaps they had
some of the gambler’s element in their nature, and each felt that he
might win where others lost.

I had made Halkett a promise that for a couple of days, at least, I
would not hoist the signal-flag, lest any accident should induce Sir
Dudley to suspect my place of refuge, so that I was completely reduced
to my campaign against the rats for occupation and amusement. So far
as I could discover, the little island, traverse it how I would, never
varied, the same rise and swell of surface, clad with loose stone, lay
on every side; and so depressing had this mournful uniformity become to
me that I rarely ventured out of the hut, or, when I did, it was to sit
upon the little bench outside the door, from which a sea view extended
over the wide waters of the Gulf.

To sit here and try to decipher the names cut into the wood was my
constant occupation. What histories, too, did I weave of those who
carved these letters; and how did they fix themselves in my mind,
each name suggesting an identity, till I felt as if I had known them
intimately. Some seemed the precious work of weeks; and it was easy
to see that after the letters were cut, the sculptor had gone on
embellishing and ornamenting his work for very lack of labor. Others,
again, were mere initials, and one was a half-finished name, leaving me
to the perpetual doubt whether he had been rescued from his captivity,
or died ere it was completed.

Between my hours spent here and the little duties of my household, with
usually three or four explosions against my rats, the day went over,--I
will not say rapidly, but pass it did; and each night brought me nearer
to the time when I should hoist my signal, and hope--ay, that was the
great supporter through all--hope for rescue.

It was now the third night of my being on the island, and I sat at my
fire trying to invent some new mode for the destruction of my enemies,
for my last charge of powder had been expended. I had nothing remaining,
save the loading in my pistol. It was true that I had succeeded to a
great extent; the creatures no longer appeared with their former air of
assurance, nor in large bodies. Their army was evidently disorganized;
they no longer took the field in battalions, but in scattered guerilla
parties, without discipline or courage. Even had my ammunition lasted,
it is more than doubtful that my tactics would have continued to have
the same success; they had begun to dread the bottle, like a reformed
drunkard. Often have I seen them approach within a few feet of it,
and wait patiently till some younger and more adventurous spirit would
venture nearer, and then, at the slightest stir,--the least rustling of
my bed-clothes,--away they went in full career. It was evident that the
secret, like most great mysteries of the same kind, had had its day.
This was consolatory, too, as I had no longer the means of continuing my
siege operations; while the caution and reserve of the enemy suggested
a system of defence of the simplest, but most effectual kind, which was,
to place a certain number of bottles at different parts of the hut, the
very sight of which inspired terror; and if followed by any noise, was
certain to secure me, for some time at least, from all molestation.

Shall I tell the reader how this stratagem first occurred to me? It was
simply thus: In one of the early but unrecorded years of my history, I
used to act as driver to the Moate and Kilbeggan caravan,--not, indeed,
as the recognized coachee of that very rickety and most precarious
conveyance, but as a kind of “deputy assistant” to the paid official,
who, having a wife at Kilbeggan, usually found some excuse for stopping
at Clara, and sending me forward with the passengers,--a proceeding, I
am bound to own, not over consistent with humanity to “man or beast.”
 Many were the misadventures of that luckless conveniency, and the
public were loud in their denunciations of it; but as nobody knew the
proprietors, nor did the most searching scrutiny detect the existence of
a “way-bill,” the complaints were uttered to the wind, and I was at
full liberty “to do my stage” in three hours, or one half the time, as I
fancied.

The passengers at length learned this valuable fact, and found that
greasing my palm was a sure method of oiling the wheels. All complaints
gradually subsided; in fact, the dumb animals were the only ones who had
any right to make them. I drove them at a very brisk pace,--a thriving
trade; the caravan became popular, and my fame rose as the horses’
condition declined. At last the secret was discovered; and instead of my
imposing whip of four yards and a half of whipcord, they reduced me to
a stunted bit of stick, with a little drooping lash that would n’t reach
the tail of my one leader. My receipts fell off from that hour; in fact,
instead of praises and sixpences, I now got nothing but curses and hard
names; and at one hill, near “Horse-leap,” which I used in my prosperous
days to “go at” in a slashing canter, amid a shower of encomiums, I was
now obliged to stagger slowly up, with four-and-twenty small farmers,
and maybe a priest, in full cry at my sulkiness, laziness, incivility,
and other good gifts; and all this, ay, and more, for lack of a bit of
whipcord.

I have been told that very great people will stoop to low alliances
when hard pressed; even cabinet ministers, I believe, have now and
then acknowledged very dubious allies. Let not Con Cregan, then, be
reproached if he called in the help of a little bare-footed boy who
used to beg on the hill of Horse-leap, and who, at the sound of the
approaching caravan, sallied forth with a long branch of an ash-tree,
and belabored the team into some faint resemblance to a canter. Through
this auxiliary I recovered in part my long-lost popularity, and was
likely to be again reinstated in public favor, when my assistant caught
the measles, and I was once more reduced to my own efforts.

In this emergency I had nothing for it but a stratagem; and so, as the
conveyance arrived at the foot of the hill, and the horses, dropping
their heads, were gradually subsiding into the little shuffling amble
that precedes a slow walk, I used to scream out at the top of my
voice all my accustomed exhortations to the boy. “Ah, hit him again,
Tommy,--into him, boy,--under the traces, my lad!--give him enough
of it!--welt him well. Ha! there!” exclamations that, from old
associations, always stimulated the wretched beasts into a canter; and
under the impression of this salutary terror, we used to reach the top
almost as speedily as in the old days of the penal code.

The same device now aided me against the rats of Anticosti; and if
any one will say to what end this narrative of an encounter so
insignificant, my answer is, that whether in the St. Lawrence or in
St. Stephen’s, rats are far more formidable than their size or
strength would seem to imply; and whether they nibble your rags or your
reputation, their success is invariably the same.

Four days had now elapsed, and I concluded that the yacht must ere this
have been miles on her voyage up the river. The next morning, then, I
should venture to hoist the signal, and thus apprise the passing ships
that one deserted and forlorn creature, at least, still lingered on the
miserable island.

I sat at my fire till a late hour. I was lower in spirits than usual. I
had watched the Gulf from sunrise to sunset, and without seeing one sail
upon its surface. A light breeze was blowing from the northward, and on
this I supposed many of the outward vessels would be borne along; but
not one appeared. From time to time a fleeting cloud, resting for a
moment on the horizon, would assume the semblance of a ship; but at
length I grew accustomed to these deceptions, and suffered little or no
disappointment when a second glance at the spot failed to detect them.

Once or twice the thought crossed my mind that I might never leave the
island, that winter might close in, and the Gulf be frozen before I
could make my escape; and I actually shuddered at the very notion of a
fate so terrible. I cowered nearer to the fire as the flame subsided,
and was sitting with my hands outstretched over the blaze, when the
sudden crash of one of the bottles behind startled me. Were the rats
already regaining courage in anticipation of the time when I could no
longer resist them? With this idea, I turned my head round. The flame
threw a long ray of light upon the floor as I moved, and in the midst
of this I beheld, at a distance of about three yards off, a large black
head, with two immense and bloodshot eyes glaring fixedly at me. It
seemed to rise out of the earth, above which it rose scarcely more than
a foot in height.

Paralyzed by terror, I could not stir, I could scarcely breathe, as with
a slow and nodding motion the large black face came nearer; and now I
could see that it was a man--a negro,--who on hands and knees was slowly
creeping towards me. Overwhelmed by fear as I was, I noted the features
as marked by age and worn by want; they resembled those of a wild
beast rather than of a human creature. More from the force of a mere
mechanical impulse than with any notion of defence, for which my terror
totally incapacitated me, I had drawn my pistol from my bosom, and held
it pointed towards him. “No fire!--no fire!” cried the creature, in a
low, faint voice; and at the same time, while resting on one hand, he
held up with the other a long bright knife in an attitude of menace.

“No nearer, then!” screamed I, as I fell back beside the stove, and
still kept my eyes fixed upon him whom now I knew to be the Black
Boatswain; and thus we remained, each watching the other, while the fire
flickered and threw its fitful glare over the gloomy space around us. As
we were thus, I saw, or I thought I saw, the negro stealthily drawing up
his legs, as if for a spring, and in my terror I believe I should have
pulled the trigger, when suddenly the knife dropped from his hand, and
pointing with his finger to his dry, cracked lips, he said, “A boire,
“--water.

The look of earnest, almost passionate entreaty of the poor creature’s
face, the expression of want and misery, struggling with a faint hope,
as he uttered these words, routed all fears for myself; and filling a
cup from the tank with water, I emptied the last remaining drops of my
brandy-flask into it, and held it to his mouth.



He swallowed it greedily; and then, clasping my wrist with his gaunt
and bony fingers, held me fast for a few seconds while he recovered his
breath; at last, with an effort that seemed almost convulsive, he said
some words in Spanish which I could not understand. I shook my head to
show him my ignorance of the language, and then, fixing his eye full
upon me, he said, “Alone, here? boy alone?”

Understanding that this referred to myself, I answered at once that I
was alone, and had been deserted by my companions.

“Bad men, white men!” cried he, gnashing his teeth savagely; while again
he pointed to his lips, and muttered, “Water!” I endeavored to free
myself from his grasp to fill the cup once more; but he held me firmly,
and showed by a sign that he wished me to assist him to reach the tank.
I accordingly stooped down to help him, and now perceived that he could
do little more than drag his legs forward and support himself on the
knees; being either wholly or in part paralyzed from his hips downwards.
“Ah, foco!” cried he, twice or thrice, and then changed to the word
“Feu!” “Le feu!” on which his gaze was fixed with a horrid earnestness.

It was not without labor and much exertion that I succeeded in
dragging him near the embers of the fire; but having done so, I quickly
replenished the dying flame, and, fanning it with my hat, soon succeeded
in making a cheerful blaze once more. “Buono! goot! goot!” said he,
several times, as he held his shrivelled and wasted fingers almost into
the fire.

“Are you hungry?” said I, bending down to make myself heard.

He nodded twice.

“Can you eat biscuit? I have nothing else,” said I; for I half feared
that the hard, dry food would be impracticable for his almost toothless
jaws.

He said something about “Guisado,” once or twice; and at last made a
sign that I understood to mean that the biscuit might be softened in
water for him. And with that I placed a pot of water on the fire, and
soon saw by the expression of his eye that I had divined his meaning.

As I continued to blow the fire, and occasionally examined the water to
see if it boiled, I could mark that the negro’s eyes never once quitted
me, but, with a restless activity, followed me wherever I went, or
whatever I did; and although from his age, and the dreadful infirmity
he labored under, I felt I should prove his equal in any struggle, I own
that I cast many a sidelong look towards him, lest he should take me by
surprise. That he was the notorious Black Boatswain of whom I had heard
so much, I had no doubt whatever; and I felt not a little vain of my own
courage and presence of mind as I saw myself so possessed and collected
in such company.

“Give! give!” cried he, impatiently, as I examined the mess of steeping
biscuit, and for which he seemed ravenously eager; and at length I
removed it from the fire, and placed it before him. Such voracity as his
I never witnessed, save in the case of Sir Dudley’s lions; he crammed
the food with both hands into his mouth, and devoured it with all the
savage earnestness of a wild beast. Twice was I obliged to replenish the
mess; and each time did it vanish with the same despatch.

He now lay back on one arm, and, half closing his eyes, appeared as if
he was going asleep; but at the least stir or movement on my part, I saw
that his wild, red-streaked eyes followed me at once.

Halkett had given me a little bag of tobacco at parting, saying that
although I was no smoker, I should soon learn to become one in my
solitude. This I now produced, and offered him a handful.

The dark features were immediately lighted up with an almost frantic
expression of pleasure, as he clutched the precious weed; and tearing
off a fragment of the paper, he rolled it into the shape of a cigarette.

“No smoke?” asked he, as I sat watching his preparations.

I shook my head. “Ah!” cried he, laying down the tobacco before him.
“Tehoka, here,” said he, pointing to it.

“I don’t understand,” said I; “what is Tehoka?”

“Bad! bad!” said he, shaking both hands; “weed make negro so------,
so------,” and he opened his mouth wide, and dropped his arms heavily
backwards, to represent sickness, or perhaps death.

“No, no,” said I; “this is good, a friend gave it to me.”

“Smoke,” said he, pushing it over towards me; and I saw now that my
abstaining had excited his suspicions.

“If you like, I will smoke,” said I, setting to work to manufacture a
cigar like his own.

He sat eying me all the while; and when I proceeded to fill it with
tobacco, he leaned over to see that I did not attempt any sleight of
hand to deceive him.

“Will that do?” said I, showing him the little paper tube.

“Smoke,” said he, gravely.

It was only after watching me for several minutes that he took courage
to venture himself; and even then he scrutinized the tobacco as keenly
as though it demanded all his acuteness to prevent stratagem. At length
he did begin; and certainly never did anything seem to effect a more
powerful and more immediate influence. The fiery, restless eyes grew
heavy and dull; the wide-distended nostrils ceased to dilate with their
former convulsive motion. His cheek, seamed with privation and passion,
lay flaccid and at rest, and a look of lethargic ease stole over all the
features one by one, till at last the head fell forward on his
chest, his arm slipped softly from beneath him, and he rolled heavily
back,--sunk in the deepest sleep.

I soon abandoned my tobacco now, which had already begun to produce
a feeling of giddiness and confusion very unfavorable to cool
determination,--sensations which did not subside so readily as I could
have wished; for as I sat gazing on my swarthy companion, fancies the
wildest and most absurd associated themselves with the strange reality.
The terrible tales I once listened to about the “Black Boatswain”
 came to mingle with the present. The only remnant of right reason left
prompted me to keep up my fire; a certain terror of being alone and in
the dark with the negro predominating over every other thought.

By the bright blaze, which soon arose, I could now mark the enormous
figure, which, in all the abandonment of heavy slumber, lay outstretched
before me. Although it was evident he was very old, the gigantic limbs
showed what immense strength he must have possessed; while in the
several white cicatrices that marked his flesh, I could reckon a great
number of wounds, some of them of fearful extent. The only covering he
wore was a piece of sailcloth wrapped round his body; over this he had
a blanket, through a round hole in which his head issued, like as in
a Mexican poncho, leaving his sinewy limbs perfectly naked. A bit of
ragged, worn bunting--part, as it seemed, of an old union-jack--was
bound round his head, and, in its showy colors, served to enhance the
stern expression of his harsh features.

As my senses became clearer, I began to imagine how it happened that
he came to the hut, since in all the narratives I had heard of him, the
greatest doubt existed that he was still living, so effectually did he
manage his concealment. At last, and by dint of much thought, I hit upon
what I suspected to be the real solution of the difficulty, which was,
that he was accustomed to venture hither whenever the signal-flag was
not hoisted; and as I had not done so, that he was under the belief that
he was the only living man on the island.

That he must have contrived his hiding-place with great success was
clear enough; for whether the allegations against him were true or
false, they were so universally believed by sailors that if he had been
discovered they would unquestionably have carried him off to Quebec.
It was now in _my_ power “to do the state this service;” and I began to
canvass with myself all the reasons for and against it. If, on the one
hand, it reminded me of the old legends I used to read about striplings
that led captive huge giants or fierce dragons, on the other, I felt
it would be a species of treachery to one who had eaten bread from my
hands. Besides, to what end--even supposing him guilty to any extent--to
what end bring him now to justice, when a few days, or hours, perhaps,
would close a life whose suffering was manifest enough? And, lastly,
was I so certain of escape myself that I already plotted carrying away
a prisoner with me? The last reflection saved me the trouble of thinking
much more on the others; and so I fell a pondering over myself and my
destitution.

Not long was I permitted to indulge in such reveries; for the negro
now began to dream, and talk aloud with a rapidity of utterance and
vehemence very different from the monosyllabic efforts he had favored me
with. As the language was Spanish, I could catch nothing of his meaning;
but I could see that some fearful reminiscence was agitating his mind,
by the working of his fingers and the violent contortions of his face.

In the struggle of his paroxysm--for it was really little less--he
tore open the coarse rag of canvas that he wore, and I could perceive
something fastened round his neck by a piece of spun-yarn. At first I
thought it one of those charms that seamen are so fond of carrying
about them,--amulets against Heaven knows what kind of dangers: but, on
stooping down, I perceived it was an old leather pocket-book which once
had been red, but by time and dirt was almost black.

More than once he clutched this in his hand, with a wild energy, as if
it was his heart’s treasure; and then the great drops of sweat would
start out upon his forehead, and his parted lips would quiver with
agony. In one of these struggles he tore the book from the cord,
and, opening it, seemed to seek for something among its contents.
The rapidity of the movement, and the seeming collectedness of every
gesture, made me believe that he was awake; but I soon saw that his
great and staring eyeballs were not turned to the spot, but were fixed
on vacancy.

His motions were now more and more hurried; at one time his fingers
would turn over the papers in the pocket-book, at another he would grope
with his hand along the ground, and pat the earth down with his palm, as
if, having buried something in the earth, he would conceal every trace
of it from discovery; and at these moments the Spanish word _oro_, gold,
would escape him in a half-sigh; and this and the word “Guajaqualla”
 were the only ones I could catch; but my mind retained both for many a
day after.

At last he crushed the papers hurriedly together and closed the
pocket-book; but in doing so, a single slip of paper fell to the ground.
I leaned over, and caught it; and by the light of the fire I read the
following lines, which were in print, and apparently cut from the column
of a newspaper:--


                  ONE  THOUSAND DOLLARS  REWARD.

     Any one will be entitled to the above reward who may detect
     or give such information as may lead to the detection of
     Menelaus Crick, a negro slave, aged forty-eight; he stands
     six feet two high; broad chest and shoulders, the right
     higher than the left; has marks of the lash on back, and two
     cutlass scars on the face; the great toe of the left foot
     is wanting, and he walks occasionally with difficulty, from
     a gunshot wound in the spine.

     As he is a fellow of resolute character and great strength,
     all persons are hereby warned not to attempt his capture,
     save in sufficient numbers. He was last seen at San Luis,
     and is supposed to have gone in the direction of
     Guajaqualla, where it is said he worked once as a gold-
     washer.

     Address: The Office of the “Picayune “--Letter--T. G--
     B--.   New Orleans.

There were a few words in Spanish scrawled on the back.

“Here is the man!” said I, looking down on the sleeping figure; “who
would have thought a thousand dollars could be made of him?” Not,
indeed, that I speculated on such an unholy gain. No, the very offer
enlisted my sympathies in favor of the poor wretch; besides, how many
years ago must that advertisement have appeared? He was forty-eight at
that time, and now his age might be nigh eighty. My curiosity became
intense to see the contents of the pocket-book, from which I could fancy
abundant materials to eke out the negro’s history. I am afraid that
nothing but the terror of discovery prevented my stealing it. I even
planned how it might be done without awaking him; but the long bright
knife which glistened in the strap of his blanket admonished me to
prudence, and I abstained.

My fire waxed fainter as the dawn drew nigh, and as I was afraid of
sleep coming over me, I stepped noiselessly from the hut, and gained the
open air. My first occupation was to hoist the signal; and as it rose
into the air, I watched its massive folds unfurling, with a throb of
hope that gave me new courage. The standard was very lofty, and stood
upon a mound of earth; and as the flag itself was large, I had every
reason to think it could not escape notice. Scarcely, indeed, had I made
fast the halyard than I beheld on the very verge of the horizon what
seemed to be a vessel. The moment of sunrise, like that of sunset, is
peculiarly favorable to distinct vision; and as the pink line of dawn
sheeted over the sea, the dark object stood out clear and sharp; but the
next moment the glare of brighter day covered sky and water together,
and I could no longer see the ship.

In my anxiety to try and catch sight of it from another spot, I hastened
down to the shore; but already a rosy tint was spread over the wide sea,
and nothing was discernible except the heaving waves and the streaked
sky above them.

I sat upon a rock straining my eyes, but to no purpose; and at last the
cold raw air pierced through me, and I remembered that I had left my
jacket in the hut. But for this, indeed, I would not have returned to
it,--for, without absolute fear of the negro, his repulsive features and
scowling look made his companionship far from pleasurable. His suspicion
of me, too, might have led him to some act of violence; and therefore
I determined, if I were even to seek shelter in the Refuge-house at the
other end of the island, I would not go back to this one.

It was some time before I could summon courage to venture back again;
and even when I had reached the door, it was not without a struggle with
myself that I dared to enter. The daylight was now streaming in, across
the long and dreary chamber, and, encouraged by this, I stepped across
the threshold. My first glance was towards the stove, where I had left
him lying asleep. The fire had burned out, and the negro was gone! With
cautious steps, and many a prying glance around, I ventured forward, my
heart thumping with a fear I cannot explain,--since his very presence
had not caused such terror; but nowhere was he to be found,--not a trace
of him remained. Indeed, were it not for the scrap of printed paper,
which I had carefully preserved, I should have believed the whole events
of the night to be the mere fancies of a dream.

Twice was I obliged to take it from my pocket and read it over, to
assure myself that I was not pursuing some hallucination of sleep;
and if I felt convinced that the events were real, and had actually
happened, I will frankly own that the reality inspired me with a sense
of fear which no memory of a mere vision could have inspired.

Daylight is a bold companion, however, and where night would make the
heart beat fast and the cheek pale, the sun will give a strong pulse and
a ruddy face. This I could not help feeling, as I acknowledged to myself
that had it been yet dark, I had rather have perished with cold than
sought for my jacket within the hut.

At last, grown bolder, I had even courage to seek for the negro on every
side. I examined the berths along the walls; I searched the recesses
beside the biscuit-casks; I removed planks and turned over sails; but
without success. The difficulty with which he moved made this seem
doubly strange, and satisfied me that his place of concealment could
not be far off,--nay, possibly, at that very moment he might be actually
watching me, and waiting for a favorable instant to pounce upon me.
This dread increased as my search continued to be fruitless; so that
I abandoned the pursuit, assured that I had done everything that could
have been asked either of my courage or humanity; nor was I sorry to
assure myself that I had done enough.

My interest in the subject was soon superseded by one nearer to my
heart; for as I left the hut I beheld, about four miles off, a large
three-masted vessel bearing up the Gulf, with all her canvas spread.
Forgetting the distance, and everything save my longing to be free, I
ascended a little eminence, and shouted with all my might, waving my
handkerchief back and forward above my head. I cannot describe the
transport of delight I felt, at perceiving that a flag was hoisted to
the main peak, and soon after lowered,--a recognition of the signal
which floated above me. I even cried aloud with joy; and then, in the
eagerness of my ecstasy, I set off along the shore, seeking out the best
place for a boat to run in.

Never did a ship appear so glorious an object to my eyes; her spars
seemed more taper, her sails more snowy, her bearing prouder, than
ever a vessel owned before; and when at length I could distinguish the
figures of men in the rigging, my heart actually leaped to my mouth with
delight.

At last she backed her topsail, and now I saw shooting out from beneath
her tall sides a light pinnace, that skimmed the water like a sea-bird.
As if they saw me, they headed exactly towards where I stood, and ran
the craft into a little bay just at my feet. A crew of four sailors and
coxswain now jumped ashore, and advanced towards me.

“Are there many of you?” said the coxswain, gruffly, and as though
nothing were a commoner occurrence in life than to rescue a poor forlorn
fellow-creature from an uninhabited rock.

“I am alone, sir,” said I, almost bursting into tears, for mingled joy
and disappointment; for I was, I own it, disappointed at the want of
sympathy for my lone condition.

“What ship did you belong to, boy?” asked he, as shortly as before.

“A yacht, sir,--the ‘Firefly.’”

“Ah, that ‘s it; so they shoved you ashore here. That’s what comes of
sailing with gentlemen, as they calls ‘em.”

“No, sir; we landed--a few of us--during a calm--”

“Ay, ay,” he broke in, “I know all that,--the old story; you landed to
shoot rabbits, and somehow you got separated from the others; the wind
sprung up meantime; the yacht fired a gun to come off--eh, is n’t that
it! Come, my lad, no gammon with me. You ‘re some infernal young scamp
that was ‘had up’ for punishment, and they either put you ashore here
for the rats, or you jumped overboard yourself, and floated hither on
a spare hencoop. But never mind,--we ‘ll give you a run to Quebec; jump
in.”

I followed the order with alacrity, and soon found myself on board the
“Hampden” transport, which was conveying the --th Regiment of Foot to
Canada.

“No one but this here boy, sir,” said the coxswain; shoving me before
him towards the skipper, who, amidst a crowd of officers in undress, sat
smoking on the after-deck.

A very significant grunt seemed to imply that the vessel’s way was lost
for very slight cause.

“He says as how he belonged to a yacht, sir,” resumed the coxswain.

“Whose yacht, boy?” asked one of the officers.

“Sir Dudley Broughton’s, sir; the ‘Firefly,’” said I.

“Broughton! Broughton!” said an old, shrewd-looking man, in a
foraging-cap; “don’t you know all about him? But, to be sure, he was
before _your_ day;” and then, changing his discourse to French,--with
which language, thanks to my kind old friend Father Rush, I was
sufficiently acquainted to understand what was said,--he added, “Sir
Dudley was in the Life Guards once; his wife eloped with a Russian or a
Polish Count,--I forget which,--and he became deranged in consequence.
Were you long with Sir Dudley, boy?” asked he, addressing me in English.

“Not quite two months, sir.”

“Not a bad spell with such a master,” resumed he, in French, “if the
stories they tell of him be true. How did you happen to be left on
Anticosti?”

“No use in asking, Captain!” broke in the skipper. “You never get a word
of truth from chaps like that; go for’ard, boy.”

And with this brief direction I was dismissed. All my fancied
heroism--all my anticipated glory--vanishing at once; the only thought
my privations excited being that I was a young scamp, who, if he told
truth, would confess that all his sufferings and misfortunes had been
but too well merited.

This was another lesson to me in life, and one which perhaps I could not
have acquired more thoroughly than by a few days on Anticosti.



CHAPTER XII. A GLIMPSE OF ANOTHER OPENING IN LIFE

Although only a few hundred miles from Quebec, our voyage still
continued for several days; the “Hampden” like all transport-ships, was
only “great in a calm,” and the Gulf-stream being powerful enough to
retard far better sailers.

To those who, like myself, were not pressed for time, or had no very
pleasing vista opening to them on shore, the voyage was far from
disagreeable. As the channel narrowed, the tall mountains of Vermont
came into view, and gradually the villages on the shore could be
detected,--small, dark clusters, in the midst of what appeared
interminable pine forests. Here and there less pleasant sights presented
themselves, in the shape of dismasted hulks, being the remains of
vessels which had got fastened in the ice of the early “fall,” and were
deserted by the crews.

On the whole, it was novelty, and novelty alone, lent any charm to the
picture; for the shores of the Gulf, until you come within two days’
journey of Quebec, are sadly discouraging and dreary. The Log-house is
itself a mournful object; and when seen standing alone in some small
clearing, with blackened stumps studding the space, through which two
or three figures are seen to move, is inexpressibly sad-looking and
solitary.

Now and then we would pass some little town, with a humble imitation of
a harbor for shipping, and a quay; and in the midst a standard, with
a flag, would denote that some Government official resided there,--the
reward, doubtless, of some gallant deed, some bold achievement afloat;
for I heard that they were chiefly lieutenants in the navy, who, having
more intimacy with French grape and canister than with “First Lords,”
 were fain to spend the remnant of their days in these gloomiest of
exiles.

The absence of all signs of life and movement in the picture cannot fail
to depress the spectator. No team of oxen draws the loaded wagon along;
not a plough is seen. There are no gatherings of people in the open
places of the towns; no cattle can be descried on the hills. The
settlements appear like the chance resting-places of men travelling
through the dark forests, and not their homes for life. At times a
single figure would be seen on some high cliff above the sea, standing
motionless, and, to all seeming, watching the ship. I cannot say how
deeply such a sight always affected me; and I could not help fancying
him some lone emigrant, following with beating heart the track he was
never again to travel.

Apparently, these things made a deeper impression on me than upon most
others on board. As for the soldiers, they were occupied with getting
their arms and equipments in order, to make a respectable appearance on
landing. It was one eternal scene of soap and pipeclay all day long;
and creatures barely able to crawl, from sea-sickness and debility, were
obliged to scour and polish away as if the glory of England depended
upon the show the gallant--th would make, the day we should set foot on
shore. The skipper, too, was bent on making an equally imposing show to
the landsmen; his weather topmasts were stowed away, and in their place
were hoisted some light and taper spars, not exactly in accordance
with the lubberly hull beneath. Pitch and white paint were in great
requisition too; and every day saw some half-dozen of the crew suspended
over the side, either scraping or painting for the very life. Many a
shirt dangled from the boom, and more than one low-crowned hat received
a fresh coat of glistening varnish; all were intent on the approaching
landing, even to the group of lounging officers on the poop, who
had begun to reduce their beards and whiskers to a more “regulation”
 standard, and who usually passed the morning inspecting epaulettes and
sword-knots, shakos, gorgets, and such like, with the importance of men
who felt what havoc among the fair Canadians they were soon about to
inflict.

My services were in request among this section of the passengers, since
I had become an expert hand at cleaning arms and equipments with Sir
Dudley; besides that, not wearing his Majesty’s cloth, the officers were
at liberty to talk to me with a freedom they could not have used with
their men. They were all more or less curious to hear about Sir Dudley,
of whom, without transgressing Halkett’s caution, I was able to relate
some amusing particulars. As my hearers invariably made their comments
on my narratives in French, I was often amused to hear them record their
opinions of myself, expressed with perfect candor in my own presence.
The senior officer was a Captain Pike, an old, keen-eyed, pock-marked
man, with a nose as thin as a sheet of parchment. He seemed to read me
like a book; at least, so far as I knew, his opinions perfectly divined
my true character.

“Our friend Con,” he would say, “is an uncommonly shrewd varlet, but he
is only telling us some of the truth; he sees that he is entertaining
enough, and won’t produce ‘Lafitte’ so long as we enjoy his
‘Ordinaire.’”

“Now, what will become of such a fellow as that?” asked another. “Heaven
knows! such rascals turn out consummate scoundrels, or rise to positions
of eminence. Never was there a more complete lottery than the life of a
young rogue like that.”

“I can’t fancy,” drawled out a young subaltern, “how an ignorant cur,
without education, manners, and means, can ever rise to anything.”

“Who can say whether he has not all these?” said the captain, quietly.
“Trust me, Carrington, you’d cut a much poorer figure in _his_ place
than would he in _yours_.”

The ensign gave a haughty laugh, and the captain resumed: “I said it
were not impossible that he had each of the three requisites you spoke
of, and I repeat it. He may, without possessing learning, have picked
up that kind of rudimentary knowledge that keenness and zeal improve on
every day; and as for tact and address, such fellows possess both as a
birthright. I have a plan in my head for the youngster; but you must all
pledge yourselves to secrecy, or I’ll not venture upon it.”

Here a very general chorus of promises and “on honors” broke forth;
after the subsidence of which, Captain Pike continued, still, however,
in French; and although being far from a proficient in that tongue, I
was able to follow the tenor of his discourse, and divine its meaning,
particularly as from time to time some of the listeners would propound
a question or two in English, by the aid of which I invariably contrived
to keep up with the “argument.”

“You know, lads,” said the captain, “that our old friend Mrs. Davis, who
keeps the boarding-house in the Upper Town, has been always worrying us
to bring her out what she calls a first-rate man-servant from England;
by which she means a creature capable of subsisting on quarter rations,
and who, too far from home to turn restive, must put up with any wages.
The very fact that he came out special, she well knows, will be a puff
for the ‘Establishment’ among the Canadian Members of Parliament and the
small fry of officials who dine at the house; and as to qualifications,
who will dare question the ‘London footman ‘?”

“Pooh, pooh!” broke in Carrington; “that fellow don’t look like a London
footman.”

“Who says he does?” retorted the captain. “Who ever said brass buttons
and blue beads were gold and turquoise? But they pass for the same in
villages not fifty miles from where we are sailing. Mother Davis was
wife of a skipper in the timber trade who died harbor-master here; she
is not a very likely person to be critical about a butler or footman’s
accomplishments.”

“By Jove,” cried another, “Pike is all right! Go on with your plan.”

“My plan is this: we’ll dress up our friend Con, here, give him a few
lessons about waiting at table, delivering a message, and so forth,
furnish him with a jolly set of characters, and start him on the road of
life with Mother Davis.”

A merry roar of approving laughter broke forth from the party at this
brief summary of Captain Pike’s intentions; and indeed it was not
without great difficulty I avoided joining in it.

“He looks so devilish young!” said Carrington; “he can’t be fifteen.”

“Possibly not fourteen,” said Pike; “but we’ll shave his head and
give him a wig. I’ll answer for the ‘make up;’ and as I have had some
experience of private theatricals, rely on ‘t he’ll pass muster.”

“How will you dress him, Pike?”

“In livery,--a full suit of snuff-brown, lined with yellow; I ‘ll devote
a large cloak I have to the purpose, and we ‘ll set the tailor at work
to-day.”

“Is he to have shorts?”

“Of course; some of you must ‘stand’ silk stockings for him, for we
shall have to turn him out with a good kit.”

A very generous burst of promises here broke in, about shirts, vests,
cravats, gloves, and other wearables, which, I own it, gave the whole
contrivance a far brighter coloring in my eyes than when it offered to
be a mere lark.

“Will the rogue consent, think you?” asked Carrington.

“Will he prefer a bed and a dinner to nothing to eat and a siesta under
the planks on the quays of Quebec?” asked Pike, contemptuously. “Look
at the fellow! watch his keen eyes and his humorous mouth when he’s
speaking to you, and say if he would n’t do the thing for the fun of it?
Not but a right clever chap like him will see something besides a joke
in the whole contrivance.

“I foresee he ‘ll break down at the first go-off,” said Carrington,
who through all the controversy seemed impressed with the very humblest
opinion of my merits.

“I foresee exactly the reverse,” said Pike. “I’ve seldom met a more
acute youngster, nor one readier to take up your meaning; and if the
varlet does n’t get spoilt by education, but simply follows out the bent
of his own shrewd intelligence, he’ll do well yet.”

“You rate him more highly than I do,” said Carrington, again.

“Not impossible either; we take our soundings with very dissimilar
lead-lines,” said Pike, scoffingly. “My opinion is formed by hearing the
boy’s own observations about character and life when he was speaking of
Broughton; but if you were ten times as right about him, and I twice as
many times in the wrong, he ‘ll do for what I intend him.”

The others expressed their full concurrence in the captain’s view of
the matter, voted me a phoenix of all young vagabonds, and their
brother-officer Carrington a downright ass,--both being my own private
sentiments to the letter.

And now for an honest avowal! It was the flattery of my natural
acuteness--the captain’s panegyric on my aptitude and smartness--that
won me over to a concurrence in the scheme; for, at heart, I neither
liked the notion of “service,” nor the prospect of the abstemious
living he had so pointedly alluded to. Still, to justify the favorable
impression he had conceived of me, and also with some half hope that I
should see “life”--the ruling passion of my mind--under a new aspect, I
resolved to accept the proposition so soon as it should be made to me;
nor had I long to wait that moment.

“Con, my lad,” said the captain, “you may leave that belt there; come
aft here,--I want to speak to you. What are your plans when you reach
Quebec? Do you mean to look after your old master, Sir Dudley, again?”

“No, sir; I have had enough of salt water for a time,--I ‘ll keep my
feet on dry land now.”

“But what line of life do you propose to follow?”

I hesitated for the answer, and was silent.

“I mean,” resumed he, “is it your intention to become a farm-servant
with some of the emigrant families, or will you seek for employment in
the town?”

“Or would you like to enlist, my lad?” broke in another.

“No, thank you, sir; promotion is slow from the ranks, and I ‘ve a
notion one ought to move ‘up,’ as they move ‘on,’ in life.”

“Listen to the varlet now,” said Pike, in French; “the fellow’s as cool
with us as if we were exactly his equals, and no more. I ‘ll tell you
what it is, lads,” added he, seriously, “when such rogues journey the
road of life singly, they raise _themselves_ to station and eminence;
but when they herd together in masses, these are the fellows who pull
_others_ down, and effect the most disastrous social revolutions.--So
you ‘ll not be a soldier Con?” added he, resuming the vernacular; “well,
what are your ideas as to the civil service?”

“Anything to begin with, sir.”

“Quite right, lad,--well said; a fair start is all you ask?”

“Why, sir, I carry no weight, either in the shape of goods or character;
and if a light equipment gives speed, I ‘ve a chance to be placed well.”

The captain gave a side-glance at the others as though to say, “Was
I correct in my opinion of this fellow?” and then went on: “I have a
thought in my head for you, Con: there is a lady of my acquaintance at
Quebec wants a servant; now, if you could pick up some notion of the
duties, I ‘ve no doubt you’d learn the remainder rapidly.”

“I used to wait on Sir Dudley, sir, and am therefore not entirely
ignorant.”

“Very true; and as these gentlemen and myself will put you into training
while the voyage lasts, I hope you ‘ll do us credit in the end.”

“Much will depend on my mistress, sir,” said I, determining to profit
by what I had overheard, but yet not use the knowledge rashly or
unadvisedly. “Should she not be very exacting and very particular,
but have a little patience with me, accepting zeal for skill, I ‘ve no
doubt, sir, I ‘ll not discredit your recommendation.”

“That’s the very point I’m coming to, Con,” said the captain, lowering
his voice to a most confidential tone.

“The true state of the case is this: “--and here he entered upon an
explanation which I need not trouble the reader by recapitulating, since
it merely went the length I have already related, save that he added, in
conclusion, this important piece of information:--

“Your golden rule, in every difficulty, will then be, to assure Mrs.
Davis that you always did so, whatever it may be, when you were living
with Lord George, or Sir Charles, or the Bishop of Drone. You understand
me, eh?”

“I think so, sir,” said I, brightening up, and at the same time stealing
an illustration from my old legal practices. “In Mrs. Davis’s court
there are no precedents.”

“Exactly, Con; hit the nail on the very head, my boy!”

“It will not be a very difficult game, sir, if the guests are like the
mistress.”

“So they are, for the most part; now and then you’ll have a military and
naval officer at table, and you’ll be obliged to look out sharp, and
not let them detect you; but with the skippers of merchantmen, dockyard
people, storekeepers, male and female, I fancy you can hold your own.”

“Why, sir, I hope they’ll be satisfied with the qualification that
contented my former titled masters,” said I, with a knowing twinkle of
the eye he seemed to relish prodigiously, and an assumed tone of voice
that suited well the part I was to play.

“Come down below, now, and we ‘ll write your characters for you;” and so
he beckoned the others to accompany him to the cabin, whither I followed
them.

An animated debate ensued as to the number and nature of the
certificates I ought to possess, some being of opinion that I should
have those of every kind and degree; others alleging that my age forbade
the likelihood of my having served in more than two or three situations.

“What say you to this, lads?” said Pike, reading from a rough and
much-corrected draft before him:--


     The bearer, Cornelius Cregan, has lived in my service ten
     months as a page; he is scrupulously honest, active, and
     intelligent, well acquainted with the duties of his station,
     and competent to discharge them in the first families. I now
     dismiss him at his own request.
     Cecilia Mendleshaw.

“Gad! I’d rather make him start as what they call in his own country a
‘Tay-boy,’” said Carrington,--“one of those bits of tarnished gold-lace
and gaiters seen about the outskirts of Dublin.”

“Your honor is right, sir,” said I, glad to show myself above any absurd
vanity on the score of my early beginning; “a ‘Tay-boy’ on the Rathmines
road, able to drive a jaunting-car and wait at table.”

“That’s the mark, I believe,” said Pike. “Suppose, then, we say: ‘Con
Cregan has served me twelve months, waited at table, and taken care of a
horse and car.’”

“Ah, sir!” said I, “sure an Irish gentleman with a ‘Tay-boy’ would be
finer spoken than that. It would be: ‘I certify that Cornelius Cregan,
who served in my establishment as under-butler, and occasionally
assisting the coachman, is a most respectable servant, well-mannered and
respectful, having always lived in high situations, and with the most
distinguished individuals.’”

“Ah, that’s it,” broke in Carrington; “‘understands lamps, and is
perfectly competent to make jellies, soups, and preserves.’”

“Confound it, man! you ‘re making him a cook.”

“By Jove, so I was! It’s so hard to remember what the fellow is.”

“I think we may leave it to himself,” said Pike; “he seems to have a
very good notion of what is necessary. So, Master Con, write your
own biography, my lad, and we ‘ll give it all the needful currency of
handwriting and seal.”

“It’s a pity you’re a Papist,” said another, “or you could have such a
recommendation from a ‘serious family’ I know of in Surrey.”

“Never mind,” rejoined the captain; “one signed ‘P. O. Dowdlum, Bishop
of Toronia,’ will do even better in the Lower Province.”

“Exactly, sir; and, as I used to serve mass once, I can ‘come out
strong’ about my early training with ‘his Grace’!”

“Very well,” said Pike; “tell the tailor to take your measure for the
livery, and you’ll wait on us to-day at table.” With this order I
was dismissed, to con over my fictitious and speculate on my true
“character.”



CHAPTER XIII. QUEBEC

As viewed from Diamond Harbour, a more striking city than Quebec is
seldom seen.

The great rock rising above the lower town, and crowned with its
batteries, all bristling with guns, seemed to my eyes the very
realization of impregnability. I looked from the ship that lay
tranquilly on the water below, and whose decks were thronged with blue
jackets, to the Highlander who paced his short path as sentry, some
hundred feet high upon the wall of the fortress; and I thought to
myself, with such defenders as these, that standard yonder need never
carry any other banner.

The whole view is panoramic. The bending of the river shuts out the
channel by which you have made your approach, giving the semblance of a
lake, on whose surface vessels of every nation lie at anchor, some with
the sails hung out to dry, gracefully drooping from the taper spars;
others refitting again for sea, and loading the huge pine-trunks,
moored as vast rafts to the stern. There were people everywhere; all
was motion, life, and activity. Jolly-boats with twenty oars, man-of-war
gigs bounding rapidly past them with eight; canoes skimming by without
a ripple, and seemingly without impulse, till you caught sight of the
lounging figure who lay at full length in the stern, and whose red
features were scarce distinguishable from the copper-colored bark of his
boat. Some moved upon the rafts, and even on single trunks of trees,
as, separated from the mass, they floated down on the swift current,
boat-hook in hand, to catch at the first object chance might offer them.
The quays, and the streets leading down to them were all thronged; and
as you cast your eye upwards, here and there above the tall roofs might
be seen the winding flight of stairs that lead to the upper town, alike
dark with the moving tide of men. On every embrasure and gallery, on
every terrace and platform, it was the same. Never did I behold such a
human tide!

Now, there was something amazingly inspiriting in all this, particularly
when coming from the solitude and monotony of a long voyage. The very
voices that ye-hoed, the hoarse challenge of the sentinels on the rock,
the busy hum of the town, made delicious music to my ear; and I could
have stood and leaned over the bulwark for hours to gaze at the scene.
I own no higher interest invested the picture, for I was ignorant of
Wolfe; I had never heard of Montcalm; the plains of “Abra’m” were to
me but grassy slopes, and “nothing more.” It was the life and stir;
the tide of that human ocean on which I longed myself to be a
swimmer,--these were what charmed me. Nor was the deck of the old
“Hampden” inactive all the while, although seldom attracting much of my
notice. Soldiers were mustering, knapsacks packing, rolls calling,
belts buffing, and coats brushing on all sides; men grumbling; sergeants
cursing; officers swearing; half-dressed invalids popping up their heads
out of hatchways, answering to wrong names, and doctors ordering them
down again with many an anathema; soldiers in the way of sailors,
and sailors always hauling at something that interfered with the
inspection-drill: every one in the wrong place, and each cursing his
neighbor for stupidity.

At last the shore-boats boarded us, as if our confusion wanted anything
to increase it. Red-faced harbor-masters shook hands with the skipper
and pilot, and disappeared into the “round-house” to discuss grog and
the late gales. Officers from the garrison came out to welcome their
friends, for it was the second battalion we had on board of a regiment
whose first had been some years in Canada; and then what a rush of
inquiries were exchanged. “How’s the Duke?” “All quiet in England?” “No
signs of war in Europe?” “Are the 8th come home?” “Where’s Forbes?” “Has
Davern sold out?”--with a mass of such small interests as engage men who
live in coteries.

Then there were emissaries for newspapers, eagerly hunting for spicy
rumors not found in the last journals; waiters of hotels, porters,
boatmen, guides, Indians with moccasins to sell, and a hundred other
functionaries bespeaking custom and patronage; and, although often
driven over the side most ignominiously at one moment, certain to
reappear the next at the opposite gangway.

How order could ever be established in this floating Babel, I knew not;
and yet at last all got into train somehow.

First one large boat crammed with men, who sat even on the gunwales,
moved slowly away; then another and another followed; a lubberly thing,
half lighter, half jolly-boat, was soon loaded with baggage, amid which
some soldiers’ wives and a scattering population of babies were seen;
till by degrees the deck was cleared, and none remained of all that vast
multitude, save the “mate” and the “watch,” who proceeded to get things
“ship-shape,”--pretty much in the same good-tempered spirit servants are
accustomed to put the drawing-rooms to rights, after an entertainment
which has kept them up till daylight, and allows of no time for sleep.
Till then I had not the slightest conception of what a voyage ended
meant, and that when the anchor dropped from the bow, a scene of bustle
ensued, to which nothing at sea bore any proportion. Now, I had no
friends; no one came to welcome me,--none asked for _my_ name. The
officers, even the captain, in the excitement of arriving, had forgotten
all about me; so that when the mate put the question to me, “why I
didn’t go ashore?” I had no other answer to give him than the honest
one, “that I had nothing to do when I got there.” “I suppose you know
how to gain a livin’ one way or t’ other, my lad?” said he, with a very
disparaging glance out of the corner of his eye.

“I am ashamed to say, sir, that I do not.”

“Well, I never see’d Picaroons starve,--that’s a comfort you have; but
as we don’t mean to mess you here, you ‘d better get your kit on deck,
and prepare to go ashore.”

Now, the kit alluded to was the chest of clothes given to me by the
captain, which, being bestowed for a particular purpose, and with an
object now seemingly abandoned or forgotten, I began to feel scruples as
to my having any claim to. Like an actor whose engagement had been for
one part, I did not think myself warranted in carrying away the wardrobe
of my character; besides, who should tell how the captain might resent
such conduct on my side? I might be treated as a thief,--I, Con Cregan,
who had registered a solemn vow in my own heart to be a “gentleman”!
Such an indignity should not be entertained, even in thought. Yet was it
very hard for one in possession of such an admirable wardrobe to want
a dinner; for one so luxuriously apparelled on the outside, to be so
lamentably unprovided within. From the solution of this knotty question
I was most fortunately preserved by the arrival of a corporal of
the--th, who came with an order from Captain Pike that I should at once
repair to his quarters in the Upper Town.

Not being perhaps in his captain’s confidence, nor having any very clear
notion of my precise station in life,--for I was dressed in an old cloak
and a foraging-cap,--the corporal delivered his message to me with a
military salute, and a certain air of deference very grateful to my
feelings.

“Have you a boat alongside, Corporal?” said I, as I lounged listlessly
on the binnacle.

“Yes, sir; a pair of oars,--will that do?”

“Yes, that will do,” replied I, negligently. “See my traps safe on
board, and tell me when all’s ready.”

The corporal saluted once more, and went to give the necessary
directions; meanwhile the mate, who had been a most amazed spectator of
the scene, came over and stood right opposite me, with an expression
of the most ludicrous doubt and hesitation. It was just at that moment
that, in drawing the cloak round me, I discovered in a pocket of it an
old cigar-case. I took it out with the most easy _nonchalance_, and,
leisurely striking a light, began smoking away, and not bestowing even a
glance at my neighbor.

Astonishment had so completely gotten the better of the man that he
could not utter a word; and I perceived that he had to look over the
side, where the boat lay, to assure himself that the whole was reality.

“All right, sir,” said the corporal, carrying his hand to his cap.

I arose languidly from my recumbent position, and followed the soldier
to the gangway; then, turning slowly around, I surveyed the mate from
head to foot, with a glance of mild but contemptuous pity, while I said,
“In your station, my good man, the lesson is perhaps not called for,
since you may rarely be called on to exercise it; but I would wish to
observe that you will save yourself much humiliation and considerable
contempt by not taking people for what they seem by externals.” With
this grave admonition, delivered in a half-theatrical tone of voice, I
draped my “toga” so as to hide any imperfection of my interior costume,
and descended majestically into the boat.

When we reached the barrack, which was in the Upper Town, the captain
was at mess, but had left orders that I should have my dinner, and be
ready at his quarters, in my full livery, in the evening.

I dined, very much to my satisfaction, on some of the “débris” of the
mess, and, under the auspices of the captain’s servant, arrayed myself
in my new finery, which, I am free to confess, presented what artists
would call “a flashy bit of color;” being far more in the style of
Horace Vernet than Van Dyke. Had the choice been given me, I own I
should have preferred wooing Fortune in more sombre habiliments; but
this was a mere minor consideration, and so I felt as I found myself
standing alone in the captain’s sitting-room, and endeavoring to
accustom myself to my own very showy identity, as reflected in a large
cheval glass, which exhibited me down to the very buckles of my shoes.

I will not affirm it positively, but only throw it out as a hint, that
the major part of a decanter of sherry, which I discussed at dinner,
aided in lifting me above the paltry consideration of mere appearance,
and made me feel what I have often heard ragged vagabonds in the streets
denominate “the dignity of a man.” By degrees, too, I not only grew
reconciled to the gaudy costume, but began--strange accommodation of
feeling--actually to enjoy its distinctive character.

“There are young gentlemen, Con,” said I, in soliloquy, “many are there
who would look absurd merry-andrews if dressed in this fashion. There
are fellows to whom this kind of thing would be a sore test! These
bright tints would play the very devil with their complexion,--not to
mention that every one’s legs could n’t afford such publicity! But Con,
my friend, you have a natural aptitude for every shade of color, and for
every station and condition. Courage, my boy! although in the rear rank
at present, you ‘ll march in the van yet. Nature has been gracious with
you, Mr. Cregan!” said I, warming with the subject, while, with my hands
deep down in my coat-pockets, I walked backward and forward before
the glass, stealing sidelong glances at myself as I passed; “there are
fellows who, born in your station, would have died in it, without a bit
more influence over their fate in this life than a Poldoody oyster;
they ‘d vegetate to the end of existence, and slip out of the world as
a fellow shirks out of a shebeen-house when he has n’t tu’ pence for
another ‘dandy’ of punch. Not so with you, Con Cregan! You have hydrogen
in you,--you have the buoyant element that soars above the vulgar herd.
These are not the partial sentiments of a dear friend, Con, they are the
current opinions of the world about you. How soon the ‘Captain’ saw what
stuff you were made of! How long was old Pike in detecting the latent
powers of your intellect?” What a shout of laughter followed these
words! It came from half-a-dozen officers, who, having entered the room
during my apostrophe, had concealed themselves behind a screen to listen
to the peroration.



They now rushed out in a body, and, throwing themselves into chairs and
upon sofas, laughed till the very room rang with the clamor, the captain
himself joining in the emotion with all his heart. As for me, however
self-satisfied but one moment back, I was humbled to the very earth
now; the vauntings by which I had been soothing my vanity were suddenly
turned into scorns and sneers at my self-conceit, and I actually looked
to see if I could not leap out of the window, and never be seen by
one of the party again. The window, however, was barred, the door was
unapproachable, there was a fire in the grate; and so, as escape was
denied me, I at once abandoned a plan which I saw unfeasible, and, with
a quickness to which I owe much in life, immediately adopted an opposite
tactic. Assuming a deferential position, I drew back towards the wall,
to be laughed at as long as the honorable company should fancy it.

“So, Mr. Cregan,” cried one, drying his eyes with his handkerchief,
“modesty is one of those invaluable gifts with which nature has favored
you?”

“I sincerely trust it may be no bar to your advancement,” said another.

“Rather cruel,” added a third, “to be balked for such a mere trifle.”

“I say, Pike,” added another, “I rather envy you the insinuated flattery
of your discrimination. It would seem that you detected the precious
metal here at once.”

“What country do you come from, boy?” said a hard-featured old officer
who had laughed less than the others.

“How can you ask, Chudleigh?” said another. “There’s only one land rears
that plant.”

“There’s a weed very like it in Scotland, M’Aldine,” said the captain,
with a grin which the last speaker did not half relish.

“You’re Hirish, ain’t you?” said a very boyish-looking ensign, with sore
eyes.

“Yes, sir.”

“Very much so, I fancy,” said he, laughing as though he had been very
droll.

“I always heard your countrymen had wings; what has become of them?”

“I believe we used to have, sir; but the English plucked us,” said I,
with a look of assumed simplicity.

“And what is all that about the Blarney stone?” said another; “is n’t
there some story or other about it?”

“It’s a stone they kiss in _my_ country, sir, to give us a smooth
tongue.”

“I don’t see the great use of that,” rejoined he, with a stupid look.

“It’s mighty useful at times, sir,” said I, with a half glance towards
Captain Pike.

“You’re too much, gentlemen, far too much for my poor friend Con,” said
the captain; “you forget that he’s only a poor Irish lad. Come, now, let
us rather think of starting him in the world, with something to keep the
devil out of his pocket.” And, with this kind suggestion, he chucked
a dollar into his cap, and then commenced a begging tour of the room,
which, I am ready to confess, showed the company to be far more generous
than they were witty.

“Here, Master Con,” said he, as he poured the contents into my two
hands, “here is wherewithal to pay your footing at Mrs. Davis’s. As a
traveller from the old country, you ‘ll be expected to entertain the
servants’ hall,--do it liberally; there’s nothing like a bold push at
the first go off.”

“I know it, sir; my father used to say that the gentleman always won his
election who made most freeholders drunk the first day of the poll.”

“Your father was a man of keen observation, Con.”

“And is, sir, still, with your leave, if kangaroo meat has n’t disagreed
with him, and left me to sustain the honors of the house.”

“Oh, that’s it, Con, is it?” said Captain Pike, with a sly glance.

“Yes, sir, that’s it,” said I, replying more to his look than his words.

“Here’s the letter for Mrs. Davis: you’ll present it early to-morrow; be
discreet, keep your own counsel, and I ‘ve no doubt you ‘ll do well.”

“I’d be an ungrateful vagabond if I made your honor out a false
prophet,” said I; and, bowing respectfully to the company, I withdrew.

“What a wonderful principle of equilibrium exists between one’s heart
and one’s pocket!” thought I as I went downstairs. “I never felt the
former so light as now that the latter is heavy.”

I wandered out into the town, somewhat puzzled how to dispose of
myself for the evening. Had I been performing the part of a “walking
gentleman,” I fancied I could have easily hit upon some appropriate and
becoming pastime. A theatre,--there was one in the “Lower Town,”--and a
tavern afterwards, would have filled the interval before it was time to
go to bed. “Time to go to bed! “--strange phrase, born of a thousand and
one conventionalities. For some, that time comes when the sun has
set, and with its last beams of rosy light reminds labor of the coming
morrow. To some, it is the hour when wearied faculties can do no more,
when tired intellect falters “by the way,” and cannot keep the “line of
march.” To others, it comes with dawning light, and when roses and rouge
look ghastly; and to others, again, whose “deeds are evil,” it is the
glare of noonday.

Now, as for me, I was neither wearied by toil nor pleasure; no sense of
past fatigue, no anticipation of coming exertion, invited slumber,--nay,
I was actually more wakeful than I had been during the entire evening,
and I felt a most impulsive desire for a little social enjoyment,--that
kind of intercourse with strangers which I always remarked had the
effect of eliciting my own conversational qualities to a degree that
astonished even myself.

In search of some house of entertainment, some public resort, I paced
all the streets of the Upper Town, but to no purpose. Occasionally,
lights in a drawing-room, and the sound of a piano, would tell where
some small evening party was assembled; or now and then, from a
lower story, a joyous roar of laughter, or the merry chorus of a
drinking-song, would bespeak some after-dinner convivialities; but
to mingle in scenes like these, I felt that I had yet a long road to
travel,--ay, to pass muster in the very humblest of those circles, what
a deal had I to learn! How much humility, how much confidence; what
deference, and what self-reliance; what mingled gravity and levity; what
shades and gradations of color, so nicely balanced and proportioned,
too, that, unresolved by the prism, they show no preponderating
tint,--make up that pellucid property men call “tact!” Ay, Con, that is
your rarest gift of all,--only acquire that, and you may dispense with
ancestry, and kindred, and even wealth itself; since he who has “tact”
 participates in all these advantages, “_among his friends_.”

As I mused thus, I had reached the “Lower Town,” and found myself
opposite the door of a tavern, over which a brilliant lamp illuminated
the sign of “The British Grenadier,”--a species of canteen in high favor
with sergeants and quartermasters of the garrison. I entered boldly, and
with the intention of behaving generously to myself; but scarcely had I
passed the threshold than I heard a sharp voice utter in a half-whisper,
“Dang me if he an’t in livery!”

I did not wait for more. My “tact” assured me that even there I was not
admissible; so I strolled out again, muttering to myself, “When a
man has neither friend nor supper, and the hour is past midnight, the
chances are it is ‘time to go to bed;’” and with this sage reflection, I
wended my way towards a humble lodging-house on the quay, over which, on
landing, I read the words, “The Emigrant’s Home.”



CHAPTER XIV. HOW I ‘FELL IN’ AND ‘OUT’ WITH THE WIDOW DAVIS

For the sake of conciseness in this veracious history, I prefer making
the reader acquainted at once with facts and individuals, not by the
slow process in which the knowledge of them was acquired by myself,
but in all the plenitude which intimate acquaintance now supplies; and
although this may not seem to accord with the bit-by-bit and day-by-day
narrative of a life, it saves a world of time, some patience, and mayhap
some skipping too. Under this plea, I have already introduced Sir Dudley
Broughton to the reader; and now, with permission, mean to present Mrs.
Davis.

Mrs. Davis, relict of Thomas John Davis, was a character so associated
with Quebec that to speak of that city without her would be like writing
an account of Newfoundland and never alluding to the article “cod-fish.”
 For a great number of years her house had been the rendezvous of
everything houseless, from the newly come “married” officer to the flash
commercial traveller from the States; from the agent of an unknown
land company to the “skipper” of a rank pretentious enough to dine at
a boarding-house. The establishment--as she loved to style it--combined
all the free-and-easy air of domesticity with the enjoyment of society.
It was an “acted newspaper,” where paragraphs, military and naval,
social, scandalous, and commercial, were fabricated with a speed no
“compositor” could have kept up with. Here the newly arrived subaltern
heard all the pipeclay gossip, not of the garrison, but of the Province;
here the bagman made contracts and took orders; here the “French Deputy”
 picked up what he called afterwards in the Chamber “l’opinion publique;”
 and here the men of pine-logs and white deal imbibed what they fervently
believed to be the habits and manners of the “English aristocracy.” “To
invest the establishment with this character,” to make it go forth
to the world as the mirror of high and fashionable life, had been
the passion of Mrs. D.’s existence. Never did monarch labor for the
safeguard that might fence and hedge round his dynasty more zealously;
never did minister strive for the guarantees that should insure the
continuance of his system. It was the moving purpose of her life; in
it she had invested all her activity, both of mind and body; and as
she looked back to the barbarism from which her generous devotion
had rescued hundreds, she might well be pardoned if a ray of
self-glorification lighted up her face. “When I think of Quebec when
T. J.”--her familiar mode of alluding to the defunct Thomas John--“and
myself first beheld it,” would she say, “and see it now, I believe I may
be proud.” The social habits were indeed at a low ebb. The skippers--and
there were few other strangers--had a manifest contempt for the use of
the fork at dinner, and performed a kind of sword-exercise while
eating, of the most fearful kind. Napkins were always misconstrued,--the
prevailing impression being that they were pocket-handkerchiefs. No man
had any vested interest in his own wine-glass; while thirsty souls even
dispensed with such luxuries, and drank from the bottle itself.

Then sea-usages had carried themselves into shore life. The company were
continually getting up to look out of windows, watching the vessels that
passed, remarking on the state of the tide, and then, resuming their
places with a muttering over the “half ebb,” and that the wind was
“northing-by-west,” looked for change. All the conversation smacked of
salt-water; every allusion had an odor of tar and seaweed about it.

Poor Mrs. Davis! How was she to civilize these savages; how invest
their lives with any interest above timber? They would not listen to the
polite news of “Government House;” they would not vouchsafe the least
attention to the interesting paragraphs she recited as table-talk,--how
the Prince of Hohenhumbughousen had arrived at Windsor on a visit to
Majesty, nor how Royalty walked in “The Slopes,” or sat for its picture.

Of the “Duke of Northumberland,” they only knew a troopship of the
name, and even that had been waterlogged! The “Wellington” traded to
Mirimachi, and the “Robert Peel” was a barque belonging to Newfoundland,
and employed in general traffic, and not believed very seaworthy.

Some may make the ungracious remark that she might have spared herself
this task of humanizing; that she could have left these “ligneous
Christians,” these creatures of tar and turpentine, where she found
them. The same observation will apply equally to Cooke, to Franklin, to
Brooke of Borneo, and a hundred other civilizers: so Mrs. D. felt
it, and so she labored to make T. J. feel it; but he would n’t. The
ungrateful old bear saw the ordinary grow daily thinner; he perceived
that Banquo might have seated himself at any part of the table, and he
actually upbraided his wife with the fact. Every day he announced some
new defection from the list of their old supporters. Now it was old Ben
Crosseley, of the “Lively Biddy,” that would n’t stand being ordered to
shake out his canvas--that is, to spread his napkin--when he was
taking in sea store; then it was Tom Galket grew indignant at not being
permitted to beat “to quarters” with his knuckles at every pause in the
dinner. Some were put out by being obliged to sit with their legs under
the table, being long habituated to dine at a cask with a plank on it,
and of course keeping their limbs “stowed away” under the seat; and one,
an old and much-respected river pilot, was carried away insensible
from table, on hearing that grog was not a recognized table beverage
throughout the British dominions.

The banishment of lobscouse and sea-pie, pork, with its concomitant
cataplasm of peas, and other similar delicacies from the bill of fare,
completed the defection; and at last none remained of the “once goodlie
company,” save an old attenuated Guernsey skipper too much in debt to
leave, but who attributed his fealty to the preference he entertained
for “les usages de la bonne société et la charmante Mde. Davis.” T. J.
could never hold up his head again; he moped about the docks and quays,
like the restless spirit of some Ancient Mariner. Every one pitied
him; and he grew so accustomed to condolence--so dependent, in fact,
on commiseration--that he spent his days in rowing from one ship to the
other in the harbor, drinking grog with the skippers, till, by dint of
pure sympathy, he slipped quietly into his grave, after something like a
two years’ attack of delirium tremens.

The same week that saw T. J. descend to the tomb saw his widow ascend
to the “Upper Town,”--the more congenial locality for aspirations like
hers. If no eulogistic inscription marked _his_ resting-place, a very
showy brass plate adorned _hers_. From that hour she was emancipated;
it seemed, indeed, as if she had turned a corner in life, and at once
emerged from gloom and darkness into sunshine. It chanced that the
barracks were at that very moment undergoing repair, and several
officers were glad to find, at a convenient distance, the comforts and
accommodations which a plausible advertisement in the “Quebec Messenger”
 assured them were to be obtained for one pound one shilling weekly.

There are people who tell you that we live in a heartless, selfish,
grabbing, grasping age, where each preys upon his neighbor, and where
gain is the spirit of every contract; and yet, in what period of the
world was maternal tenderness, the comforts of a home, the watchful
anxieties of parental love, to be had so cheaply? Who ever heard of
bachelors being admitted into families, where music and the arts formed
the evening’s recreation, in the Middle Ages? Does Herodotus inform
us that “young and attractive ladies would take charge of a widower’s
household, and superintend the care of his family”? Not a bit of it! On
this point, at least, the wisdom of our ancestors has no chance with
us. There is not a wish of the heart, there is not a yearning of the
affections, that a three-and-sixpenny advertisement in the “Times” will
not evoke a remedy for. You can make love, or a book, or a speech,
by deputy; for every relative you lose, there are fifty kind-hearted
creatures to supply the place; and not only may you travel over half the
globe without more personal exertion than it costs you to go to bed, but
you can be measured either for a wife or a suit of clothes without ever
seeing the lady or the tailor.

The “Hotel Davis,” so said the newspaper, “was situated in the most airy
and healthful locality of the Upper Town.” No one ever rung the bell of
the hall-door from the first of October to May, but would acknowledge
the truth of the first epithet. The society, for admission to which
the most particular references are required, embraces all that is
intellectual, high-bred, and refined. The table, where preside the
‘feast of reason and the flow of soul,’ combines the elegance and
delicacy of the French, with the less sophisticated succulence of
English cookery. Intellectual resources,--the humanizing influences
of song and poetry,--the varied pleasures of cultivated and kindred
spirits, which have won for this establishment the epithet of the
Davisian Acropolis, continue to make it the chosen retreat of gentlemen
connected with civil and military pursuits, who are lodged and boarded
for one guinea weekly.

“Receptions every Thursday. Balls, during the winter, on the first
Monday of each month.”

Such was one among many--I select it as the shortest--announcements of
this cheap Elysium; and now, two words about Mrs. D. herself. She was a
poor, thin, shrivelled-up little woman, with a rugged, broken-up face,
whose profile looked like a jagged saw. Next to elegance of manner, her
passion was personal appearance,--by which she meant the adventitious
aid of false hair, rouge, and cosmetics; and these she employed with
such ever-varying ingenuity that her complexion changed daily from
classic pallor to Spanish richness, while the angle of incidence of her
eyebrows took in everything, from forty-five degrees to the horizontal.
Her style was “sylph,” and so she was gauzy and floating in all her
drapery. A black veil to the back of her head, a filmy, gossamer kind
of scarf across her shoulders, assisted this deception, and when she
crossed the room, gave her the air of a clothes’-line in a high wind.

Black mittens, over fingers glowing in all the splendor of imitation
rings, and a locket, about the size of a cheese-plate, containing the
hair--some said the scalp--of the late T. J., completed a costume
which Mrs. D. herself believed Parisian, but to which no revolution,
democratic or social, could reduce a Frenchwoman.

She borrowed her language as well as her costume from the “Grande
Nation,” and with this comfortable reflection, that she was not likely
to be asked to restore the loan. Her French was about as incongruous
as her dress; but Quebec, fortunately, was not Paris, and she drove her
coach-and-six through “Adelow,” with a hardihood that outstripped, if it
did not defy, criticism.

By the military and naval people she was deemed the best “fun” going;
her pretension, her affectation, her shrewdness, and her simplicity,
her religious homage to fashion, her unmerciful tyranny towards what
she thought vulgarity, made her the subject of many a joke and much
amusement. The other classes, the more regular _habitués_ of the
“house,” thought she was a princess in disguise; they revered her
opinions as oracles, and only wondered how the court-end could spare one
so evidently formed to be the glass of fashion.

If I have been too prolix in my sketch, kind reader, attribute it to
the true cause,--my anxiety to serve those who are good enough to place
themselves under my guidance. Mrs. D. still lives; the establishment
still survives; at five o’clock each day--ay, this very day, I have
no doubt--her table is crowded by “the rank and fashion” of the Quebec
world; and the chances are, if you yourself, worthy reader, should visit
that city, that you may be glad to give your blank days to the fare of
Madam Davis.

It was ten o’clock in the forenoon as I arrived at her door, and sent
in Captain Pike’s letter, announcing my arrival. I found Mrs. D. in
what she called her own room,--a little den of about eleven feet square,
shelved all round, and showing an array of jars and preserve-pots
that was most imposing,--the offerings of skippers from the West India
Islands and Madeira, who paid a kind of black-mail in preserved ginger,
guavas, yams, pepper-pots, chili, and potted crabs that would have given
liver complaints to half the Province.

Mrs. D. was standing on a step-ladder, arranging her treasures by the
aid of a negro boy of about twelve years old, as I entered; and not
feeling that I was of consequence sufficient to require a more formal
audience, she took a steady and patient observation of me, and then
resumed her labors. The little window, about six feet from the ground,
threw a fine Rembrandt light upon me as I stood in my showy habiliments,
endeavoring, by an imposing attitude, to exhibit myself to the best
advantage.

“Forty-seven; Guava jelly, Sambo!--where is forty-seven?”

“Me no see him,” said Sambo; “missus eat him up, perhaps.”

“Monsonze! you filthy creature; look for it, sirrah!” So saying, Mrs.
Davis applied her double eye-glass to her eyes, and again surveyed me
for some seconds.

“You are the”--she hesitated--“the young person my friend Pike brought
out, I believe?”

“Yes, my lady,” said I, bowing profoundly.

“What’s your name? The captain has not written it clearly.”

“Cregan, my lady,--Con Cregan.”

“Con--Con,” repeated she twice or thrice; “what does Con mean?”

“It’s the short for Cornelius, my lady.”

“Ah, the abbreviation for Cornelius! And where have you lived,
Cornelius?”

“My last place, my lady, was Sir Miles O’Ryan’s, of Roaring Water.”

“What are you doing, you wretch? Take your filthy fingers out of that
pot this instant!” screamed she, suddenly.

“Me taste him, an’ he be dam hot!” cried the nigger, dancing from one
foot to the other, as his mouth was on fire from tasting capsicum pods.

I thought of my own mustard experience, and then, turning a glance of
ineffable contempt upon my black friend, said, “Those creatures, my
lady, are _so_ ignorant, they really do not know the nature of the
commonest condiments.”

“Very true, Cornelius. I would wish, however, to observe to you
that although my family are all persons of rank, I have no title
myself,--that is to say,” added she, with a pleasing smile, “I do not
assume it here; therefore, until we return to England, you need n’t
address me as ladyship.”

“No, my lady,--I beg your ladyship’s pardon for forgetting; but as I
have always lived in high families, I ‘ve got the habit, my lady, of
saying, ‘my lady.’”

“I am Madam, plain Madam Davis. There, I knew you ‘d do it, you nasty
little beast, you odious black creature!” This sudden apostrophe was
evoked by the nigger endeavoring to balance a jam-pot on his thumb,
while he spun it round with the other hand,--an exploit that ended in a
smash of the jar, and a squash of the jam all over my silk stockings.

“It’s of no consequence, my lady; I shall change them when I dress for
dinner,” said I, with consummate ease.

“The jam is lost, however. Will you kindly beat him about the head with
that candlestick beside you?”

I seized the implement, as if in most choleric mood. But my black was
not to be caught so easily; and with a dive between my legs he bolted
for the door, whilst I was pitched forward against the step-ladder,
head foremost. In my terror, I threw out my hands to save myself,
and caught--not the ladder, but Madam Davis’s legs; and down we went
together, with a small avalanche of brown jars and preserve-pots
clattering over us.

As I had gone headforemost, my head through the ladder, and as Mrs.
Davis had fallen on the top of me,--her head being reversed,--there we
lay, like herrings in a barrel, till her swoon had passed away. At last
she did rally; and, gathering herself up, sat against the wall, a most
rueful picture of bruises and disorder, while I, emerging from between
the steps of the ladder, began to examine whether it were marmalade or
my brains that I felt coming down my cheek.



“You’ll never mention this shocking event, Cornelius,” said she, trying
to adjust her wig, which now faced over the left shoulder.

“Never, my lady. Am I to consider myself engaged?”

“Yes, on the terms of Captain Pike’s note,--ten pounds--, no wine nor
tea-money, no passage-fare out, no livery, no--” I was afraid she was
going to add, “No prog;” but she grew faint, and merely said, “Bring me
a glass of water.”

“I’ll put you in charge of the lamps and plate tomorrow,” said she,
recovering.

“Very well, madam,” said I, aloud; while to myself I muttered, “They
might easily be in better hands.”

“You’ll wait at table to-day.”

“Yes, my lady--madam, I mean.”

“Soup always goes first to Mrs. Trussford,--black velvet, and very fat;
then to the lady in blue spectacles; afterwards Miss Moriarty. Ah, I
‘m too weak for giving directions; I ‘m in what they call ‘un état de
fuillete;’” and with these words Mrs. Davis retired, leaving me to the
contemplation of the battle-field and my own bruises.

My next care was to present myself below stairs; and although some may
smile at the avowal, I had far more misgivings about how I should pass
muster with the underlings than with the head of the department. Is the
reader aware that it was a farrier of the Emperor Alexander’s guard who
first predicted the destruction of the “grand army” in Russia? A
French horseshoe was shown to him, as a curiosity; and he immediately
exclaimed, “What! not yet frost-roughed? These fellows don’t know the
climate; the snows begin to-morrow!” So is it: ignorance and pretension
are infallibly discovered by “routine” people; they look to details, and
they at once detect him who mistakes or overlooks them.

Resolving, at all events, to make my “Old World” habits stand my part in
every difficulty, and to sneer down everything I did not understand, I
put on a bold face, and descended to the lower regions.

Great people, “Ministers” and Secretaries for the “Home” and “Foreign,”
 little know how great their privilege is that in taking office they
are spared all unpleasant meetings with their predecessors. At least,
I conclude such to be the case, and that my Lord Palmerston, “stepping
in,” does not come abruptly upon Lord Aberdeen “going out,” nor does an
angry altercation arise between him who arrives to stay and he who is
packing his portmanteau to be off. I say that I opine as much, and that
both the entrance and the departure are conducted with due etiquette
and propriety; in fact, that Lord A. has called his cab and slipped away
before Lord P. has begun to “take up” the “spoons,”--not a bad metaphor,
by the way, for an entrance into the Foreign Office.

No such decorous reserve presides over the change of a domestic
ministry. The whole warfare of opposition is condensed into one angry
moment, and the rival parties are brought face to face in the most
ungracious fashion.

Now, my system in life was that so well and popularly known by the
name of M. Guizot, “la paix à tout prix;” and I take pride to myself
in thinking that I have carried it out with more success. With a firm
resolve, therefore, that no temptation should induce me to deviate from
a pacific policy, I entered the kitchen, where the “lower house” was
then “in committee,”--the “cook in the chair”!

“Here he com, now!” said Blackie; and the assembly grew hushed as I
entered.

“Ay, here he comes!” said I, re-echoing the speech; “and let us see if
we shall not be merry comrades.”

The address was a happy one; and that evening closed upon me in the very
pinnacle of popularity.

I have hesitated for some time whether I should not ask of my reader to
enroll himself for a short space as a member of “the establishment,”
 or even to sojourn one day beneath a roof where so many originals
were congregated; to witness the very table itself, set out with its
artificial fruits and flowers, its pine-apples in wax, and its peaches
of paper,--all the appliances by which Mrs. D., in her ardent zeal,
hoped to propagate refinement and abstemiousness; high-breeding and low
diet being, in her esteem, inseparably united. To see the company,
the poor old faded and crushed flowers of mock gentility,--widows
and unmarried daughters of tax-collectors long “gathered;” polite
storekeepers, and apothecaries to the “Forces,” cultivating the Graces
at the cost of their appetites, and descending, in costumes of twenty
years back, in the pleasing delusion of being “dressed” for dinner;
while here and there some unhappy skipper, undergoing a course
of refinement, looked like a bear in a “ballet,” ashamed of his
awkwardness, and even still more ashamed of the company wherein he found
himself; and, lastly, some old Seigneur of the Lower Province,--a poor,
wasted, wrinkled creature, covered with hair-powder and snuff, but yet,
strangely enough, preserving some “taste of his once quality,” and not
altogether destitute of the graces of the land he sprung from;--curious
and incongruous elements to make up society, and worthy of the
presidency of that greater incongruity who ruled them.

Condemned to eat food they did not relish, and discuss themes they did
not comprehend,--what a noble zeal was theirs! What sacrifices did they
not make to the genius of “gentility”! If they would sneer at a hash,
Mrs. D.’s magic wand charmed it into a “ragout;” when they almost
sneezed at the sour wine, Mrs. D. called for another glass of “La
Rose.” “Rabbits,” they were assured, were the daily diet of the Duke of
Devonshire, and Lady Laddington ate kid every day at dinner. In the
same way, potatoes were vulgar things, but “pommes de terre à la maître
d’hôtel” were a delicacy for royalty.

To support these delusions of diet, I was everlastingly referred to.
“Cregan,” would she say,--placing her glass to her eye, and fixing
on some dish, every portion of which her own dainty fingers had
compounded,--“Cregan, what is that?”

“Poulet à la George Quatre, madame! “--she always permitted me to
improvise the nomenclature,--“the receipt came from the Bishop of
Beldoff’s cook.”

“Ah, prepared with olives, I believe?”

“Exactly, madame,” would I say, presenting the dish, whose success was
at once assured.

If a wry face or an unhappy contortion of the mouth from any guest
announced disappointment, Mrs. D. at once appealed to me for the
explanation. “What is it, Cregan?--Mrs. Blotter, I fear you don’t like
that ‘plat’?”

“The truffles were rather old, madame;” or, “the anchovies were too
fresh;” or, “there was too little caviar;” or something of the kind,
I would unhesitatingly aver: for my head was stocked with a strong
catalogue from an old French cookery-book which I used to study each
morning. The more abstruse my explanation, the more certain of its
being indorsed by the company,--only too happy to be supposed capable of
detecting the subtle deficiency; all but the old French Deputy, who on
such occasions would give a little shake of his narrow head, and mutter
to himself, “Ah, il est mutin, ce gaillard-là!”

Under the influence of great names, they would have eaten a stewed
mummy from the Pyramids. What the Marquis of Aeheldown or the Earl of
Brockmore invariably ordered, could not without risk be despised by
these “small boys” of refinement. It is true, they often mourned in
secret over the altered taste of the old country, which preferred
kickshaws and trumpery to its hallowed ribs and sirloins; but, like the
folk who sit at the Opera while they long for the Haymarket, and who
listen to Jenny Lind while their hearts are with Mrs. Keeley, they “took
out” in fashion what they lost in amusement,--a very English habit, by
the way. To be sure, and to their honor be it spoken, they wished the
Queen would be pleased to fancy legs of mutton and loins of veal, just
as some others are eager for royalty to enjoy the national drama; but
they innocently forgot, the while, that “they” might have the sirloin,
and “the others” Shakspeare, even without majesty partaking of either,
and that a roast goose and Falstaflf can be relished even without such
august precedent. Dear, good souls they were, never deviating from that
fine old sturdy spirit of independence which makes us feel ourselves a
match for the whole world in arms, as we read the “Times” and hum “Rule
Britannia.”

All this devout homage of a class with whom they had nothing in common,
and with which they could never come into contact, produced in me a very
strange result; and in place of being ready to smile at the imitators,
I began to conceive a stupendous idea of the natural greatness of those
who could so impress the ranks beneath them. “Con,” said I to myself,
“that is the class in life would suit you perfectly. There is no trade
like that of a gentleman. He who does nothing is always ready for
everything; the little shifts and straits of a handicraft or a
profession narrow and confine the natural expansiveness of the
intellect, which, like a tide over a flat shore, should swell and spread
itself out, free and without effort. See to this, Master Con; take care
that you don’t sit down contented with a low round on the ladder of
life, but strive ever upwards; depend on it, the view is best from the
top, even if it only enable you to look down on your competitors.”

These imaginings, as might be easily imagined, led me to form a very
depreciating estimate of my lords and masters of the “establishment.”
 Not only their little foibles and weaknesses, their small pretensions
and their petty attempts at fine life, were all palpable to my eyes, but
their humble fortunes and narrow means to support such assumption were
equally so; and there is nothing which a vulgar mind--I _was_ vulgar at
that period--so unhesitatingly seizes on for sarcasm as the endeavor of
a poor man to “do the fine gentleman.”

If no man is a hero to his valet, he who has no valet is never a hero at
all,--is nobody. I conceived, then, the most insulting contempt for the
company, on whom I practised a hundred petty devices of annoyance. I
would drop gravy on a fine satin dress, in which the wearer only made
her appearance at festivals, or stain with sauce the “russia ducks”
 destined to figure through half a week. Sometimes, by an adroit
change of decanters during dinner, I would produce a scene of almost
irremediable confusion, when the owner of sherry would find himself
taking toast-and-water, he of the last beverage having improved the time
and finished the racier liquid. Such reciprocities, although strictly in
accordance with “free-trade,” invariably led to very warm discussions,
that lasted through the remainder of the evening.

Then I removed plates ere the eater was satisfied, and that with an air
of such imposing resolve as to silence remonstrance. When a stingy
guest passed up his decanter to a friend, in a moment of enthusiastic
munificence, I never suffered it to return till it was emptied; while to
the elderly ladies I measured out the wine like laudanum. Every now and
then, too, I would forget to hand the dish to some one or other of the
company, and affect only to discover my error as the last spoonful was
disappearing.

Nor did my liberties end here. I was constantly introducing innovations
in the order of dinner, that produced most ludicrous scenes of
discomfiture,--now insisting on the use of a fork, now of a spoon, under
circumstances where no adroitness could compensate for the implement;
and one day I actually went so far as to introduce soap with the
finger-glasses, averring that “it was always done at Devonshire House on
grand occasions.” I thought I should have betrayed myself as I saw the
efforts of the party to perform their parts with suitable dignity; all I
could do was to restrain a burst of open laughter.

So long as I prosecuted my reforms on the actual staff of the
establishment, all went well. Now and then, it is true, I used to
overhear in French, of which they believed me to be ignorant, rather
sharp comments on the “free-and-easy tone of my manners; how careless I
had become,” and so on,--complaints, however, sure to be be met by some
assurance that “my manners were quite London;” that what I did was the
type of fashionable servitude,--apologies made less to screen me than to
exalt those who invented them, as thoroughly conversant with high life
in England.

At last, partly from being careless of consequences, for I was getting
very weary of this kind of life,--the great amusement of which used to
be repeating my performances for the ear of Captain Pike, and he was
now removed with his regiment to Kingstown,--and partly wishing for some
incidents, of what kind I cared not, that might break the monotony of my
existence, I contrived one day to stretch my prerogative too far, or,
in the phrase of the Gulf, I “harpooned a bottle-nose,”--the periphrasis
for making a gross mistake.

I had been some years at Mrs. Davis’s,--in fact, I felt and thought
myself a man,--when the last ball of the season was announced,--an
entertainment at which usually a more crowded assemblage used to
congregate than at any of the previous ones.

It was the choice occasion for the _habitués_ of the house to invite
their grand friends; for Mrs. D. was accustomed to put forth all her
strength, and the arrangements were made on a scale of magnificence that
invariably occasioned a petty famine for the fortnight beforehand. Soup
never appeared, that there might be “bouillon” for the dancers; every
one was on a short allowance of milk, eggs, and sugar; meat became
almost a tradition; even candles waned and went out, in waiting for
the auspicious night when they should blaze like noonday. Nor did
the company fail to participate in these preparatory schoolings. What
frightful heads in curl-papers would appear at breakfast and dinner!
What buttoned-up coats and black cravats refuse all investigation on the
score of linen! What mysterious cookings of cosmetics at midnight, with
petty thefts of lard and thick cream! What washings of kid gloves, that
when washed would never go on again! What inventions of French-polish
that refused all persuasions to dry, but continued to stick to and paint
everything it came in contact with! Then there were high dresses cut
down, like frigates razeed; frock-coats reduced to dress ones; mock
lace and false jewelry were at a premium; and all the little patchwork
devices of ribbons, bows, and carnations, gimp, gauze, and geraniums,
were put into requisition,--petty acts of deception that each saw
through in her neighbor, but firmly believed were undetectable in
herself.

Then what caballings about the invited; what scrutiny into rank and
station,--“what set they were in,” and whom did they visit; with little
Star-chamber inquisitions as to character, all breaches of which, it is
but fair to state, were most charitably deemed remediable if the party
had any pretension to social position; for not only the saint in crape
was twice a saint in lawn, but the satin sinner was pardonable where the
“washing silk” would have been found guilty without a “recommendation.”

Then there was eternal tuning of the pianoforte, which most perversely
insisted on not suiting voices that might have sung duets with a
peacock. Quadrilles were practised in empty rooms; and Miss Timmock was
actually seen trying to teach Blotter to waltz,--a proceeding, I rejoice
to say, that the moral feeling of the household at once suppressed. And
then, what a scene of decoration went forward in all the apartments! As
in certain benevolent families, whatever is uneatable is always given to
the poor, so here, all the artificial flowers unavailable for the toilet
were generously bestowed to festoon along the walls, to conceal tin
sconces, and to wreathe round rickety chandeliers. Contrivance--that
most belauded phenomenon in Nature’s craft--was everywhere. If necessity
be the mother of invention, poor gentility is the “stepmother.” Never
were made greater efforts, or greater sacrifices incurred, to make
Mrs. D. appear like a “West-end” leader of fashion, and to make the
establishment itself seem a Holderness House.

As for me, I was the type of a stage servant,--one of those creatures
who hand round coffee in the “School for Scandal.” My silk stockings
were embroidered with silver, and my showy coat displayed a bouquet that
might have filled a vase.

In addition to these personal graces, I had long been head of my
department; all the other officials, from the negro knife-cleaner
upwards, besides all those begged, borrowed, and, I believe I might add,
stolen domestics of other families, being placed under my orders.

Among the many functions committed to me, the drilling of these gentry
stood first in difficulty, not only because they were rebellious under
control, but because I had actually to invent “the discipline during
parade.” One golden rule, however, I had adopted, and never suffered
myself to deviate from, viz., to do nothing as it had been done
before,--a maxim which relieved me from all the consequences of
inexperience. Traditions are fatal things for a radical reformer; and
I remembered having heard it remarked how Napoleon himself first
sacrificed his dignity by attempting an imitation of the monarchy. By
this one precept I ruled and squared all my conduct.

The most refractory of my subordinates was a jackanapes about my own
age, who, having once waited on the “young gentlemen” in the cock-pit of
a man-of-war, fancied he had acquired very extended views of life. Among
other traits of his fashionable experience, he remembered that at
a _déjeuner_ given by the officers at Cadiz once, the company, who
breakfasted in the gun-room, had all left their hats and cloaks in the
midshipman’s berth, receiving each a small piece of card with a number
on it, and a similar one being attached to the property,--a process
so universal now in our theatres and assemblies that I ask pardon for
particularly describing it; but it was a novelty at the time I speak of,
and had all the merits of a new discovery.

Smush--this was my deputy’s name--had been so struck with the admirable
success of the arrangement that he had actually preserved the pieces of
card, and now produced them, black and ragged, from the recesses of his
trunk.

“Mr. Cregan”--such was the respectful title by which I was now always
addressed--“Mr. Cregan can tell us,” said he, “if this is not the custom
at great balls in London.”

“It used to be so, formerly,” said I, with an air of most consummate
coolness, as I sat in an arm-chair, regaling myself with a cigar; “the
practice you allude to, Smush, did prevail, I admit. But our
fashionable laws change; one day it is all ultra-refinement and Sybarite
luxury,--the next, they affect a degree of mock simplicity in their
manners: anything for novelty! Now, for instance, eating fish with the
fingers--”

“Do they, indeed, go so far?”

“Do they! ay, and fifty things worse. At a race-dinner the same silver
cup goes round the table, drunk out of by every one. I have seen strange
things in my time.”

“That you must, Mr. Cregan.”

“Latterly,” said I, warming with my subject, and seeing my auditory
ready to believe anything, “they began the same system with the soup,
and always passed the tureen round, each tasting it as it went. This was
an innovation of the Duke of Struttenham’s; but I don’t fancy it will
last.”

“And how do they manage about the hats, Mr. Cregan?”

“The last thing, in that way, was what I saw at Lord Mudbrooke’s, at
Richmond, where, not to hamper the guests with these foolish bits of
card, which they were always losing, the servant in waiting chalked a
number on the hat or coat, or whatever it might be, and then marked the
same on the gentleman’s back!”

Had it not been for the imposing gravity of my manner, the absurdity of
this suggestion had been at once apparent; but I spoke like an oracle,
and I impressed my words with the simple gravity of a commonplace truth.

“If you wish to do the very newest thing, Smush, that’s the
latest,--quite a fresh touch; and, I ‘ll venture to say, perfectly
unknown here. It saves a world of trouble to all parties; and as you
brush it off before they leave, it is always another claim for the
parting douceur!”

“I’ll do it,” said Smush, eagerly; “they cannot be angry--”

“Angry! angry at what is done with the very first people in London!”
 said I, affecting horror at the bare thought. The train was now laid; I
had only to wait for its explosion.

At first, I did this with eager impatience for the result; then, as the
time drew near, with somewhat of anxiety; and, at last, with downright
fear of the consequences. Yet to revoke the order, to confess that I was
only hoaxing on so solemn a subject, would have been the downfall of my
ascendency forever. What was to be done?

I could imagine but one escape from the difficulty, which was to provide
myself with a clothes-brush, and, as my station was at the drawing-room
door, to erase the numerals before their wearers entered. In this way I
should escape the forfeiture of my credit, and the risk of maintaining
it.

I would willingly recall some of the strange incidents of that great
occasion, but my mind can only dwell upon one, as, brush in hand,
I asked permission to remove some accidental dust,--a leave most
graciously accorded, and ascribed to my town-bred habits of attention.
At last--it was nigh midnight, and for above an hour the company had
received no accession to its ranks; quadrilles had succeeded quadrilles,
and the business of the scene went swimmingly on,--all the time-honored
events of similar assemblages happening with that rigid regularity
which, if evening-parties were managed by steam, and regulated by a
fly-wheel, could not proceed with more ordinary routine. “Heads of
houses” with bald scalps led out simpering young boarding-school misses,
and danced with a noble show of agility, to refute any latent suspicion
of coming age. There were the usual number of very old people, who vowed
the dancing was only a shuffling walk, not the merry movement they
had practised half a century ago; and there were lack-a-daisical young
gentlemen, with waistcoats variegated as a hearth-rug, and magnificent
breast-pins like miniature pokers, who lounged and lolled about,
as though youth were the most embarrassing and wearying infliction
mortality was heir to.

There were, besides, all the varieties of the class young lady, as seen
in every land where muslin is sold, and white shoes are manufactured.
There was the slight young lady, who floated about with her gauzy dress
daintily pinched in two; then there was the short and dumpling young
lady, who danced with a duck in her gait; and there were a large
proportion of the flouncing, flaunting kind, who took the figures of
the quadrille by storm, and went at the “right and left” as if they were
escaping from a fire; and there was Mrs. Davis herself, in a spangled
toque and red shoes, pottering about from place to place, with a
terrible eagerness to be agreeable and fashionable at the same time.

It was, I have said, nigh midnight as I stood at the half-open door,
watching the animated and amusing scene within, when Mrs. Davis,
catching sight of me, and doubtless for the purpose of displaying my
specious livery, ordered me to open a window, or close a shutter, or
something of like importance. I had scarcely performed the service, when
a kind of half titter through the room made me look round, and, to my
unspeakable horror, I beheld, in the centre of the room, Town-Major
McCan, the most passionate little man in Quebec, making his obeisances
to Mrs. Davis, while a circle around were, with handkerchiefs to their
mouths, stifling, as they best could, a burst of laughter; since exactly
between his shoulders, in marks of about four inches long, stood the
numerals “158,” a great flourish underneath proclaiming that the roll
had probably concluded, and that this was the “last man.”



Of the major, tradition had already consecrated one exploit; he had once
kicked an impertinent tradesman down the great flight of iron stairs
which leads from the Upper Town to Diamond Harbor,--a feat, to
appreciate which, it is necessary to bear in mind that the stair
in question is almost perpendicular, and contains six hundred and
forty-eight steps! My very back ached by anticipation as I thought of
it; and as I retreated towards the door, it was in a kind of shuffle,
feeling like one who had been well thrashed.

“A large party, Mrs. D.; a very brilliant and crowded assembly,” said
the major, pulling out his bushy whiskers, and looking importantly
around. “Now what number have you here?”

“I cannot even guess, Major; but we have had very few apologies.
Could you approximate to our numbers this evening, Mr. Cox?” said she,
addressing a spiteful-looking old man who sat eying the company through
an opera-glass.

“I have counted one hundred and thirty-four, madam; but the major makes
them more numerous still!”

“How do you mean, Cox?” said he, getting fiery red.

“If you’ll look in that glass yonder, which is opposite the mirror, you
‘ll soon see!” wheezed out the old man, maliciously. I did not wait for
more; with one spring I descended the first flight; another brought me
to the hall; but not before a terrible shout of laughter apprised me
that all was discovered. I had just time to open the clock-case and step
into it, as Major McCan came thundering downstairs, with his coat on his
arm.

A shrill yell from Sambo now told me that one culprit at least was “up”
 for punishment. “Tell the truth, you d--d piece of carved ebony! who did
this?”

“Not me, Massa! not me, Massa! Smush did him!”

Smush was at this instant emerging from the back parlor with a tray of
colored fluids for the dancers. With one vigorous kick the major sent
the whole flying; and ere the terrified servitor knew what the assault
portended, a strong grasp caught him by the throat, and ran him up bang!
against the clock-case. Oh, what a terrible moment was that for me! I
heard the very gurgling rattle in his throat, like choking, and felt as
if when he ceased to breathe that I should expire with him.

“You confess it! you own it, then, you infernal rascal!” said the major,
almost hoarse with rage.

“Oh, forgive me, sir! oh, forgive me! It was Mr Cregan, sir, the butler,
who told me! Oh dear, I’m--” What, he couldn’t finish; for the major,
in relinquishing his grasp, flung him backwards, and he fell against the
stairs.

“So it was Mr.--Cregan,--the--butler,--was it?” said the major, with an
emphasis on each word as though he had bitten the syllables. “Well! as
sure as my name is Tony McCan, Mr. Cregan shall pay for this! Turn about
is fair play; you have marked _me_, and may I be drummer to the Cape
Fencibles if I don’t mark _you!_” and with this denunciation, uttered
in a tone, every accent of which vouched for truth, he took a hat--the
first next to him--and issued from the house.

Shivering with terror,--and not without cause,--I waited till Smush had,
with Sambo’s aid, carried downstairs the broken fragments; and then,
the coast being clear, I stepped from my hiding-place, and opening the
hall-door, fled,--ay, ran as fast as my legs could carry me. I crossed
the grass terrace in front of the barrack, not heeding the hoarse “Who
goes there?” of the sentry; and then, dashing along the battery-wall,
hastened down the stairs that lead in successive flights to the filthy
“Lower Town,” in whose dingy recesses I well knew that crime or shame
could soon find a sanctuary.



CHAPTER XV. AN EMIGRANTS FIRST STEP ON SHORE

If I say that the Lower Town of Quebec is the St. Giles’s of the
metropolis, I convey but a very faint notion indeed of that terrible
locality. I have seen life in some of its least attractive situations. I
am not ignorant of the Liberties of Dublin and the Claddagh of Galway;
I have passed more time than I care to mention in the Isle St. Louis
of Paris; while the Leopoldstadt of Vienna and the Ghetto of Rome are
tolerably familiar to me; but still, for wickedness in its most unwashed
state, I give palm to the Lower Town of Quebec.

The population, originally French, became gradually intermixed with
emigrants, most of whom came from Ireland, and who, having expended the
little means they could scrape together for the voyage, firmly believing
that, once landed in America, gold was a “chimera” not worth troubling
one’s head about, they were unable to go farther, and either became
laborers in the city, or, as the market grew speedily overstocked, sunk
down into a state of pauperism, the very counterpart of that they
had left on the other side of the ocean. Their turbulence, their
drunkenness, the reckless violence of all their habits, at first shocked
and then terrified the poor timid Canadians,--of all people the most
submissive and yielding,--so that very soon, feeling how impossible
it was to maintain co-partnery with such associates, they left the
neighborhood, and abandoned the field to the new race. Intermarriages
had, however, taken place to a great extent; from which, and the daily
intercourse with the natives, a species of language came to be spoken
which was currently called French, but which might, certainly with equal
propriety, be called Cherokee. Of course this new tongue modified itself
with the exigencies of those who spoke it; and as the French ingredient
declined, the Milesian preponderated, till at length it became far more
Irish than French.

Nothing assists barbarism like a dialect adapted to its own wants.
Slang is infinitely more conducive to the propagation of vice than is
generally believed; it is the “paper currency” of iniquity, and each
man issues as much as he likes. If I wanted an evidence of this fact,
I should “call up” the place I am speaking of, where the very jargon
at once defied civilization and ignored the “schoolmaster.” The
authorities, either regarding the task as too hopeless, or too
dangerous, or too troublesome, seemed to slur over the existence of
this infamous locality. It is not impossible that they saw with
some satisfaction that wickedness had selected its only peculiar and
appropriate territory, and that they had left this den of vice, as
Yankee farmers are accustomed to leave a spot of tall grass to attract
the snakes, by way of preventing them scattering and spreading over a
larger surface.

As each emigrant ship arrived, hosts of these idlers of the Lower Town
beset the newly landed strangers, and by their voice and accent imposed
upon the poor wanderers. The very tones of the old country were a magic
the new-comers could not withstand, after weeks of voyaging that seemed
like years of travel. Whatever reminded them of the country they had
quitted, ay,--strange inconsistency of the human heart!--of the land
they had left for very hopelessness, touched their hearts, and moved
them to the very tenderest emotions. To trade on this susceptibility
became a recognized livelihood; so that the quays were crowded with
idle vagabonds who sought out the prey with as much skill as a West-end
waiter displays in detecting the rank of a new arrival.

This filthy locality, too, contained all the lodging-houses resorted to
by the emigrants, who were easily persuaded to follow their “countryman”
 wherever he might lead. Here were spent the days--sometimes, unhappily,
the weeks--before they could fix upon the part of the country to which
they should bend their steps; and here, but too often, were wasted
in excess and debauchery the little hoards that had cost years to
accumulate, till farther progress became impossible; and the stranger
who landed but a few weeks back full of strong hope, sunk down into the
degraded condition of those who had been his ruin,--the old story, the
dupe become blackleg.

It were well if deceit and falsehood, if heartless treachery and
calculating baseness, were all that went forward here. But not so;
crimes of every character were rife also, and not an inhabitant of the
city, with money or character, would have, for any consideration, put
foot within this district after nightfall. The very cries that broke
upon the stillness of the night were often heard in the Upper Town;
and whenever a shriek of agony arose, or the heartrending cry for help,
prudent citizens would close the window, and say, “It is some of the
Irish in the Lower Town,”--a comprehensive statement that needed no
commentary.

Towards this pleasant locality I now hastened, with a kind of
instinctive sense that I had some claims on the sanctuary. It
chanced that an emigrant ship which had arrived that evening was just
disembarking its passengers; mingling with the throng of which, I
entered the filthy and narrow lanes of this Alsatia. The new arrivals
were all Irish, and, as usual, were heralded by parties of the resident
population, eagerly canvassing them for this or that lodging-house. Had
not my own troubles been enough for me, I should have felt interested
in the strange contrast between the simple peasant first stepping on a
foreign shore, and the shrewd roguery of him who proposed guidance, and
who doubtless had himself once been as unsuspecting and artless as those
he now cajoled and endeavored to dupe.

I soon saw that single individuals were accounted of little consequence;
the claim of the various lodging-houses was as family hotels, perhaps;
so that I mixed myself up with a group of some eight or ten, whose
voices sounded pleasant, for, in the dark, I had no other indication to
suggest a preference.

I was not long in establishing a footing, so far as talking went, with
one of this party,--an old, very old man, whose greatest anxiety was
to know, first, if “there was any Ingins where we were going,” and,
secondly, if I had ever heard of his grandson, Dan Cullinane. The first
doubt I solved for him frankly and freely, that an Indian would n’t
dare to show his nose where we were walking; and as to the second, I
hesitated, promising to refer to “my tablets” when I came to the light,
for I thought the name was familiar to me.

“He was a shoemaker by trade,” said the old man, “and a better never
left Ireland; he was ‘prentice to ould Finucane in Ennis, and might have
done well, if he had n’t the turn for Americay.”

“But he’ll do better here, rely upon it,” said I, inviting some further
disclosures; “I’m certain he’s not disappointed with having come out.”

“No, indeed; glory be to God! he’s doing finely; and ‘t was that
persuaded my son Joe to sell the little place and come here; and a
wonderful long way it is!”

After expending a few generalities on sea voyages in general, with a
cursory glance at naval architecture, from Noah’s “square” stern, down
to the modern “round” innovation, we again returned to Dan, for whom I
already conceived a strong interest.

“And is it far to New Orleans from this?” said the old man, who, I
perceived, was struck by the air of sagacity in my discourse.

“New Orleans! why that’s in the States, a thousand miles away!”

“Oh, murther, murther!” cried the old fellow, wringing his hands; “and
ain’t we in the States?”

“No,” said I; “this is Canada.”

“Joe, Joe!” cried he, pulling his son by the collar, “listen to this,
acushla. Oh, murther, murther! we’re kilt and destroyed intirely!”

“What is it, father?” said a tall, powerfully built man, who spoke in a
low but resolute voice; “what ails you?”

“Tell him, darlint, tell him!” said the old man, not able to utter his
griefs.

“It seems,” said I, “that you believed yourselves in the States; now,
this is not so. This is British America,--Lower Canada.”

“Isn’t it ‘Quaybec’?” said he, standing full in front of me.

“It is Quebec--, but still, that is Canada.”

“And it’s ten thousand miles from Dan!” said the old fellow, whose cries
were almost suffocating him.

“Whisht, father, and let me talk,” said the son; “do you know New
Orleans?”

“Perfectly.--every street of it,” said I, with an effrontery the
darkness aided considerably.

“And how far is’t from here?”

“Something like thirteen or fourteen hundred miles, at a rough guess.”

“Oh, th’ eternal villain! if I had him by the neck!” cried Joe, as he
struck the ground a blow with his blackthorn which certainly would not
have improved the human face divine; “he towld me they were a few miles
asunder,--an easy day’s walk!”

“Who said so?” asked I.

“The chap on Eden Quay, in Dublin, where we took our passage.”

“Don’t be down-hearted, anyway,” said I; “distance is nothing here: we
think no more of a hundred miles than you do in Ireland of a walk before
breakfast. If it’s any comfort to you, I’m going the same way myself.”
 This very consolatory assurance, which I learned then for the first time
also, did not appear to give the full confidence I expected, for Joe
made no answer, but, with head dropped and clasped hands, continued
to mutter some words in Irish that, so far as sound went, had not the
“clink” of blessings.

“He knows Dan,” said the old man to his son, in a whisper which, low as
it was, my quick ears detected.

“What does he know about him?” exclaimed the son, savagely; for the
memory of one deception was too strong upon him to make him lightly
credulous.

“I knew a very smart young man,--a very promising young fellow
indeed,--at New Orleans,” said I, “of the name you speak of,--Dan
Cullinane.”

“What part of Ireland did he come from?” asked Joe.

“The man I mean was from Clare, somewhere in the neighborhood of Ennis.”

“That’s it!” said the old man.

“Whisht!” said the son, whose caution was not so easily satisfied; and,
turning to me, added, “What was he by trade?”

“He was a shoemaker, and an excellent one,--indeed, I’ve no hesitation
in saying, one of the best in New Orleans.”

“What was the street he lived in?”

Here was a puzzler; for, as my reader knows, I was at the end of my
information, and had not the slightest knowledge of New Orleans or its
localities. The little scrap of newspaper I had picked up on Anticosti
was the only thing having any reference to that city I ever possessed in
my life. But, true to my theory to let nothing go to loss, I remembered
this now, and, with an easy confidence, said, “I cannot recall
the street, but it is just as you turn out of the street where the
‘Picayune’ newspaper-office stands.”

“Right!--all right, by the father of Moses!” cried Joe, stretching out
a brawny hand, and shaking mine with the cordiality of friendship. Then,
stepping forward to where the rest of the party were walking, with two
most loquacious guides, he said, “Molly! here’s a boy knows Dan! Biddy!
come here, and hear about Dan!”

Two young girls, in long cloth cloaks, turned hastily round, and drew
near, as they exclaimed in a breath, “Oh, tell us about Dan, sir!”

“T is betther wait till we ‘re in a house,” said the old man, who was,
however greedy for news, not a little desirous of a fire and something
to eat. “Sure, you ‘ll come with us, and take yer share of what ‘s
going,” said he to me,--an invitation which, ere I could reply to, was
reiterated by the whole party.

“Do you know where we’re going here?” asked Joe of me, as we continued
our way through mazes of gloomy lanes that grew gradually less and less
frequented.

“No,” said I, in a whisper, “but ‘tis best be on our guard here: we are
in a bad neighborhood.”

“Well, there’s three boys there,” said he, pointing to his sons, who
walked in front, “that will pay for all they get. Will you ax the
fellows how far we ‘re to go yet, for they don’t mind me.”

“Are we near this same lodging-house?” said I, bluntly, to the guides,
and using French, to show that I was no unfledged arrival from beyond
the seas.

“Ah!” cried one, “a gaillard from the battery.”

“Where from, à la gueule de loup, young mounsieur?” said the other,
familiarly catching me by the lapel of my coat.

“Because I am not afraid of his teeth,” said I, with an easy effrontery
my heart gave a flat lie to.

“Vrai?” said he, with a laugh of horrible meaning.

“Vrai!” repeated I, with a sinking courage, but a very bold voice.

“I wish we were in better company,” whispered I to Joe; “what directions
did you give these fellows?”

“To show us the best lodging-house for the night, and that we ‘d pay
well for it.”

“Ah!” thought I, “that explains something.”

“Here we are, mounseers,” said one, as, stopping at the door of a
two-storied house, he knocked with his knuckles on the panel.

“Nous filions, slick, en suite, here,” said the other, holding out his
hand.

“They are going!” whispered I; “they want to be paid, and we are well
rid of them.”

“It would be manners to wait and see if they ‘ll let us in,” said Joe,
who did not fancy this summary departure, while he fumbled in his pocket
for a suitable coin.

“Vite!--quick!--sharp time!” cried one of the fellows, who, as the sound
of voices was heard from within, seemed impatient to be off; and so,
snatching rather than taking the shilling which still lingered in Joe’s
reluctant fingers, he wheeled about and fled, followed rapidly by the
other.

“Qui va!” cried a sharp voice from within, as I knocked for the second
time on the door-panel with a stone.

“Friends,” said I; “we want a lodging and something to eat.”

The door was at once opened, and, by the light of a lantern, we saw the
figure of an old woman, whose eyes, bleared and bloodshot, glared at us
fixedly.

“‘Tis a lodgen’ yez want?” said she, in an accent that showed her to be
Irish. “And who brought yez here?”

“Two young fellows we met on the quay,” said Joe; “one called the other
‘Tony.’”

“Ay, indeed!” muttered the hag; “I was sure of it: his own son! his own
son!”

These words she repeated in a tone of profound sorrow, and for a time
seemed quite unmindful of our presence.

“Are we to get in at all?” said the old man, in an accent of impatience.

“What a hurry yer in; and maybe ‘tis wishing yerself out again ye ‘d be,
after ye wor in!”

“I think we’d better try somewhere else,” whispered Joe to me; “I don’t
like the look of this place.” Before I could reply to this, a loud yell
burst forth from the end of the street, accompanied by the tramp of many
people, who seemed to move in a kind of regulated step.

“Here they are! Here they come!” cried the old woman; “step in quick,
or ye ‘ll be too late!” and she dragged the young girls forward by the
cloak into the hall; we followed without further question. Then, placing
the lantern on the floor, she drew a heavy chain across the door, and
dropped her cloak over the light, saying in a low, tremulous voice,
“Them’s the ‘Tapageers!’”

The crowd now came closer, and we perceived that they were singing in
chorus a song, of which the air, at least, was Irish.

The barbarous rhyme of one rude verse, as they sung it in passing, still
lingers in my memory:


     “No bloody agint here we see,
     Ready to rack, distrain, and saze us;
     Whatever we ax, we have it free,
     And take at hand, whatever plaze us.
     Row, row, row, Will yez show me, now,
     The polis that ‘ll dare to face us!”

“There they go! ‘tis well ye wor safe!” said the old hag, as the sounds
died away, and all became silent in the street without.

“Who or what are they?” said I, my curiosity being stimulated by fear.

“Them ‘s the ‘Tapageers ‘! The chaps that never spared man or woman
in their rounds. ‘T is bad enough, the place is; but they make it far
worse!”

“Can we stop here for the night?” said Joe, growing impatient at the
colloquy.

“And what for wud ye stop here?” asked the crone, as she held up the
lantern the better to see him who made the demand.

“We want our supper, and a place to sleep,” said the old man; “and we
‘re able and willin’ to pay for both.”

“‘T is a nice place ye kem for either!” said she; and she leaned back
against the wall and laughed with a fiend-like malice that made my blood
chill.

“Then I suppose we must go somewhere else,” said Joe. “Come, boys; ‘t is
no use losing our time here!”

“God speed you!” said she, preparing to undo the chain that fastened the
door. “Ye have bould hearts, any way! There they go! d’ ye hear them?”
 This was said in a half-whisper, as the wild yells of the “Tapageers”
 arose without; and soon after, the noise and tumult of a scuffle,--at
least we could hear the crashing of sticks, and the shouting of a fray;
from which, too, piercing cries for help burst forth.

“What are ye doin’? Are ye mad? Are ye out of your sinses?” cried the
hag, as Joe endeavored to wrest open the chain, the secret of which he
did not understand.

“They’re murdering some one without there!” said he. “Let me free, or
I’ll kick down your old door this minute!”

“Kick away, honey!” said the hag; “as strong men as yourself tried that
a’ready; and--d’ye hear?--it’s done now; it ‘s _over!_” These terrible
words were in allusion to a low kind of sobbing sound, which grew
fainter and fainter, and then ceased altogether.

“They ‘re taking the body away,” whispered she, after a pause of
death-like stillness.

“Where to?” said I, half breathless with terror.

“To the river! the stream runs fast, and the corpse will be down below
Goose Island,--ay, in the Gulf, ‘fore morning!”

The two young girls, unable longer to control their feelings, here burst
out a crying; and the old man, pulling out a rosary, turned to the wall
and began his prayers.

“‘Tis a bloody place; glory be to God!” said Joe, at last, with a sigh,
and clasped his hands before him, like one unable to decide on what
course to follow.

I saw, now, that all were so paralyzed by fear that it devolved upon me
to act for the rest; so, summoning my best courage, I said, “Will you
allow us to stay here for the night, since we are strangers, and do not
know where to seek shelter?” She shook her head, not so much with the
air of refusing my request as to convey that I had asked for something
scarce worth the granting.

“We only want a shelter for the night--”

“And a bit to eat,” broke in the old man, turning round from his
prayers. “Sanctificatur in sec’la,--if it was only a bit of belly bacon,
and--Tower of Ivory, purtect us--with a pot of praties, and--Matthew,
Mark, Luke, and John--”

“Is he a friar?” said the hag to me, eagerly; “does he belong to an
‘ordher’?”

“No,” said I;” he’s only a good Catholic.”

She wrung her hands, as if in disappointment; and then, taking up the
lantern once more, said, “Come along! I ‘ll show yez where ye can stay.”

We followed, I leading the others, up a narrow and rickety stair,
between two walls streaming with damp and patched with mould. When she
reached the landing she searched for a moment for a key, which having
found, she opened the door of a long low room, whose only furniture
was a deal table and a few chairs; a candle stuck in a bottle, and some
drinking-vessels of tin, were on the table, and a piece of newspaper
containing some tobacco.

“There,” said she, lighting the candle, “you may stay here; ‘t is all I
‘m able to do for yez, is to give ye shelter.”

“And nothing to eat?” ejaculated the old man, sorrowfully.

“Hav’ n’t you a few potatoes?” said Joe.

“I did n’t taste food since yesterday morning,” said the hag; “and
that’s what’s to keep life in me to-morrow!” and as she spoke, she held
out a fragment of blackened sea-biscuit such as Russian sailors call
“rusk.”

“Well, by coorse, there’s no use in talking,” said Joe, who always
seemed the first to see his way clearly. “Tis worse for the girls, for
_we_ can take a draw of the pipe. Lucky for us we have it!”

Meanwhile, the two girls had taken off their cloaks, and were busy
gathering some loose sticks together, to make a fire,--a piece of
practical wisdom I at once lent all aid to.

The hag, apparently moved by the ready compliance to make the best
of matters, went out, and returned with some more wood,--fragments of
ship-timber,--which she offered us, saying, “‘T is all I can give yez.
Good night to yez all!”

“Well, father,” said Joe, as soon as he had lighted his pipe, and taken
a seat by the fire, “ye wor tired enough of the ship, but I think ye
wish yerself back again there, now.”

“I wish more nor that,” said the old man, querulously; “I wish I never
seen the same ship; nor ever left ould Ireland!”

This sentiment threw a gloom over the whole party, by awakening, not
only memories of home and that far-away land, but also by the confession
of a sense of disappointment which each was only able to struggle
against while unavowed. The sorrow made them silent, and at last sleepy.
At first, the three “boys,” great fellows of six feet high, stretched
themselves full-length on the floor, and snored away in concert; then
the two girls, one with her head on the other’s lap, fell off; while
the old man, sitting directly in front of the fire, nodded backwards
and forwards, waking up, every half hour or so, to light his pipe; which
done, he immediately fell off into a doze once more, leaving Joe and
myself alone, waking and watchful.



CHAPTER XVI. A NIGHT IN THE LOWER TOWN

Joe’s eyes were bent upon me, as I sat directly opposite him, with a
fixedness that I could easily see was occasioned by my showy costume;
his glances ranged from my buckled shoes to my white cravat, adorned
with a splendid brooch of mock amethyst; nay, I almost fancied once that
he was counting the silver clocks on my silk stockings! It was a look of
most undisguised astonishment,--such a look as one bestows upon some
new and singular animal, of whose habits and instincts we are lost in
conjecture.

Now, I was “York too,”--that is to say, I was Irish as well as himself;
and I well knew that there was no rank nor condition of man for which
the peasant in Ireland conceives the same low estimate as the “Livery
Servant.” The class is associated in his mind with chicanery, impudence,
falsehood, theft, and a score of similar good properties; not to add
that, being occasionally, in great families, a native of England, the
Saxon element is united to the other “bitters” of the potion.

Scarcely a “tenant” could be found that would not rather face a mastiff
than a footman,--such is the proverbial dislike to these human lilies
who neither toil nor spin. Now, I have said I knew this well: I had
been reared in the knowledge and practice of this and many similar
antipathies, so that I at once took counsel with myself what I should
do to escape from the reproach of a mark so indelibly stamped upon me
by externals. “La famille Cullinane” suited _me_ admirably; they were
precisely the kind of people _I_ wanted; my care, therefore, was that
they should reciprocate the want, and be utterly helpless without _me_.
Thus reflecting, I could not help saying to myself, how gladly would
I have parted with all these gauds for a homely, ay, or even a ragged,
suit of native frieze. I remembered the cock on the dunghill who would
have given his diamond for one single grain of corn; and I felt that
“Æsop” was a grand political economist.

From these and similar mental meanderings I was brought back by Joe,
who, after emptying the ashes from his pipe, said, and with a peculiarly
dry voice, “Ye ‘r in a service, young man?”

Now, although the words are few, and the speaker did not intend that his
manner should have given them any particular significance, yet the tone,
the cautious slowness of the enunciation, coupled with the stern, steady
stare at my “bravery,” made them tingle on my ears, and send the blood
rushing to my cheeks with shame. It was like a sharp prick of the spur;
and so it turned out.

“In a service!” said I, with a look of offended dignity. “No, I flatter
myself not that low yet. What could have made you suppose so? Oh, I see!
“--here I burst out into a very well-assumed laugh. “That is excellent,
to be sure! ha, ha, ha! so it was these”--and I stretched forth my
embroidered shins--“it was these deceived you! And a very natural
mistake, too. No, my worthy friend,--not but, indeed, I might envy many
in that same ignoble position.” I said this with a sudden change of
voice, as though overcast by some sad recollection.

“‘Twas indeed your dress,” said Joe, with a modest deference in his
manner, meant to be a full apology for his late blunder. “Maybe ‘tis the
fashion here.”

“No, Cullinane,” said I, using a freedom which should open the way to
our relative future standing; “no, not even that.” Here I heaved a heavy
sigh, and became silent. My companion, abashed by his mistake, said
nothing; and so we sat, without interchanging a word, for full five
minutes.

“I have had a struggle with myself, Cullinane,” said I, at last, “and
I have conquered. Ay, I have gained the day in a hard-fought battle
against my sense of shame. I will be frank with you, therefore. In this
dress I appeared to-night on the boards of the Quebec theatre.”

“A play actor!” exclaimed Joe, with a face very far from expressing any
high sense of the histrionic art.

“Not exactly,” said I, “only a would-be one. I am a gentleman by birth,
family, and fortune; but taking it into my head, in a foolish hour,
that I should like the excitement of an actor’s life, I fled from home,
quitted friends, relatives, affluence, and ease, to follow a strolling
company. At another time I may relate to you all the disguises I assumed
to escape detection. Immense sums were offered for my apprehension--why
do I say _were?_--ay, Cullinane, are offered. I will not deceive you. It
is in your power this instant, by surrendering me to my family, to earn
five thousand dollars!”

“Do ye think I’d be--”

“No, I do not. In proof of my confidence in you, hear my story. We
travelled through the States at first by unfrequented routes till we
reached the North, when, gaining courage, I ventured to take a high
range of characters, and, I will own it, with success. At last we came
to Canada, in which country, although the reward had not been announced,
my father had acquainted all the principal people with my flight,
entreating them to do their utmost to dissuade me from a career so far
below my rank and future prospects. Among others, he wrote to an old
friend and schoolfellow, the Governor-General, requesting his aid in
this affair. I was always able, from other sources, to learn every
step that was taken with this object; so that I not only knew this, but
actually possessed a copy of my father’s letter to Lord Poynder, wherein
this passage occurred: ‘Above all things, my dear Poynder, no publicity,
no exposure! Remember the position Cornelius will one day hold, and let
him not be ashamed when he may meet you in after-life. If the silly boy
can be induced, by his own sense of dignity, to abandon this unworthy
pursuit, so much the better; but coercion would, I fear, give faint hope
of eradicating the evil.’ Now, as I perceived that no actual force was
to be employed against me, I did not hesitate to appear in the part for
which the bills announced me. Have you ever read Shakespeare?”

“No, sir,” said Joe, respectfully.

“Well, no matter. I was to appear as Hamlet,--this is the dress of that
character,--little suspecting, indeed, how the applause I was accustomed
to receive was to be changed. To be brief. In the very centre of the
dress-circle was the Governor himself, he came with his whole staff, but
with out any previous intimation. No sooner had I made my entrance on
the scene,--scarcely had I begun that magnificent soliloquy, ‘Show me
the thief that stole my fame,’--when his Excellency commenced hissing!
Now, when the Governor-General hisses, all the staff hiss; then the
President of the Council and all his colleagues hiss; then come
the bishop and the inferior clergy, with the judges and the
Attorney-General, and so on; then all the loyal population of the house
joined in, with the exception of a few in the galleries that hated the
British connection, and who cried out, ‘Three cheers for Con Cregan and
the independence of Canada!’ In this way went on the first act; groans
and yells and cat-calls overtopping all I tried to say, and screams for
the manager to come out issuing from every part of the house. At last
out he did come. This for a while made matters worse; so many directions
were given, questions asked, and demands made that it was clearly
impossible to hear any one voice; and there stood the manager, swinging
his arms about like an insane telegraph, now running to the stage-box at
one side, then crossing over to the other, to maintain a little
private conversation by signs, till the sense of the house spoke out by
accidentally catching a glimpse of me in the side-scenes.

“‘Is it your pleasure, my lords, ladies, and gentlemen, that this actor
should not appear again before you?’

“‘Yes--yes. No--no--no,’ were shouted from hundreds of voices.

“’ What am I to understand?’ said he, bowing, with his arms crossed
submissively before him. ‘I submit myself to your orders. If Mr. Cregan
does not meet your approbation--’

“‘Throw him into the dock!--break his neck!--set him adrift on a
log down the Gulf-stream!--chip him up for bark!--burn him for
charcoal!’--and twenty other like humane proposals burst forth together;
and so, not waiting to see how far the manager’s politeness would carry
him, I fled from the theatre. Yes, Cullinane, I fled with shame and
disgust from that fickle public, who applaud with ecstasy today that
they may condemn with infamy to-morrow. Nor was I deceived by the vain
egotism of supposing that _I_ was the object of their ungenerous anger.
Alas! my friend, the evil lay deeper,--it was my Irish name and family
they sought to insult! The old grudge that they bear us at home, they
carry over the seas with them. How plain it is: they never can forgive
our superiority. It is this they seek revenge upon wherever they find
us.”

I own that in giving this peculiar turn to my narrative I was led by
perceiving that my listener had begun to show a most lamentable want
of sympathy for myself and my sufferings; so I was driven to try what
a little patriotism might do in arousing his feelings; and I was right.
Some of Cullnane’s connections had been Terrys,--or Blackfeet, or
White-feet, or some one or other of these pleasant fraternities who
study ball-practice, with a landlord for the bull’s-eye. He at once
caught up the spirit of my remarks, and even quoted some eloquent
passages of Mr. O’Connell about the width of our shoulders and the
calves of our legs, and other like personal advantages, incontestably
showing as they do that we never were made to be subject to the Saxon.
It was the law of the land, however, which had his heartiest abhorrence.
This, like nine-tenths of his own class in Ireland, he regarded as a
systematic means of oppression, invented by the rich to give them the
tyrannical dominion over the poor. Nor is the belief to be wondered at,
considering how cognizant the peasant often is of all the schemes and
wiles by which a conviction is compassed; nay, the very adroitness of
a legal defence in criminal cases,--the feints, the quips, the
stratagems,--instead of suggesting admiration for those barriers by
which the life and liberty of a subject are protected, only engendered a
stronger conviction of the roguish character of that ordeal where craft
and subtlety could do so much.

It was at the close of a very long diatribe over Irish law and lawyers
that Cullinane, whose confidence increased each moment, said, with a
sigh, “Ay! they wor n’t so ‘cute in ould times, when my poor grandfather
was tried, as they are now, or may be he’d have had betther luck.”

“What happened to him?” said I.

“He was hanged, acushla!” said he, knocking the ashes out of his pipe as
leisurely as might be, and then mumbling a scrap of a prayer below his
breath.

“For what?” asked I, in some agitation; but he didn’t hear me, being
sunk in his own reflections, so that I was forced to repeat my question.

“Ye never heerd of one Mr. Shinane, of the Grove?” said he, after a
pause. “Of coorse ye did n’t,--‘tis many years ago now; but he was well
known oncet, and owned a great part of Ennistymore, and a hard man
he was. But no matter for that,--he was a strong, full man, with rosy
cheeks and stout built, and sorra a lease in the country had not his
life in it!--a thing he liked well, for he used to say, ‘t ‘ll be the
ruin of ye all, if any one shoots me!’ Well, my grandfather--rest his
sowl in glory!--was his driver, and used to manage everything on the
property for him; and considerin’ what a hard thing it is, he was well
liked by the country round,--all but by one man, Maurice Cafferty by
name. I never seed him, for it was all ‘fore I was born; but the name is
in my mind as if I knew him well,--I used to hear it every night of my
life when I was a child!

“There was a dispute about Cafferty’s houldin’, and my grandfather was
for turnin’ him out, for he was a bad tenant; but Mr. Shinane was afeerd
of him, and said, ‘Leave him quiet, Mat,’ says he; ‘he’s a troublesome
chap, and we ‘ll get rid of him in our own good time; but don’t drive
him to extremities: I told him to come up to the cottage, this morning:
come with me there, and we ‘ll talk to him.’ Now, the cottage was a
little place about two miles off, in the woods, where the master used to
dine sometimes in summer, when they were chipping bark; but nobody lived
there.

“It was remarked by many that morning, as they went along, that my
grandfather and Mr. Shinane were in high words all the time,--at least,
so the people working in the fields thought, and even the childer that
was picking bark said that they were talking as if they were very angry
with each other.

“This was about eleven o’clock, and at the same time Cafferty, who was
selling a pig in Ennistymore, said to the butcher, ‘Be quick, and tell
me what you ‘ll give, for I must go home and clean myself, as I ‘m to
speak to the master today about my lease.’ Well, at a little before
twelve Cafferty came through the wood, and asked the people had they
seen Mr. Shinane pass by, for that he towld him to meet him at the
cottage; and the workmen said yes, and more by token that he was
quarrellin’ with Mat Cullinane. ‘I’m sorry for that,’ says Cafferty,
‘for I wanted him to be in a good humor, and long life to him! ‘The
words was n’t well out, but what would they see but my grandfather
running towards them, at the top of his speed, screeching out like mad,
‘The master’s murdered! the master’s kilt dead!’ Away they all went to
the cottage, and there upon the floor was the dead body, with an axe
buried deep in the skull,--so deep that only the thick part of the
iron was outside. That was the dreadful sight! and, sure enough, after
looking at the corpse, every eye was turned on my grandfather, who was
leaning on the dresser, pale and trembling, and his hands and knees
all covered with blood. ‘How did it happen, Mat?’ said three or four
together; but Cafferty muttered, ‘It’s better ask nothing about it; it’s
not likely _he ‘ll_ tell us the truth!’

“The same night my grandfather was arrested on suspicion and brought to
Ennis, where he was lodged in jail; and although there was no witness
agin’ him, nor anything more than I towld ye,--the high words between
them, the axe being my grandfather’s, the blood on his clothes and
hands, and his dreadful confusion when the people came up,--all these
went so hard against him, and particularly as the judge said it was good
to make an example, that he was condemned; and so it was he was hanged
on the next Saturday in front of the jail!”

“But what defence did he make; what account did he give of the
circumstance?”

“All he could tell was, that he was standing beside the master at the
table, talking quietly, when he heard a shout and a yell in the wood,
and he said, ‘They ‘re stealing the bark out there; they ‘ll not leave
us a hundredweight of it yet!’ and out he rushed into the copse. The
shouting grew louder, and he thought it was some of the men cryin’ for
help, and so he never stopped running till he came where they were at
work felling trees. ‘What’s the matter?’ says he, to the men, as he came
up panting and breathless; ‘where was the screeching?’

“‘We heerd nothing,’ says the men.

“‘Ye heerd nothing! didn’t ye hear yells and shouting this minute?’

“‘Sorra bit,’ says the men, looking strangely at each other, for my
grandfather was agitated, and trembling, between anger and a kind of
fear; just as he said afterwards, ‘as if there was something dreadful
going to happen him!’ ‘Them was terrible cries, anyway!’ says my
grandfather; and with that he turned back to the cottage, and it was
then that he found the master lying dead on his face, and the axe in his
skull. He tried to lift him up, or turn him over on his back, and that
was the way he bloodied his hands and all the front of his clothes. That
was all he had to say, and to swear before the sight of Heaven that he
didn’t do it!

“No matter! they hanged him for it! Ay, and I have an ould newspaper
in my trunk this minit, where there ‘s a great discourse about the
wickedness of a crayture going out of the world wid a lie on his last
breath!”

“And you think he was innocent?” said I.

“Sure, we know it! sure, the priest said to my father,--‘Take courage,’
says he, ‘your father is n’t in a bad place if he ‘s in purgatory,’ says
he,’ he ‘s not over the broken bridge, where the murderers does be, but
in the meadows, where the stream is shallow, and stepping-stones in it!
and every stone costs ten masses--sorra more! ‘God help us! but blood
is a dreadful thing!” And with this reflection, uttered in a voice of
fervent feeling, the hardy peasant laid down his pipe; and I could
see, by his muttering lips and clasped hands, that he was offering up a
prayer for the soul’s rest of his unhappy kinsman.

“And what became of Cafferty?” said I, as he finished his devotions.

“‘T was never rightly known; for, after he gave evidence on the trial,
the people did n’t like him, and he left the place; some say he went to
his mother’s relations down in Kerry!”

The deep-drawn breathings of the sleepers around us; the unbroken
stillness of the night; the fast-expiring embers, which only flickered
at intervals,--contributed their aid to make the story more deeply
affecting; and I sat pondering over it, and canvassing within my mind
all the probabilities of the condemned man’s guilt or innocence; nor,
I must own it, were all my convictions on the side of the narrator’s
belief; but even that very doubt heightened the interest considerably.
As for Cullinane, his thoughts were evidently less with the incidents
of the characters as they lived, than with that long pilgrimage of
expiation, in which his imagination pictured his poor relative still a
wanderer beyond the grave.

The fire now barely flickered, throwing from time to time little jets of
light upon the sleeping figures around us, and then leaving all in dark
indistinctness. My companion also, crouching down, hid his face within
his hands, and either slept or was lost in deep thought, and I alone of
all the party was left awake, my mind dwelling on the tale I had
just heard, with a degree of interest to which the place and the hour
strongly contributed.

I had been for some time thus, when the sound of feet moving heavily
overhead attracted my attention; they were like the sluggish footsteps
of age, but passing to and fro with what seemed haste and eagerness. I
could hear a voice, too, which even in its indistinctness I recognized
as that of the old woman; and once or twice fancied I could detect
another, whose accents sounded like pain and suffering. The shuffling
footsteps still continued, and I heard the old crazy sash of the window
open, and after an interval shut again, while I distinctly could catch
the old hag’s voice saying, “It ‘s all dark without; there ‘s no use
‘trying’!” a low whining sound followed; and then I heard the old woman
slowly descending the stairs, and, by the motion of her hand along the
wall, I conjectured that she had no light.

She stopped as she came to the door, and seemed to listen to the
long-drawn breathing of the sleepers; and then she pushed open the
door and entered. With a strange dread of what this might mean, I still
resolved to let the event take its course; and, feigning deepest sleep,
I lay back against the wall and watched her well.

Guiding herself along by the wall, she advanced slowly, halting every
second or third step to listen,--a strange precaution, since her own
asthmatic breathing was enough to mask all other sounds. At last she
neared the grate; and then her thin and cord-like fingers passed from
the wall, to rest upon my head. It was with a kind of thrill I felt
them; for I perceived by the touch that she did not know on what her
hand was placed. She knelt down now, close beside me, and, stooping
over, stirred the embers with her fingers till she discovered some faint
resemblance to fire, amid the dark ashes. To brighten this into flame,
she blew upon it for several minutes, and, even taking the live embers
in her hands, tried in every way to kindle them.

With a patience that seemed untirable, she continued at this for a long
time; now selecting from the hearth some new material to work upon, and
now abandoning it for another; till, when I had almost grown drowsy in
watching this monotonous process, a thin bright light sprung up, and I
saw that she had lighted a little piece of candle that she held in her
hand. I think even now I have her before me, as, crouched down upon her
knees, and sheltering the candle from the current air of the room, she
took a stealthy, but searching, glance at the figures, who, in every
attitude of weariness, were sleeping heavily around.

It was not without a great effort that she regained her feet, for she
was very old and infirm; and now she retraced her steps cautiously as
she came,--stooping at intervals to listen, and then resuming her way
as before. I watched her till she passed out; and then, as I heard her
first heavy footstep on the stair, I slipped off my shoes and followed
her.

My mind throughout the whole of that night had been kept in a state of
tension that invariably has the effect of magnifying the significance of
every, even the very commonest, occurrences. It resembles that peculiar
condition in certain maladies when the senses become preternaturally
acute; in such moments the reason is never satisfied with drawing only
from inferences for any fact before it; it seeks for more, and in the
effort becomes lost in the mazes of mere fancy. I will own that as, with
stealthy step and noiseless gesture, I followed that old hag, there was
a kind of ecstasy in my terror which no mere sense of pleasure could
convey. The light seemed to show ghastly shapes, as she passed, on
the green and mouldy walls, and her head, with its masses of long and
straggling gray hair, nodded in shadow like some unearthly spectre.

As she came nigh the top, I heard a weak and whining cry, something too
deep for the voice of infancy, but seeming too faint for manhood. “Ay,
ay,” croaked the hag, harshly, “I’m coming, I’m coming!” and as she said
this, she pushed open a door and entered a room, which, by the passing
gleam of light as she went, I perceived lay next to the roof, for the
rafters and the tiles were both visible, as there was no ceiling.

I held my breath as I slowly stole along, and then, reaching the door as
it lay half ajar, I crouched down and peeped in.



CHAPTER XVII. A “SCENE” AND “MY LUCUBRATIONS ON THE ST. LAWRENCE.”

When the light of the candle which the old woman carried had somewhat
dissipated the darkness, I could see the whole interior of the room; and
certainly, well habituated as I had been from my earliest years to such
sights, poverty like this I never had seen before! Not a chair nor table
was there; a few broken utensils for cooking, such as are usually
thrown away as useless among rubbish, stood upon the cold hearth. A few
potatoes on one broken dish, and a little meat on another, were the only
things like food. It was not for some minutes that I perceived in the
corner a miserable bed of straw confined within a plank, supported by
two rough stones; nor was it till I had looked long and closely that I
saw that the figure of a man lay extended on the bed, his stiffened and
outstretched limbs resembling those of a corpse. Towards this the old
woman now tottered with slow steps, and, setting the small piece of
candle upright in a saucer, she approached the bed. “There it is, now;
look at it, and make yer mind aisy,” said she, placing it on the floor
beside the bed, in such a position that he could see it.

The sick man turned his face round, and as his eyes met the light, there
came over his whole features a wondrous change. Livid and clammy with
the death-sweat, the rigid muscles relaxed, and in the staring eyeballs
and the parted lips there seemed a perfect paroxysm of emotion. “Is that
it?--are ye sure that’s it?” cried he, in a voice to which the momentary
excitement imparted strength.

“To be sure I am; I seen Father Ned bless it himself, and sprinkle it
too!” said she.

“Oh, the heavenly--” He stopped, and in a lower voice added, “Say it for
me, Molly!--say it for me, Molly! I can’t say it myself.”

“Keep your eyes on the blessed candle!” said the hag, peevishly; “‘t is
a quarter dollar it cost me.”

“Wouldn’t he come, Molly?--did he say he wouldn’t come?”

“Father Ned! arrah, ‘tis likely he’d come here at night, with the
Tapageers on their rounds, and nothing to give him when he kem!”

“Not to hear my last words!--not to take my confession!” cried he, in a
kind of shriek. “Oh, ‘tis the black list of sins I have to own to!”

“Whisht, whisht!” cried the hag. “‘T is many a year ago now; maybe it’s
all forgot.”

“No, it’s not,” cried the dying man, with a wild energy he did not seem
to have strength for. “When you wor away, Molly, he was here, standing
beside the bed.”

The old hag laughed with a horrid sardonic laugh.

“Don’t--don’t, for the love of--ah--I can’t say--I can’t say it,” cried
he; and the voice died away in the effort.

“What did he say to ye when he kem?” said she, in a scoffing tone.

“He never spoke a word, but he pressed back the cloth that was on his
head, and I saw the deep cut in it, down to the very face!”

“Well, I am sure it had time to heal before this time,” said the woman,
with a tone of mockery that at last became palpable to the dying man.

“Where’s Dan, Molly,--did he never come back since?”

“Sorra bit; he said he’d go out of the house, and never come back to
it. You frightened the boy with the terrible things you say in your
ravings.”

“Oh, murther--murther! My own flesh and blood desart me!”

“Then why won’t you be raisonable,--why won’t you hould your peace about
what happened long agone?”

“Because I can’t,” said he, with a peevish eagerness. “Because I’m going
where it’s all known a’ready.”

“Faix, and I would n’t be remindin’ them, anyway!” said the hag, whose
sarcastic impiety added fresh tortures to the dying sinner.

“I wanted to tell Father Ned all; I wanted to have masses for him that’s
gone,--the man that suffered instead of me! Oh, dear!--Oh, dear!--and
nobody will come to me.”

“If ye cry that loud, I ‘ll leave you too,” said the hag. “They know
already ‘tis the spotted fever ye have, and the Tapageers would burn the
house under ye, if I was to go.”

“Don’t go, Molly,--don’t leave me,” he cried, with heart-rending
anguish. “Bring the blessed candle nearer; I don’t see it well.”

“You’ll see less of it soon; ‘tis nigh out,” said she, snuffing the wick
with her fingers.

The dying man now stretched out his fleshless fingers towards the light,
and I could see by his lips that he was praying. “They ‘re calling me
now,” cried he, “Molly,”--and his voice of a sudden grew strong and
full,--“don’t ye hear them? There it is again,--‘Maurice Cafferty,
Maurice Cafferty, yer wantin’.”

“Lie down and be at peace,” said she, rudely pushing him back on the
bed.

“The blessed candle, where’s the blessed candle?” shrieked he.

“‘T is out,” said the hag; and as she spoke, the wick fell into the
saucer, and all was dark.

A wild and fearful cry broke from the sick man and re-echoed through
the silent house; and ere it died away I had crept stealthily back to my
place beside my companions.

“‘Did ye hear anything, or was I dreamin’?” said Joe to me; “I thought I
heard the most dreadful scream,--like a man drownin’.”

“It was a dream, perhaps,” said I, shuddering at the thought of what I
had just witnessed, while I listened with terrible anxiety for auy sound
overhead; but none came; and so passed the long hours till day-dawn.

Without revealing to my companion the terrible scene I had been witness
to, I told him that we were in the same house with a fearful malady,--an
announcement I well knew had greater terror for none than an Irish
peasant. He at once decided on departing; and, although day was barely
breaking, he awoke the others, and a low whispering conversation ensued,
in which I felt, or imagined, at least, that I was an interested party.
At last Joe, turning towards me, said, “And you, sir, what do you mean
to do!”

“The very question,” said I, “that I cannot answer. If I were to follow
my inclination, I ‘d turn homeward; if I must yield to necessity, I ‘ll
call upon the Governor-General, and remain with him till I hear from my
friends.”

There was a pause; a moment of deliberation seemed to fall upon the
bystanders, which at length was broken by the old man saying, “Well,
good luck be with you; any way, ‘t is the best thing you could do!”

I saw that I had overshot my bolt, and with difficulty concealed my
annoyance at my own failure. My irritation was, I conclude, sufficiently
apparent, for Joe quickly said, “We ‘re very sorry to part with you; but
if we could be of any use before we go--”

“Which way do you travel?” said I, carelessly.

“That’s the puzzle, for we don’t know the country. ‘T is New Orleans
we’d like to go to first.”

“Nothing easier,” said I. “Take the steamer to Montreal, cross over into
the States, down Lake Champlain to Whitehall, over to Albany, and then
twenty hours down the Hudson brings you to New York.”

“You know the way well!” said Joe, with an undisguised admiration for
my geography, which, I need not tell the reader, was all acquired from
books and maps.

“I should think so,” said I, “seeing that I might travel it blindfold!”

“Is it dangerous? Are there Injians?” said the old man, whose mind
seemed very alive to the perils of red men.

“There are some tribes on the way,” said I; “but the white fellows you
meet with are worse than the red ones,--such rogues, and assassins too!”

“The saints presarve us! How will we ever do it?”

“Look out for some smart fellow who knows the way and thoroughly
understands the people, and who can speak French fluently, for the first
part of the journey, and who is up to all the Yankee roguery, for the
second. Give him full power to guide and direct your expedition, and you
‘ll have both a safe journey and a pleasant one.”

“Ay, and where will we get him?” cried one.

“And what would he be askin’ for his trouble?” said another; while Joe,
with an assenting nod, reiterated both questions, and seemed to expect
that answer from me.

“It ought to be easy enough in such a city as this,” said I,
negligently. “Are you acquainted with Forbes and Gudgeon? They are my
bankers. They could, I am sure, find out your man at once.”

“Ah, sir, we know nobody at all!” exclaimed Joe, in an accent of such
humility that I actually felt shocked at my own duplicity.

“By Jove!” said I, as though a sudden thought had struck me, “very
little would make me go with you myself.” A regular burst of joy from
the whole party here interrupted me. “Yes, I’m quite in earnest,” said
I, with a dignified air. “This place will be excessively distasteful to
me henceforth. I have placed myself in what is called a false position
here, and ‘twere far better to escape from it at once.”

“That would be the making of us, all out, if ye could come, Mr. Cregan!”
 said Joe.

“Let me interrupt you one moment,” said I. “If I should accompany you on
this journey, there is one condition only upon which I would consent to
it.”

“Whatever you like; only say it,” said he, over whom I had established a
species of magnetic influence.

“It is this, then,” said I, “that you treat me on terms of perfect
equality,--forget my birth and rank in life; regard me exactly as one of
yourselves. Let me be no longer anything but ‘Con Cregan.’”

“That’s mighty handsome, entirely!” said the old man,--a sentiment
concurred in by the whole family in chorus.

“Remember, then,” said I, “no more ‘Mr. Cregan.’ I am ‘Con’--nothing
more!”

Joe looked unutterable delight at the condescension.

“Secondly, I should not wish to go back to my lodgings here, after what
has occurred; so I ‘ll write a few lines to have my trunks forwarded to
Montreal, until which time I ‘ll ask of you to procure me a change of
costume, for I cannot bear to be seen in this absurd dress by daylight.”

“To be sure; whatever you please!” said Joe, overjoyed at the projected
arrangement.

After some further discussion on the subject, I inquired where their
luggage was stored, and learned that it lay at the Montreal Steamer
Wharf, where it had been deposited the preceding day; and by a bill of
the packets, which Joe produced, I saw that she was to sail that very
morning, at eight o’clock. There was then no time to lose; so I advised
my companions to move silently and noiselessly from the house, and to
follow me. With an implicit reliance on every direction I uttered, they
stole carefully down the stairs and issued into the street, which was
now perfectly deserted.

Although in total ignorance of the locality, I stepped out confidently;
and first making for the Harbor, as a “point of departure,” I at last
reached the “New Wharf,” as the station of the river steamers was
called. With an air of the most consummate effrontery, I entered the
office to bargain for our passage; and although the clerks were not
sparing of their ridicule both on my pretensions and my costume, as the
conversation was carried on in French, my companions stared in wonder
at my fluency, and in silent ecstasy at the good fortune that had thrown
them into such guidance.

It was a busy morning for me; since besides getting their luggage on
board and procuring them a hearty breakfast, I had also to arrange about
my own costume, of which I now felt really ashamed at every step.

At length we got under way, and steamed stoutly against the fast-flowing
St. Lawrence; our decks crowded with a multifarious and motley crew of
emigrants, all bound for various places in the Upper Province, but with
as pleasant an ignorance of where they were going, what it was like, and
how far off, as the most devoted fatalist could have wished for. A few,
and they were the shrewd exceptions, remembered the name of the city in
whose neighborhood they were about to settle; many more could only say,
negatively, that it was n’t Lachine, nor it was n’t Trois Rivières; some
were only capable of affirming that it was “beyant Montreal,” or “higher
up than Kingston;” and, lastly, a “few bright spirits” were going, “wid
the help o’ God, where Dan was,” or “Peter.” They were not downhearted,
nor anxious, nor fretful for all this; far from it. It seemed as if
the world before them, in all the attractions of its novelty, suggested
hope. They had left a land so full of wretchedness that no change could
well be worse; so they sat in pleasant little knots and groups upon the
deck “discoorsin!” Ay, just so,--“discoorsin’”! Sassenach that you are,
I hear you muttering, “What is that?” Well, I’ll tell you. “Discoorsin’”
 is not talking, nor chaffing, nor mere conversing. It is not the
_causerie_ of the French, nor the _conversazione_ of Italy, nor is it
the _Gespräch’s Unterhaltung_ of plodding old Germany; but it is an
admirable _mélange_ of all together. It is a grand _olla podrida_, where
all things, political, religious, agricultural, and educational, are
discussed with such admirable keeping, such uniformity in the tone of
sentiment and expression, that it would be difficult to detect a change
in the subject-matter, from the quiet monotony of its handling. The
Pope; the praties; Molly Somebody’s pig and the Priest’s pony; Dan
O’Connell’s last installment of hope; the price of oats; the late
assizes; laments over the past,--the blessed days when there was little
law and no police; when masses were cheap, and mutton to be had for
stealing it,--such were the themes in vogue. And though generally one
speaker “held the floor,” there was a running chorus of “Sure enough!”
 “Devil fear ye!” “An’ why not?” kept up, that made every hearer a
sleeping partner in the eloquence. Dissent or contradiction was a thing
unheard of; they were all subjects upon which each felt precisely alike.

No man’s experience pointed to anything save rainy seasons and wet
potatoes, cheap bacon and high county cess. Life had its one phase
of monotonous want, only broken in upon by the momentary orgie of an
election, or the excitement of a county town on the Saturday of an
execution.

And so it was. Like the nor’-easter that followed them over the seas,
came all the memories of what they had left behind. They had little care
for even a passing look at the new and strange objects around them. The
giant cedar-trees along the banks,--the immense rafts, like floating
islands, hurrying past on the foaming current, with myriads of
figures moving on them,--the endless forests of dark pines, the quaint
log-houses, unlike those farther north, and with more pretension to
architectural design,--and now and then a Canadian “bateau” shooting
past like a sword-fish, its red-capped crew saluting the steamer with a
wild cheer that would wake the echoes many a mile away: if they looked
at these, it was easy to see that they noted them but indifferently;
their hearts were far away. Ay, in spite of misery, and hardship, and
famine, and flood, they were away in the wilds of Erris, in the bleak
plains of Donegal, or the lonely glens of Connemara.

It has often struck me that our rulers should have perpetuated the names
of Irish localities in the New World. One must have experienced the
feeling himself to know the charm of this simple association. The hourly
recurring name that speaks so familiarly of home, is a powerful antidote
to the sense of banishment. Well, here I am, prosing about emigrants,
and their regrets, and wants, and hopes, and wishes, and forgetting the
while the worthy little group who, with a hot “net” of potatoes (for in
this fashion each mess is allowed to boil its quota), and a very savory
cut of ham, awaited my presence in the steerage; they were good and
kindly souls every one of them. The old grandfather was a fine prosy old
grumbler about the year ‘98 and the terrible doings of the “Orangemen.”
 Joe was a stout-hearted, frank fellow that only wanted fair play in
the world to make his path steadily onward. The sons were, in Irish
parlance, “good boys,” and the girls fine-tempered and good-natured,--as
ninety-nine out of the hundred are in the land they come from.

Now, shall I forfeit some of my kind reader’s consideration if I say
that, with all these excellences, and many others besides, they became
soon inexpressibly tiresome to me. There was not a theme they spoke on
that I had not already by heart. Irish grievances, in all their moods
and tenses, had been always “stock pieces” in my father’s cabin, and
I am bound to acknowledge that the elder Cregan had a sagacity
of perception, a shrewdness of discrimination, and an aptitude of
expression not to be found every day. Listening to the Culliuanes after
him was like hearing the butler commenting in the servants’ hall over
the debate one had listened to in “the House.” It was a strange, queer
sensation that I felt coming over me as we travelled along day by day
together, and I can even now remember the shriek of ecstasy that escaped
me one morning when I had hit upon the true analysis of my feelings,
and, jumping up, I exclaimed, “Con, you _are_ progressing, my boy; you
‘ll be a gentleman yet; you have learned to be ‘_bored’ already!_” From
that hour I cultivated “my Cullinanes” as people take a course of a Spa,
where, nauseous and distasteful at the time, one fancies he is to store
up Heaven knows how many years of future health and vigor.

In a former chapter of these Confessions I have told the reader the
singular sensations I experienced when first under the influence of port
wine: how a kind of trausfusion, as it were, of Conservative principles,
a respect for order, a love of decorum, a sleepy indisposition to see
anything like confusion going on about me,--all feelings which, I take
it, are eminently gentleman-like. Well, this fastidious weariness of
the Cullinanes was evidently the “second round of the ladder.” “It is a
grand thing to be able to look down upon any one!” I do not mean this
in any invidious or unworthy sense; not for the sake of depreciating
others, but purely for the sake of one’s own self-esteem. I would
but convey that the secret conviction of superiority is amazingly
exhilarating. To “hold your stride” beside an intellect that you can
pass when you like, and yet merely accompany to what is called “make
a race,” is rare fun; to see the other using every effort of whip and
spur, bustling, shaking, and lifting, while you, well down in your
saddle, never put the rowel to the flank of your fancy,--this is indeed
glorious sport! In return for this, however, there is an intolerable
degree of lassitude in the daily association of people who are satisfied
to talk forever of the same things in the same terms.

The incidents of our journey were few and uninteresting. At Montreal I
received a very civil note from Mrs. Davis, accompanying my trunk and my
purse. In the few lines I had written to her from the packet-office, I
said that my performance of a servant’s character in her establishment
had been undertaken for a wager, which I had just won; that I begged of
her, in consequence, to devote the wages owing to me to any charitable
office she should think fit, and kindly to forward my effects to
Montreal, together with a certificate, under her hand, that my real rank
and station had never been detected during my stay in her house: this
document being necessary to convince my friend Captain Pike that I had
fulfilled the conditions of our bet.

Mrs. Davis’s reply was a gem. “She had heard or read of Conacre, but
didn’t suspect we were the Cregans of that place. She did not know how
she could ever forgive herself for having subjected me to menial duties.
She had indeed been struck--as who had not?--with certain traits of my
manner and address.” In fact, poor Mrs. D., what with the material
for gossip suggested by the story, the surprise, and the saving of the
wages--for I suspect that, like the Duke in Junius, her charity ended
where it is proverbially said to begin, at home,--was in a perfect
paroxysm of delight with me, herself, and the whole human race.

To me, this was a precious document; it was a patent of gentility at
once. It was a passport which, if not issued by authority, had at least
the “visa” of one witness to my rank, and I was not the stuff to require
many credentials.

Before we had decided on what day we should leave Montreal, a kind of
small mutiny began to show itself among our party. The old man, grown
sick of travelling, and seeing the America of his hopes as far off as
ever, became restive, and refused to move farther. The sons had made
acquaintances on board the steamer, who assured them that “about the
lakes “--a very vague geography--land was to be had for asking. Peggy
and Susan had picked up sweethearts, and wanted to journey westward;
and poor Joe, pulled in these various directions, gave himself up to a
little interregnum of drink, hoping that rum might decide what reason
failed in.

As for me, I saw that my own influence would depend upon my making
myself a partisan; and, too proud for this, I determined to leave them.
I possessed some thirty dollars, a good kit, but, better than either,
the most unbounded confidence in myself, and a firm conviction that the
world was an instrument I should learn to play upon, one day or other.
There was no use in undeceiving them as to my real rank and station.
One of the pleasantest incidents of their lives would be, in all
probability, their having travelled in companionship with a gentleman;
and so, remembering the story of the poor alderman who never got over
having learned that “Robinson Crusoe” was a fiction, I left them this
solace unalloyed, and after a most cordial leave-taking, and having
written down my father’s address at New Orleans, I shook hands with
the men twice over, kissed the girls ditto, and stepped on board the
“Kingston” steamer,--for no other reason that I know, except that she
was the first to leave the wharf that morning.

I have said that I possessed something like thirty dollars: an
advantageous sale of a part of my wardrobe to a young gentleman about to
reside at Queenstown as a waiter, “realized” me as much more; and with
this sum I resolved upon making a short tour of Canada and the States,
in order to pick up a few notions and increase my store of experiences,
ere I adopted any fixed career.

We laugh at the old gentleman in the play who, on hearing that his
son has no want of money, immediately offers him ten pistoles, but who
obstinately leaves him to starve when he discovers that he is without
funds. We laugh at this, and we deem it absurd and extravagant; but it
is precisely what we see the world do in like circumstances. All its
generosity is reserved for all those who do not require assistance; all
its denials for those in need. “My Lord” refuses half-a-dozen dinners,
while the poor devil author only knows the tune of “Roast Beef.” These
reflections forced themselves upon me by observing that as I travelled
along, apparently in no want of means, a hundred offers were made me by
my fellow-travellers of situations and places: one would have enlisted
me as his partner in a very lucrative piece of peripateticism,--viz.,
knife-grinding; a vocation for which, after a few efforts on board the
steamer, Nature would seem to have destined me, for I was assured I
even picked up the sharp-knowing cock of the eye required to examine
the edge, and the style of my pedal-action drew down rounds of applause:
still, I did not like it. The endless tramp upon a step which slipped
from beneath you seemed to emblematize a career that led to nothing;
while an unpleasant association with what I had heard of a treadmill
completed my distaste for it.

Another opened to me the more ambitious prospect of a shopman at his
“store,” near Rochester, and even showed me, by way of temptation, some
of the brilliant wares over whose fortunes I should preside. There were
ginghams, and taffetas, and cottons of every hue and pattern. But no, I
felt this was not my walk either; and so I muttered to myself: “No, Con!
if you meddle with muslin, wait till it’s fashioned into a petticoat.”

My next proposition came from a barber; and really if I did not take to
the pole and basin, I own I was flattered at his praises of my skill.
He pronounced my brush-hand as something bold and masterly as
Rubens’,--while my steel manipulation was more brilliant than bloodless.

Then there was a Jew spectacle-maker, a hawker of pamphlets, an Indian
moccasin merchant, and twenty other of various walks,--all of whom
seemed to opine that _their_ craft, whatever it might be, was exactly
the very line adapted to my faculties. Once only was I really tempted:
it was by the editor of the Kingston newspaper, “The Ontario Herald,”
 who offered to take me into his office, and in time induct me into
the gentle pastime of paragraph-writing. I did, I own, feel a strong
inclination for that free and independent kind of criticism, which,
although issuing from a garret, and by the light of a “dip,” does not
scruple to remind royalty how to comport itself, and gives kings and
kaisers smart lessons in good-breeding. For a time, my mind dwelt on all
these delights with ardor; but I soon felt that he who _acts_ life has
an incomparable advantage over him who merely _writes_ it, and that even
a poor performer is better, when the world is his stage, than the best
critic.

“I’ll wait,” thought I,--nothing within, no suggestive push from
conscience, urged me to follow any of these roads; and so I journeyed
away from Kingston to Fort George, thence to Niagara, where I amused
myself agreeably for a week, sitting all day long upon the Table Rock,
and watching the Falls in a dreamy kind of self-consciousness, brought
on by the din, the crash, the spray, the floating surf, and that
vibration of the air on every side, which all conspire to make up a
sensation that ever after associates with the memory of that scene, and
leaves any effort to describe it so difficult.

From this I wandered into the States by Schenectady, Utica, and Albany,
down the Hudson to New York, thence--but why recite mere names? It was
after about three months’ travelling, during which my wardrobe shared a
fate not dissimilar to Æsop’s bread-basket, that I found myself at New
Orleans. Coming even from the varied and strange panorama that so many
weeks of continual travelling present, I was struck by the appearance
of New Orleans. Do not be afraid, worthy reader; you’re not “in” for any
description of localities. I ‘ll neither inflict you with a land view
nor a sea view. In my company you ‘ll never hear a word about the
measurement of a cathedral, or the number of feet in height of a
steeple. My care and my business are with men and women. They are to me
the real objects of travel. The checkered board of human life is the map
whose geography I love to study, and my thoughts are far more with the
stream that flows from the heart, than with the grandest river that ever
sought the sea. When I said I was struck with New Orleans, it was then
with the air of its population. Never did I behold such a mass of
bold, daring, reckless fellows as swaggered on every side. The fiery
Frenchman, the determined-looking Yankee, the dark-browed Spaniard,
the Camanche and the half-caste, the Mulatto, the Texan, the Negro, the
Cuban, and the Creole, were all here, and all seemed picked specimens of
their race.

The least acute of observers could not fail to see that it was a land
where a quick eye, a steady foot, and a strong hand were requisites of
every-day life. The personal encounters that in other cities are
left altogether to the very lowest class of inhabitants, were here
in frequent use among every grade and rank. Every one went armed; the
scenes which so often occurred, showed the precaution a needful one.

The wide-awake look of the Yankee was sleepy indifference when
contrasted with the intense keenness of aspect that met you here at
every step, and you felt at once that you were in company where all
your faculties would be few enough for self-protection. This, my first
impression of the people, each day’s experience served to confirm.
Whatever little veils of shame and delicacy men throw over their sharp
practices elsewhere, here, I am free to confess, they despised such
hypocrisy. It was a free trade in wickedness. In _their_ game of life
“cheating was fair.” Now, this in nowise suited me nor my plans. I soon
saw that all the finer traits of my own astuteness would be submerged
in the great ocean of coarse roguery around me, and I soon resolved upon
taking my departure.

The how and the whereto--two very important items in the resolve--were
yet to be solved, and I was trotting along Cliff Street one day, when
my eyes rested suddenly upon the great board, with large letters on it,
“Office of the ‘Picayune.’” I repeated the word over and over a couple
of times, and then remembered it was the journal in which the reward for
the Black Boatswain had been offered.

There was little enough, Heaven knows, in this to give me any interest
in the paper; but the total isolation in which I found myself, without
one to speak to or converse with, made me feel that even the “Picayune”
 was an acquaintance; and so I drew near the window where a considerable
number of persons were reading the last number of the paper, which, in
a laudable spirit of generosity, was exposed within the glass to public
gaze.

Mingling with these, but not near enough to read for myself, I could
hear the topics that were discussed, among which a row at the Congress,
a duel with revolvers, a steam explosion on the Mississippi, and a few
smart instances of Lynch-law figured.

“What ‘s that in the ‘Yune print?” said a great raw-boned fellow, with a
cigar like a small walking-cane in the corner of his mouth.

“It’s a Texan go,” said another; “sha’n’t catch me at that trick.”

“Well, I don’t know,” drawled out a sleek-haired man, with a very Yankee
drawl; “I see Roarin’ Peter, our judge up at New Small-pox, take a
tarnation deal of booty out of that location.”

“Where had he been?” asked the tall fellow.

“At Guayugualla,--over the frontier.”

“There _is_ a bit to be done about there,” said the other, and, wrapping
his mantle about him, lounged off.

“Guayugualla!” repeated I; and, retiring a little from the crowd, I took
from my pocket the little newspaper paragraph of the negro, and read the
name which had sounded so familiarly to my ears.

I endeavored once more to approach the window, but the crowd had already
increased considerably; and I had nothing for it but to go in and buy
the paper, which now had taken a strong hold upon me.

Cheap as was the paper, it cost me that day’s dinner; and it was with a
very great anxiety to test the value of my sacrifice that I hastened to
the little miserable den which I had hired as my sleeping-place.

Once within, I fastened the door, and, spreading out the journal on
my bed, proceeded to search for the Texan paragraph. It was headed in
capitals, and easily found. It ran thus:--

“WANTED--A few downright, go-ahead ones, to join an excursion into the
One-Star Republic,--the object being to push a way down South, and open
a new trade-line for home doings. Applicants to address the Office of
the paper, and rally at Galveston, with rifle, pistols, ammunition,
horse, pack, and a bowie, on Tuesday, the 8th instant.”

I ‘m sure I knew that paragraph off by heart before bedtime, but just
as I have seen a stupid man commit a proposition in Euclid to
memory,--without ever being able to work it. I was totally at a loss
what to make of the meaning of the expedition. It was, to say the least,
somewhat mysterious; and the whole being addressed to “go-ahead ones,”
 who were to come with rifles and bowie-knives, showed that they were not
likely to be missionaries. There was one wonderful clause about it,--it
smacked of adventure. There was a roving wildness in the very thought
which pleased me, and I straightway opened a consultation with myself
how I could compass the object. My stock of money had dwindled down to
four dollars; and although I still possessed some of the best articles
of my wardrobe, the greater portion had been long since disposed of.

Alas! the more I thought over it, the more hopeless did my hope of
journey appear,--I made every imaginable good bargain in my fancy; I
disposed of old waistcoats and gaiters as if they had been the honored
vestments of heroes and sages; I knocked down my shoes at prices that
old Frederick’s boots would n’t have fetched; and yet, with all this, I
fell far short of a sum sufficient to purchase my equipment,--in fact,
I saw that if I compassed the “bowie-knife,” it would be the full extent
of my powers. I dwelt upon this theme so long that I grew fevered and
excited: I got to believe that here was a great career opening before
me, to which one petty, miserable obstacle opposed itself. I was like
a man deterred from undertaking an immense journey, by the trouble of
crossing a rivulet.

In this frame of mind I went to bed, but only to rove over my rude
fancies, and, in a state between sleep and waking, to imagine that
some tiny hand held me back, and prevented me ascending a path on which
Fortune kept waving her hand for me to follow. When day broke, I found
myself sitting at my window, with the newspaper in my hands,--though how
I came there, or how long I had spent in that attitude, I cannot say; I
only know that my limbs were excessively cold, and my temples hot, and
that while my hands were benumbed and swollen, my heart beat faster and
fuller than I had ever felt it before.

“Now for the ‘Picayune,’” said I, starting from my chair; “though I
never may make the journey, at least I ‘ll ask the road.”



CHAPTER XVIII. THE ORDINARY OF ALL NATIONS

Making my way with difficulty through the crowd which filled the hall
of the house, and which consisted of purchasers, newsvenders, reporters,
printers’ devils, and others interested in the “Picayune,” all eagerly
discussing the news of the day, I reached a small back office, where,
having knocked timidly twice, I was desired to enter.

A man seated at a coarse deal table was cutting out paragraphs from
various newspapers, which, as he threw them at either side of him, were
eagerly caught up by two or three ragged urchins who were in waiting
behind him. He looked up at me as I entered, and roughly asked what I
wanted.

“I have seen an advertisement in your paper, headed, ‘Expedition to
Texas ‘------”

“Upstairs,--No. 3,--two-pair back,” said he, and went on with his labor.

I hesitated, hoping he might add something; but seeing that he had said
all he intended or was likely to say, I slowly withdrew.

“Upstairs, then,--No. 3,--two-pair back,” said I to myself, and mounted,
with the very vaguest notions of what business I had when I got there.
There was no difficulty in finding the place; many others were hastening
towards it at the same time; and, in company with some half-dozen very
ill-favored and meanly clad fellows, I entered a large room, where about
forty men were assembled, who stood in knots or groups, talking in low
and confidential tones together.

“Is there a committee to-day?” asked one of those who came in with me.

“Business is over,” said another.

“And is the lottery drawn?”

“Ay, every ticket, except one or two.”

“Who’s won Butcher’s mare?”

“Tell us that if you can,” said a huge fellow, with a red worsted
comforter round his throat; “that’s exactly what we want to know.”

“Well, I’m whipped if it ain’t among those numbers,” said a pale man
with one eye, “and I ‘ll give fifty dollars for one of ‘em.”

“You would, would you?” said another, jeering. “Lord, how soft you ‘ve
grown! Why, she’s worth five hundred dollars, that ‘ere beast!”

“Butcher gave a mustang and two hundred and seventy for her,” cried
another.

“Well, she broke his neck, for all that,” growled out he of the red
neckcloth; “you’ll see that some chap will win her that don’t want a
beast, and she ‘ll be sold for a trifle.”

“And there’s a free passage to Galveston, grub and liquor, in the same
ticket,” said another,--“an almighty sight of luck for one man!”

“It ain’t me, anyhow,” said red cravat; and then, with a tremendous
oath, added: “I’ve been a putter in at these Texas lotteries for four
years, and never won anything but a blessed rosary.”

“What became of it, Dick?” said another, laughing.

“The beads fitted my rifle-bore, and I fired ‘em away when lead was
scarce.”

Various discussions followed about luck and lotteries, with anecdotes
of all kinds respecting fortunate winners; then came stories of Texan
expeditions in former times, which I began to perceive were little else
than speculations of a gambling kind, rarely intended to go farther than
the quay of New Orleans.

On the present occasion, however, it would seem a real expedition had
been planned. Some had already sailed, others were to follow the very
day after the lottery, and only waited to learn who was the fortunate
winner of Butcher’s mare, at that time waiting at Galveston for an
owner.

I waited a long time, in hope of acquiring something like an insight
into the scope of the enterprise, but in vain; indeed, it was easy to
see that, of the company, not a single one, in all likelihood, intended
to join the expedition. When I left the “Picayune,” therefore, I was but
little wiser than when I entered it; and yet somehow the whole scheme
had taken a fast hold on my imagination, which readily filled in the
details of what I was ignorant. The course of reading in which I had
indulged on board Sir Dudley’s yacht was doubtless the reason of this.
My mind had laid up so many texts for adventurous fancies that on
the slightest pretext I could call up any quantity of enterprise and
vicissitude.

A hundred times I asked myself if it were likely that any of these Texan
adventurers would accept, of my services to wait upon them. I was not
ignorant of horses, a tolerably fair groom, could cook a little,--that
much I had learned on board the yacht; besides, wherever my
qualifications failed, I had a ready witted ingenuity that supplied the
place almost as well as the “real article.”

“Ah!” thought I, “who knows how many are passing at this moment
whose very hearts would leap with joy to find such a fellow as I am,’
accustomed to in-door and out, wages no object, and no objection to
travel! ‘“ Possessed with this notion, I could not help fancying that
in every look that met mine as I went, I could read something like an
inquiry, a searching glance that seemed to say, “Bless me! ain’t that
Con? As I live, there’s Con Cregan! What a rare piece of fortune to
chance upon him at this juncture!”

I own it did require a vivid and warm imagination so to interpret the
expressions which met my eyes at every moment, seeing that the part of
the town into which I had wandered was that adjoining to the docks,--a
filthy, gloomy quarter, chiefly resorted to by Jew slop-sellers,
ship-chandlers, and such like, with here and there a sailors’ ordinary
usually kept by a negro or half-breed.

I had eaten nothing that day, and it was now late in the afternoon, so
that it was with a very strong interest I peeped occasionally into the
little dens, where, under a paper lantern with the inscription, “All
for Twelve Cents,” sat a company, usually of sailors and watermen, whose
fare harmonized most unpleasantly with their features.

The combat between a man’s taste and his exchequer is never less
agreeable than when it concerns a dinner. To feel that you have a soul
for turtle and truffles, and yet must descend to mashed potatoes and
herrings; to know that a palate capable of appreciating a salmi des
perdreaux must be condemned to the indignity of stock fish,--what an
indignity is that! The whole man revolts at it! You feel, besides, that
such a meal is unrelieved by those suggestive excursions of fancy which
a well-served table abounds in. In the one case you eat like the beast
of the field,--it is a question of supporting nature, and no more; in
the other, there is a poetry interwoven that elevates and exalts. With
what discursive freedom does the imagination range from the little
plate of oysters that preludes your soup, to pearl fishery and the coral
reefs, “with moonlight sleeping on the breaking surf!” And then your
soup, be it turtle or mulligatawny, how associated is it with the
West Indies or the East, bearing on its aromatic vapor thousands of
speculative reflections about sugar and slavery, pepper-pots, straw
hats, pickaninnies, and the Bishop of Barbadoes; or the still grander
themes of elephants, emeralds, and the Indus, with rajahs, tigers,
punkahs, and the Punjaub!

And so you proceed, dreamily following out in fancy the hints each
course supplies, and roving with your cutlets to the “cattle upon a
thousand hills,” or dallying with the dessert to the orange-groves of
Zaute or Sicily.

I do love all this. The bouquet of my Bordeaux brings back the Rhone, as
the dry muscat of my Johannisberg pictures the vine-clad cliffs of the
Vaterland, with a long diminuendo train of thought about Metternich
and the Holy Alliance--the unlucky treaty of ‘15--Vienna--Madame
Schrader--and Castelli.

And how pleasantly and nationally does one come back with the port to
our “ancient ally, Portugal,” with a mind-painted panorama of Torres
Vedras and the Douro,--with Black Horse Square and the Tagus,--“the
Duke” ever and anon flitting across the scene, and making each glass you
carry to your lips a heartfelt “long life to him!”

Alas and alas! such prandial delights were not for me; I must dine for
twelve cents, or, by accepting the brilliant entertainment announced
yonder, price half-a-dollar, keep Lent the rest of the week.

The temptation to which I allude ran thus:--


     Ladies and Gentlemen’s Grand Ordinary of all Nations

                   At 5 o’clock precisely.

     Thumbo-rig--Mint julep--and a Ball. The “Half-dollar.”

     Monsieur Palamede de Rosanne directs the Ceremonies.

If there was a small phrase in the aforesaid not perfectly intelligible,
it seemed, upon the principle of the well-known adage, only to heighten
the inducement. The “Thumbo-rig” above might mean either a new potation
or a new dance. Still, conceding this unknown territory, there was
quite sufficient in the remainder of the advertisement to prove a strong
temptation. The house, too, had a pretentious air about it that promised
well. There was a large bow-window, displaying a perfect landscape of
rounds and sirloins, with a tasteful drapery of sausages overhead;
while a fragrant odor of rum, onions, fresh crabs, cheese, salt cod, and
preserved ginger made the very air ambrosial.

As I stood and sniffed, my resolution staggered under the assaults made
on eye, nose, and palate, a very smartly-dressed female figure crossed
the way, holding up her dress full an inch or so higher than even
the mud required, and with a jaunty air displayed a pair of very pink
stockings on very well-turned legs. I believe--I ‘m not sure, but
I fear--the pink stockings completed what the pickled beef began.
I entered. Having paid my money at the bar, and given up my hat and
greatcoat, I was ushered by a black waiter, dressed in a striped jacket
and trousers, as if he had been ruled with red ink, into a large room,
where a very numerous company of both sexes were assembled, some seated,
some standing, but all talking away with buzz and confusion that showed
perfect intimacy to be the order of the day. The men, it was easy
to see, were chiefly in the “shipping interest.” There was a strong
majority of mates and small skippers, whose varied tongues ranged from
Spanish and Portuguese to Dutch and Danish; French, English and Russian
were also heard in the _mêlée_, showing that the Grand Ordinary had a
world-made repute. The ladies were mostly young, very condescending in
their manners, somewhat overdressed, and for the most part French.

As I knew no one, I waited patiently to be directed where I should
sit, and was at last shown to a place between a very fat lady of créole
tint--another dip would have made her black--and a little brisk man,
whom I soon heard was Monsieur Palamede himself.

The dinner was good, the conversation easiest of the easy, taking in
all, from matters commercial to social,--the whole seasoned with the
greatest good-humor and no small share of smartness. Personal adventures
by land and sea,--many of the latter recounted by men who made no
scruple of confessing that they “dealt in ebony,”--the slave-trade.
Little incidents of life, that told much for the candor of the
recounter, were heard on all sides, until at length I really felt
ashamed of my own deficiency in not having even contributed an anecdote
for the benefit of the company. This preyed upon me the more as I saw
myself surrounded by persons who really, if their own unimpeachable
evidence was to be credited, began the world in ways and shapes the
most singular and uncommon. Not a man or woman of the party that had not
slipped into existence in some droll, quaint fashion of their own, so
that positively, and for the first time, I really grew ashamed to think
that I belonged to “decent people” who had not compromised me in the
slightest degree. “Voilà un jeune homme qui ne dit pas un mot!” said
a pretty-looking woman, with fair brown hair and a very liquid pair of
blue eyes. The speech was addressed to me, and the whole table at once
turned their glances towards me.

“Ay, very true,” said a short, stout little skipper, with an
unmistakable slash from a cutlass across his nose; “a sharp-looking
fellow like that has a story if he will only tell it.”

“And you may see,” cried another, “that we are above petty prejudices
here; roguery only lies heavy on the conscience that conceals it.” The
speaker was a tall, sallow man, with singularly intelligent features;
he had been a Jesuit tutor in the family of an Italian noble, and after
consigning his patron to the Inquisition, had been himself banished from
Rome.

Pressing entreaties and rough commands, half imperious instances and
very seductive glances, all were directed towards me, with the object of
extorting some traits of my life, and more particularly of that part of
it which concerned my birth and parentage. If the example of the company
invited the most unqualified candor, I cannot say that it overcame
certain scruples I felt about revealing my humble origin. I was
precisely in that anomalous position in life when such avowals are most
painful. Without ambition, the confession had not cost me any sacrifice;
while, on the other hand, I had not attained that eminence which has a
proud boastfulness in saying, “Yes, I, such as you see me now,--great,
titled, wealthy, and powerful,--I was the son of a newsvender or a
lamplighter.” Such avowals, highly lauded as they are by the world,
especially when made by archbishops or chancellors, or other great folk,
at public dinners, are, to my thinking, about as vainglorious bits of
poor human nature as the most cynical could wish to witness. They are
the mere victories of vanity over self-esteem. Now, I had no objection
that the world should think me a young gentleman of the very
easiest notions of right and wrong, with a conscience as elastic as
gutta-percha, picking my way across life’s stream on the stepping-stones
made by other men’s skulls,--being, as the phrase has it, a very loose
fish indeed; but I insisted on their believing that I was well-born.
Every one has his weakness,--this was Con Cregan’s; and as these
isolated fissures in strong character are nearly allied with strength,
so was it with me: had I not had this frailty, I had never cherished so
intensely the passion to become a gentleman. This is all digressionary;
but I ‘ll not ask pardon of my dear reader for all that. If he be
reading in his snug, well-cushioned chair, with every appliance of ease
about him, he’ll not throw down these “Confessions” for a bit of prosing
that invites the sleep that is already hovering round him. If he has
taken me up in the few minutes before dinner, he ‘ll not regret the bit
of meditation which does not involve him in a story. If he be spelling
me out in a mail-train, he’ll be grateful for the “skipping” place,
which leaves him time to look out and see the ingenious preparations
that are making by the “down” or the “up” train to run into and smash
the unhappy convoy of which he forms a part.

“Come, my young lad, out with it. Let us hear a bit about the worthy
people who took the sin of launching you into the wide ocean. You must
have had owners one time or other.” This was said by a hearty looking
old man, with hair white as snow, and an enormous pair of eyebrows to
match.

“Willingly, sir,” said I, with an air of the easiest confidence; “I
should be but too proud if anything in a history humble as mine is could
amuse this honorable company. But the truth is, a life so devoid of
interest would be only a tax upon its patience to listen to; and as to
my birth, I can give little, indeed no, information. The earliest record
of my existence that I possess is from the age of two days and three
hours.”

“That will do,--do admirably!” chorused the party, who laughed heartily
at the gravity with which I spoke, and which to them seemed an earnest
of my extreme simplicity. “We shall be quite satisfied with that,” cried
they again.

“Well, then, gentlemen, thanking you for the indulgence with which you
consent to overlook my want of accuracy, I proceed. At the tender age I
have mentioned, I was won in a raffle!”

“Won in a raffle! won in a raffle!” screamed one after the other; and
amid shouts of laughter the phrase continued to be echoed from end to
end of the table. “That beats you hollow, Giles!” “By Jove, how scarce
babies must be in the part you come from, if people take tickets for
em!” Such were some of the commentaries that broke out amidst the mirth.



“I move,” said a dapper little Frenchman who had been a barber and a
National Guard once, “I move that the honorable deputy make a statement
to the Chamber respecting the interesting fact to which he has alluded.”

The motion was carried by acclamation, and I was accordingly induced to
ascend the tribune,--a kind of rude pulpit that was brought specially
into the room, and stationed at the side of the president’s chair; the
comments on my personal appearance, age, air, and probable rank, which
were made all the while, evidencing the most candid spirit one can well
imagine.

“A right-down slick and shrewd ‘un, darn me if he ain’t!”

“A very wide awake young gemman,” quoth number two.

“Il a de ‘beaux yeux,’ celui-là,”--this was a lady’s remark.

“Set that young ‘un among the girls ‘down east,’ and he’ll mow ‘em down
like grass.”

“A Londoner,--swell-mobbish a bit, I take it.”

“Not at all, he a’nt; he’s a bank clerk or a post-office fellow bolted
with a lot of tin.”

“Der ist ein echter Schelm,” growled out an old Dantzic skipper; “I kenn
him vehr wohl,--steal your wash wid a leetle scheer,--scissars you call
him, ha! ha!”

“Ladies and gentlemen,” said I, assuming a pose of the most dignified
importance, “before entering upon the circumstance to which you have so
graciously attached a little interest, let me assure you--not that
the fact can or ought to have any weight with this distinguished
company--that I have no claim upon your sympathy with regard to any of
the pleas whispered around me. I am neither thief, pickpocket, runaway
postman, burglar, nor highwayman. If I be, as you are pleased to say,
‘wide awake,’ I believe it is only a common precaution, considering
the company I find myself in; and if I really could lay claim to the
flattering praise of a fair lady on the left, it would be merely from
accidentally reflecting her own bright glances. I present myself, then,
with much diffidence before you, for the simple reason that I come in a
character somewhat strange in these parts,--I am a gentleman!”

The ineffable impertinence of this address succeeded to a miracle. Some
laughed, some applauded, a few muttered an unintelligible discontent;
but the majority of the men and all the women were with me, and I saw
that audacity had gained the day. Ay, and so will it ninety-nine times
out of the hundred in everything through life! The strategic axiom, that
no fortress is impregnable, is a valuable worldly lesson, and one ought
never to forget that a storming-party rarely fails.

“The circumstance to which I alluded a few miuutes back--I dare not
presume to call it a story--occurred thus :

“There was a large and brilliant party assembled to pass the Christmas
at the Duke of Y--------‘s; you will understand my reserve. The company
included many of the first persons in fashionable life, and a Royal
*Duke to boot, a great friend of her Grace, and, some said, an old
admirer of one of her sisters, who--so went the rumor--showed the
strength of her attachment to his Royal Highness by never having
accepted any of the brilliant offers of marriage made her. She was
remarkably beautiful, and although a little past the first bloom of
youth, in full possession of her charms at the time I speak of. Old Lord
K-------- was one of the guests; and I am sure many of the distinguished
company to whom I now address myself will not need any more particular
description of the man they must have met a hundred times every London
season, well known, indeed, as he is, with his light-blue coat and his
buckskin tights, his wide beaver hat, and his queue; his eccentricities,
his wealth, and his great avarice are themes all London is acquainted
with.” I paused.

A buzz of acknowledgment and recognition followed, and I resumed:--

“Lord E--------, you are aware, was a great musical amateur ; he was
the leader of everything of that kind about town, and whenever he could
prevail upon himself to open his house in Carlton Terrace, it was always
to Lablache, and Kubini, and Marini, and the reat of them. Well, it was
just at the period of this Christmas visit--over which I may remark, en
passant, Lady Blanche’s indisposition cast a shade of gloom--that, in
making some alteration in the mansion, they discovered in a concealed
press in the wall a mahogany case, on opening which were found the moth
and worm eaten remains of a violin. A parchment document enclosed in
a little scroll of brass, and which had escaped the ravages of time,
explained that this was the instrument of the celebrated Giacomo
Battesta Pizzicbetoni, the greatest violinist that ever lived,--the
composer of ‘II Diavolo e la sua Moglia’ and the ‘Balia di Paradise,’
and many other great works, with which you are all familiar.”

The company chorused assent, and I continued: “The party had somehow
not gone off well; the accustomed spirit aud animation of the scene were
wanting. Perhaps Lady Blanche’s illness had some share in this; in any
case, every one seemed low aud out of sorts, and the pleasant people
talked of taking leave, when his Royal Highness proposed, by way of
doing something, that they should have a raffle for this wonderful
fiddle, of which, though only seen by the host and another, every one
was talking.

“Even this much of stir was hailed with enthusiasm, the secrecy and
mystery increasing the interest to a high degree.

The tickets were two guineas each ; and Lord E--------, dying to possess
‘a real Pizzichetoni,’ took twenty of them. The number was limited to a
hundred; but such was the judicious management of those who directed
the proceedings that the shares were at a ‘high premium’ on the day of
drawing, his Royal Highness actually buying up several at five guineas
apiece. The excitement, too, was immense ; encyclopedias were ransacked
for histories of the violin, and its great professors and proficients.
The ‘Conversations Lexicon’ opened of itself at the letter P., and
Pizzichetoni’s name turned up in every corner and on every theme, fifty
times a day. What a time I have heard that was! nothing talked of but
bow-action, shifting, bridging, double fingering, and the like, from
morning to night. Lord E-------- became, in consequence of this run
about a favorite subject, a personage of more than ordinary importance;
instead of being deemed, what he was commonly called at the clubs, the
Great ‘Borassus,’ he was listened to with interest and attention;
and, in fact, from the extent of his knowledge of the subject, and his
acquaintance with every detail of its history, each felt that to his
Lordship ought by right to fall the fortunate ticket.

“So did it, in fact, turn out. After much vacillation, with the last two
numbers remained the final decision. One belonged to the Royal Duke, the
other to Lord E------.

“‘You shall have a hundred guineas for your chance, E------,’ said the
Duke; ‘what say you?’

“‘Your Ruyal Highness’s wish is a command,’ said he, bowing and
blushing; ‘but were it otherwise, and to any other than your Royal
Highness, I should as certainly say nay.’

“‘Then “nay” must be the answer to me also; I cannot accept of such a
sacrifice: and, after all, you are much more worthy of such a treasure
than I am,--I really only meant it for a present to Mori.’

“‘A present, your Royal Highness!’ cried he, horrified; ‘I would n’t
give such a jewel to anything short of St. Cecilia,--the violin, you are
aware, was her instrument.’

“‘Now, then, for our fortunes!’ cried the Duke, as he drew forth his
ticket. ‘I believe I ‘m the lucky one: this is number 2000.’

“‘Two thousand and one!’ exclaimed Lord E------, holding up his, and, in
an ecstasy of triumph, sat down to recover himself.

“‘Here is the key, my Lord,’ said one of the party, advancing towards
him.

“He sprang up, and thrust it into the lock; in his agitation he shook
the box, and a slight, soft cadence, like a faint cry, was heard.

“‘The soul of music hovers o’er it still,’ he exclaimed theatrically,
and, flinging back the lid, discovered--Me! Yes, ladies and gentlemen,
in a very smart white robe, with very tasty embroidery, and a lace cap
which I am assured was pure Valenciennes, there I lay! I am not aware
whether my infantine movements were peculiarly seductive or not; but
I have been told that I went through my gamut at a key that even
overtopped the laughter around me.

“‘A very bad jest--a _mauvaise plaisanterie_ of the worst taste, I must
say,’ said Lord E------turning away, and leaving the room.



“I never rightly knew how the matter was afterwards made up, but
certainly it was by his lordship’s directions, and at his charge, that
I was nursed, reared, and educated. My expenses at Eton and Oxford, as
well as the cost of my commission, came from him; and it was only a few
days ago, on learning his death, that I also learned the termination
of my good fortune in life. He bequeathed me what he styled my ‘family
mansio,’--the fiddle-case; thus repaying by this cruel jest the
practical joke passed upon himself so many years before.”

“What name did they give you, sir?”

“‘I was called after the celebrated violinist of Cremona who lived
in the seventh century, who was named Cornelius Crejanus, or, as some
spell, Creganus; and, in compliance with modern usages, they anglicized
me into Con Cregan.”

“I have the honor to propose Con Cregan’s health,” said the president;
“and may he see many happy years ere he next goes to sleep in a wooden
box!”

This very gratifying toast was drunk with the most flattering
acclamations, and I descended from the tribune the “man of the evening.”

If some of the company who put credence in my story did not hesitate to
ascribe a strong interest in me to the Royal Duke himself, others, who
put less faith in my narrative, thought less of my parentage, and more
of myself; so that what I lost on one hand, I gained on the other.

There was a discretion, a certain shadowy prudery about certain portions
of my story, of which I have not attempted to convey any notion here,
but which I saw had “told” with the fair part of my audience, who,
possibly not over rigid in many of their opinions, were well pleased
with the delicate reserve in which I shrouded my direct allusion to my
parentage. A rough, red-whiskered skipper, indeed, seemed disposed to
pour a broadside into this mystery, by asking “If his Royal Highness
never took any notice of me?” but the refined taste of the company
concurred in the diplomatic refusal to answer a question of which the
“hon. gentleman on the straw chair” had given “no notice.”

The pleasures of the table,--a very luscious bowl of the liquid which
bore the mysterious epithet of “Thumbo-rig,” and which was a concoction
of the genus punch, spiced, sugared, and iced to a degree that concealed
its awful tendency to anti-Mathewism; bright eyes that were no churls
of their glances; merry converse; and that wondrous “magnetism of the
board” which we call good fellowship,--made the time pass rapidly.
Toasts and sentiments of every fashion went round, and we were
political, literary, arbitrary, amatory, sentimental, and satiric by
turns. They were pleasant varlets! and in their very diversity of humors
there was that clash and collision of mind and metal that tell more
effectively than the best packed party of choice wits who ever sat and
watched each other.

Then, there was a jolly jumbling up of bad English, bad Dutch, bad
French, Italian, Spanish, and Portuguese, that would drive a sober
listener clean mad. Stories begun in one tongue merged into another;
and so into a third; while explanations, mistakes, and corrections ran
alongside of the narrative, often far more amusing than the story to
which they were attached. Personalities, too, abounded, but with a most
unqualified good temper; and, on the whole, I never beheld a merrier
set.

M. Palamede alone did not relish the scene. He himself was nobody at
such a moment, and he longed for the ballroom and the dance; and it
was only after repeated summonses of his bell that we at last arose and
entered the saloon, where we found him standing, fiddle in hand, while,
rapping smartly a couple of times with his bow, he called out,--

“Places! places! Monsieur le Duc de Gubbins, to your place. Ladies, I
beg attention. Madame la Marquise, dans la bonne société on ne donne
jamais un soufflet.”

“Ah, here’s old Rosin again!” cried several of the party, who, with all
this familiarity, appeared to view him with no small respect.

“Shall I find you a partner, Monsieur de Congreganne?” said he to me.

“Thanks,” said I; “but, with your permission, I’ll not dance just yet.”

“As you please, it is but a contre-danse,” said he shrugging his
shoulders, while he moved away to arrange the figures.

I had not perceived before that a kind of orchestra, consisting of two
fiddles, a flute, and a tambourine, was stationed in a long gallery
over the door by which we entered; Monsieur Palamede being, however,
director, not alone of the music, but of the entire entertainment. The
band now struck up a well-known English country-dance, and away went the
couples, flying down the room to the merry measure; Monsieur de
Rosanne arranging the figures, beating the time, preserving order, and
restraining irregularities, with the energy of one possessed.

“Ah, Monsieur le Capitaine de Cocks, c’en est trop. Mademoiselle de
Spicer, pas si haut! de arms graceful! Ladies, no keep your hands under
* your--what ye call him--jupe--apron--ha! ha! Black man--negro--no talk
so loud when you make punch!”

“Chassez--balancez! La grace! Madame la Marquise, la grace!” Then, as
he passed me, he muttered with a voice guttural from anger, “Quel
supplice!”

As I continued to gaze on the scene, I could not help being struck with
the extreme diversity of look and expression; for while there were some
faces on which iniquity had laid its indelible stamp, there were others
singularly pleasing, and some actually beautiful. Among the men, the
same character prevailed throughout,--a rude, coarse good-humor,--the
sailor-type everywhere; but a few seemed persons of a higher class,
and on these a life of vice and debauchery had produced the most marked
change, and you could still see, amid the traces of nights of riot and
abandonment, the remnant of finer features, the expression they had worn
before their “fall.” If I was surprised at the good looks of many of
the women, still more was I by a gracefuluess of carriage and an air
of deportment that seemed as much out of place as they were unsuited to
such companionship. One young fellow appeared to be a general favorite
with the company. He was tall, well-made, and had that indescribably
rakish character about his very gesture that is rarely a bad indication
of the possessor’s mode of life. I had no difficulty in learning
his name, for every one called him by it at each instant, and “Fred
Falkoner” was heard on all sides. It was he who selected the music for
the dance; his partner, for the time being, was the belle of the room,
and he lounged about supreme. Nor was his title a bad one,--he was the
great entertainer of the whole assembly. The refreshments were almost
entirely of his ordering, and the clink of his dollars might be heard
keeping merry time with the strains of the violins. I watched him
with some interest; I thought I could see that, in descending to such
companionship, there was a secret combat between his self-respect and a
strange passion for seeing life in low places, which, when added to
the flattery such a man invariably obtains from his inferiors, is a
dangerous and subtle temptation. The more I studied him, the stronger
grew this conviction,--nay, at times, the expression of scorn upon his
handsome features was legible even to the least remarking. It was
while I still continued to watch him that he passed me, with a dark,
Spanish-looking girl upon his arm, When he turned round suddenly, and,
staring at me fixedly a few seconds, said, “We met once before, to-day.”

“I am not aware of it,” said I, doubtingly.

“Yes, yes. I never forget a face, least of all when it resembles yours.
I saw you this morning at the ‘Picayune.’”

“True, I was there.”

“What a precious set of rascals those fellows were! You supposed that
they were going to join the expedition. Not a bit of it. Some were
gamblers; the greater number thieves and pickpockets. I know them all;
and, indeed, I was going to warn you about them, for I saw you were a
stranger, but I lost sight of you in the crowd. But there’s the music.
Will you have a partner?”

“With all my heart,” said I, glad to encourage our further acquaintance.

“You speak Spanish?”

“Not a word.”

“Well, no matter. If you did, you should have mine here. But what say
you to Mademoiselle Héloïse, yonder?--a bit faded or so; but I remember
her second ‘Ballarina’ at the Havana, only two years back.”

I made the suitable acknowledgment; and the next moment saw me whirling
away in a waltz, at least in such an approximation to that measure as
my Quebec experience suggested, with a very highly rouged and
black-eyebrowed “danseuse.” My French was better than my dancing; and
so Mademoiselle Héloïse was satisfied to accept my arm, while we paraded
the room, discussing the company after the most approved fashion.

The French have a proverb, “Bête comme une danseuse;” and I must say
that my fair friend did not prove an exception. Her whole idea of life
was limited to what takes place in rehearsal of a morning, or on the
night of representation. She recounted to me her history from the time
she had been a “Rat,”--such is the technical term at the Grand Opera of
Paris,--flying through the air on a wire, or sitting perilously perched
upon a pasteboard cloud. Thence she had advanced to the state of Fairy
Queen, or some winged messenger of those celestials who wear muslin
trousers with gold stars, and always stand in the “fifth position.”
 Passing through the grade of Swiss peasant, Turkish slave, and
Neapolitan market-girl, she had at last arrived at the legitimate drama
of “legs,” yclept “ballet d’action;” and although neither her beauty
nor abilities had been sufficient to achieve celebrity in Paris, she
was accounted a Taglioni in the “provinces,” and deemed worthy of
exportation to the colonies.

“Non contingit cuique ad ire Corinthum!” we cannot all have our “loges”
 at the “Grand Opéra;” and happy for us it is so, or what would become of
the pleasure we derive from third, fourth, and fifth rate performances
elsewhere? True, indeed, if truffles were a necessary of life, there
would be a vast amount of inconvenience and suffering. Now, Mademoiselle
Héloïse, whose pirouettes were no more minded in Paris, nor singled out
for peculiar favor, than one of the lamps in the row of footlights, was
a kind of small idol in the Havana. She had the good fortune to live in
an age when the heels take precedence of the head, and she shared in
the enthusiasm by which certain people in our day would bring back the
heathen mythology for the benefit of the corps de ballet.

Alas for fame! in the very climax of her glory she grew fat! Now, flesh
to a danseuse is like cowardice to a soldier, or shame to a lawyer,--it
is the irreconcilable quality. The gauzy natures who float to soft
music must not sup. Every cutlet costs an “entrechat”! Hard and terrible
condition of existence, and proving how difficult and self-denying a
thing it is to be an angel, even in this world!

So much for Mademoiselle Héloise; and if the reader be weary of her, so
was I.

“You’ll have to treat her to a supper,” whispered Falkoner, as he passed
me.

“I’ve not a cent in my purse,” said I, thinking it better to tell the
truth than incur the reproach of stinginess.

“Never mind, take mine,” said he, as he dropped a very weighty purse
into my coat-pocket, and moved away before I could make any answer.

Perhaps the greatest flattery an individual can receive is to win some
acknowledgment of confidence from an utter stranger. To know that by the
chance intercourse of a few minutes you have so impressed another, who
never saw you before, that he is impelled at once to befriend you,
your self-esteem, so pleasantly gratified, immediately re-acts upon
the cause, and you are at a loss whether most to applaud your own
good gifts, or the ready wittedness of him who appreciated them so
instantaneously.

I was still hesitating, revolving, doubtless, the pleasant sense of
flattery aforesaid, when Falkoner came flying past with his partner.
“Order supper for four,” cried he, as he whizzed by.

“What does he say, mon cher Comte?” said my partner.

I translated his command, and found that the notion pleased her vastly.

The dining-room by this time had been metamorphosed into a kind of
coffee-room, with small supper-tables, at which parties were already
assembling; and here we now took our places, to con over the bill of
fare, and discuss scalloped oysters, cold lobster, devilled haddock, and
other like delicacies.

Falkoner soon joined us, and we sat down, the merriest knot in the room.
I must have been brilliant! I feel it so, this hour; a kind of warm glow
rushes to my cheeks as I think over that evening, and how the guests
from the different parts of the room drew gradually nearer and nearer to
listen to the converse at our table, and hear the smart things that came
pattering down like hail! What pressing invitations came pouring in
upon me! The great Mastodon himself could not have eaten a tithe of
the breakfasts to which I was asked, nor would the grog-tub of a
seventy-four contain all the rum-and-water I was proffered by skippers
lying “in dock.”

Falkoner, however, pleased me more than the rest. There was something in
his cordiality that did not seem like a passing fancy; and I could not
help feeling that however corrupted and run to waste by dissipation,
there was good stuff about him. He interested me, too, on another score:
he had formerly made one of a Texan excursion that had penetrated even
to the Rio del Norte, and his escapes and adventures amused me highly.
The ladies, I believe, at last found us very ungallant cavaliers; for
they arose, and left us talking over prairie life and the wild habits of
the chase, till day began to shine through the windows.

“The ‘Christobal’ sails to-morrow,” said he, “for Galveston; but even
she, smart sailer that she is, will scarce arrive in time to catch these
fellows. Here we are at the fifth of the month: the eighth was to be the
start; then that, supposing you to reach Galveston by the seventh, gives
you no time to get your kit ready, look after arms, and buy a nag. What
say you, then, if we make a party of our own,--charter one of these
small craft?--a hundred dollars or so will do it. We can then take our
time to pick up good cattle, look out for a couple of mules for our
baggage, and a spare mustang or so, if a horse should knock up.”

I concurred at once; the plan was fascination itself. Adventure,
liberty, novelty, enterprise, and a dash of danger to heighten all!
Falkoner talked of dollars as if they macadamized the road to St. Louis;
and I, glowing with punch and pride together, spoke of the expense as a
mere trifle. To this hour, I cannot say whether I had really mystified
myself into the notion that I possessed ample means, or was merely
indulging the passing pleasure of a delightful vision. So was it,
however; I smiled at the cheapness of everything, could scarcely fancy
such a thing as a Mexican pony for eighty dollars, and laughed--actually
laughed--at the price of the rifle, when all my worldly substance, at
the moment, would not have purchased copper caps for it.

“Don’t go too expensively to work, Cregan,” cried he, “and, above
all, bring no European servant. A Mexican fellow--or, better still, a
half-breed--is the thing for the prairies. You have to forget your Old
World habits, and rough it.”

“So I can,” said I, laughing good-humoredly; “I ‘m in a capital mind for
a bit of sharp work too. Just before I left the 90th, we made a forced
march from St. John’s through the forest country, and I feel up to
anything.”

“You’ll not like the cattle at first, I’m afraid,” said he. “They have
that racking action the Yankees are fond of. There is a capital mare
at Galveston, if we could get her. These fellows will snap her up, most
likely.”

“Butcher’s mare,” said I, hazarding a guess.

“Ah, you ‘ve been looking after her already,” said he, surprised.
“Well, to tell you the truth, that was one of my objects in coming here
to-night. I heard that some of these skipper fellows had got the winning
ticket: I paid twenty dollars to the office-clerk to see the number,
and determine to buy it up. Here it is. Can you read these figures? for,
hang me if the punch, or the heat, or the dancing, has not made me quite
dizzy.”

“Let me see: Number 438,” said I, repeating it a couple of times over.

“Yes, that is it. If I could have chanced on it, I ‘d have run down
to-morrow by the ‘Christobal.’ She lies about a mile out, and will weigh
with the ebb, at eight o’clock. That mare--she killed Butcher by a
down leap over a rock, but never scratched herself--is worth at least a
thousand dollars.”

“I offered eight hundred for her on mere character,” said I, sitting
back, and sipping my liquid with a most profound quietude.

Falkoner was evidently surprised with this announcement; but more so
from the rakish indifference it betrayed about money, than as bespeaking
me rich and affluent. And thus we chatted away till the black waiter
made his appearance to open the windows and prepare for the work of the
day.

“Where are you stopping?” said Falkoner, as we arose from the table.

“At Condor House,” said I, boldly giving the name of a very flash hotel.
“But it’s too noisy; I don’t like it.”

“Nor do I. It’s confoundedly expensive, too. I wish you would come to
Herrick’s; it is not quite so stylish, perhaps, but I think the cookery
is better, and you ‘d not pay five dollars a bottle for Madeira, and
eight for Champagne.”

“That _is_ smart,” said I. “They ‘ve not let me have my bill yet; but I
fancied they were costly folk.”

“Well, come and dine with me at Herrick’s to-morrow, and decide for
yourself.”

“Why not try the Condor with me?” said I.

“Another day, with all my heart; but I have a friend to-morrow, so come
and meet him at six o’clock.”

I agreed; and then we chatted on about London and town folks in a way
that, even with all I had drunk, amazed me for the cool impudence in
which I indulged.

“You knew De Courcy, of course,” said he, after a long run of mutual
friends had been disposed of.

“Jack?” cried I,--“Jack De Courcy, of the Cold-streams,--yes, I think
I did. Jack and I were like brothers. The last steeplechase I rode in
Ireland was for poor Jack De Courcy: a little chestnut mare with a good
deal of the Arab about her.”

“I remember her well,--an active devil, but she could n’t go for more
than half a mile.”

“Well, I managed to screw a race out of her.”

“You must tell me all about that to-morrow; for I find my unfortunate
head is like a bell with the vibration of the last stroke of the hammer
on it. Don’t forget,--to-morrow, sharp six. You ‘ll meet nobody but
Broughton.”

“Dudley,--Sir Dudley Broughton?”

“The same. You know him, then, already? Poor fellow! he’s terribly
cut up; but he ‘ll be glad to see an old friend. Have you been much
together?”

“A great deal. I made a cruise with him in his yacht, the ‘Firefly.’”

“What a rare piece of fortune to have met you!” cried Falkoner, as he
shook my hand once more. And so, with the most fervent assurances of
meeting on the morrow, we parted,--he, to saunter slowly towards his
hotel; and I, to stand in the middle of the street, and, as I wiped the
perspiration from my brow, to ask myself, had I gone clean mad.

I was so overwhelmed by the shock of my own impudence that I stood where
Falkoner left me, for full five minutes, motionless and spell-bound.
To have boasted of my intimacy with Captain De Courcy, although the
Atlantic rolled between us, was bad enough, in all conscience; but to
have talked of Sir Dudley--the haughty, insolent, overbearing Sir Dudley
Broughton--as “my old friend,” was something that actually appalled me.
How could my vain boastfulness have so far got the better of my natural
keenness; how could my silly self-sufficiency have carried me so
far? “Ah,” thought I, “it was not the real Con Cregan who spoke
such ineffable folly; these were the outpourings of that diabolical
‘Thumbo-rig.’”

While, therefore, I entered into a bond with myself to eschew that
insidious compound in future, I also adopted the far more imminent and
important resolve, to run away from New Orleans. Another sun must not
set upon me in that city, come what might. With a shudder, I called to
mind Sir Dudley’s own avowal of his passion as a hater, and I could not
venture to confront such danger.

I accordingly hastened to my miserable lodging, and, packing up my few
clothes, now reduced to the compass of a bundle in a handkerchief, I
paid my bill, and, on a minute calculation of various pieces of strange
coinage, found myself the possessor of four dollars and a quarter,--a
small sum, and something less than a cent for every ten miles I was
removed from my native land. What meant the term “country,” after all,
to such as me? He has a country who possesses property in it, whose
interests tie him to the soil, where his name is known and his presence
recognized; but what country belongs to him where no resting-place is
found for his weary feet, whose home is an inn, whose friends are the
fellow-travellers with whom he has journeyed? The ties of country, like
those of kindred, are superstitions,--high and holy ones sometimes, but
still superstitions. Believe in them if you can, and so much the better
for you; but in some hour the conviction will come that man is of every
land.

Thus pondering, I trudged along at a smart pace, my bundle on a stick
over my shoulder, never noticing the road, and only following the way
because it seemed to lead out of the city. It was a gorgeous morning;
the sun glittered on the bright roofs, and lit up the gay terraces of
the houses, where creepers of every tint and foliage were tastefully
entwined and festooned, as these people knew so well to dispose.
Servants were opening windows, displaying handsomely-furnished rooms,
replete with every luxury, as I passed; busy housemaids were brushing,
and sweeping, and polishing; and shining niggers were beating carpets
and shaking hearthrugs, while others were raking the gravel before the
doors, or watering the rich magnolias and cactuses that stood sentinel
beneath the windows. Carriages, too, were washing, and high-bred horses
standing out to be groomed,--all signs of wealth and of the luxuries of
the rich men, whose close-drawn curtains portended sleep. “Ay,” thought
I, “there are hundreds here, whose weightiest evil would be that they
awoke an hour earlier than their wont; that their favorite Arab had
stood on a sharp stone; that some rude branch had scratched the rich
varnish on their chariot: while I wander along, alone and friendless, my
worldly substance a few dollars.” This disparity of condition of course
occurs to the mind of every poor man; but it only is a canker to him who
has had a glimpse, be it ever so fleeting, of a life of luxury and ease.
For this reason, the servant-class will always be a great source of
danger to our present social condition; seeing the weakness, the folly,
and sometimes the worse than folly of those they serve, viewing, from
a near point, the interior lives of those who, seen from afar, are
reckoned great and illustrious,--they lose the prestige of respect
for the distinguishing qualities of station, and only yield it to
the outward symbols,--the wealth and riches. What Socialists are our
butlers; what Democrats our footmen; what Red Republicans are our cooks;
what a Leveller is the gardener! For all your “yellow plush,” you are
Sans-culottes, every man of you.

Now, I deem it a high testimony to my powers of judgment that I never
entertained these views. On the contrary, I always upheld the doctrine
that society, like a broken thigh-bone, did best on an “inclined plane,”
 and I repudiated equality with the scorn a man six feet high would feel
were he told that the human standard was to be four and a half. The only
grudge I did feel towards the fortunate man of wealth was that I should
lose so many brilliant years of life in acquiring--for acquire it I
would--what I would far rather employ in dispensing. A guinea at
twenty is worth a hundred at thirty, a thousand at forty, a million at
sixty,--that’s the geometrical mean of life. Glorious youth, that only
needs “debentures” to be divine!

My head became clearer and my brain more unclouded as I walked along in
the free air of the morning, and I felt that with a cigar I should both
compose my vagrant fancies, and cheat myself out of the necessity of
a breakfast. Excellent weed! that can make dulness imaginative, and
imagination plodding; that renders stupid men companionable to clever
ones, and gives a meek air of thought to the very flattest insipidity!

I searched my pocket for the little case that contained my Manillas, but
in vain; I tried another,--like result. How was it? I always carried it
in my great-coat: had I been robbed? I could not help laughing at the
thought, it sounded so ineffably comic. I essayed again, alas! with no
better success. Could I have placed it in the breast-pocket? What! there
is no breast-pocket! How is this, Con? Has Thumbo-rig its influence over
you yet? I passed my hand across my brow, and tried to remember if the
breast-pocket had only been a tradition of another coat, or what had
become of it. Pockets do not close from being empty, like county banks,
nor do they dry up, like wells, from disuse.

“No, no; there certainly was once one here.” As I said this, what was
my amazement to find that the pocket for which I had been searching
had changed sides, and gone from left to right! “Oh, this is too bad!”
 thought I; “with a little more punch, I could have fancied that I had
put my coat on wrong-sided. Here is a mystery!” said I, “and now, to
solve it patiently;” and so I sat me down by the wayside, and, laying my
bundle on the ground, began to reflect.

Reflection, I soon found, was of no use. Habit--the instinct of
custom--showed me that my pocket had always been to the left; my right
hand sought the spot with an almost mechanical impulse, whereas my left
wandered about like a man in search of his newly-taken lodging. As I
came to this puzzling fact, my fingers, deeply immersed in the pocket,
came in contact with a small leather case. I drew it forth; it was not
mine,--I had never seen it before! I opened it; there was nothing within
but a small piece of card, with the words, “Full Share Ticket,” on top,
and, underneath, the figures, ‘438.”

From the card, my eyes reverted to the coat itself; and now I saw, with
a surprise I cannot convey, that it was not my own coat, but another
man’s, I was wearing. The negro at the ordinary had assisted me to put
it on. It was the only one, indeed, remaining, as I came away, and some
other had carried off mine. So far, it was a fair exchange, of which I
was not in any way accountable, seeing that I performed a mere passive
part; taking--and even that unwillingly--what was left me. Certain
threadbare symptoms about the cuffs, and a missing button or two, also
showed me that I was no gainer by the barter. Was it worth while to go
back? Were the chances of recovering my own equal to the risk of being
myself discovered? I thought not. It was decidedly a shabby investment,
and, now that I examined it more closely, a very miserable substitute
for my own. I was vexed at the occurrence, and could not help
reflecting, in very severe terms, upon the breach of honor such an act
displayed. “Lie down with dogs, Master Con,” says the adage, “and see
if you don’t get up with fleas!” “Such company as you passed the evening
with were assuredly not above a piece of roguery like this.” Falkoner it
could not be; and I own that I was glad to know that, since he was much
taller than me; nor could I remember one who was near enough my own size
to make me suppose him the culprit; and so I ended by attributing the
knavery to the negro, who probably had kept this ancient vestment for a
moment of substitution.

It may be inferred, from the difficulty of solution in the case of this
very simple occurrence, that my faculties were not pre-eminently clear
and lucid, and that the vapor of the Thumbo-rig still hung heavily over
me; such, I am bound to own, was the fact. Every event of the previous
night was as shadowy and imperfect as might be. It was only during the
last half-hour of my conversation with Falkoner that I was completely
conscious of all said and done around me. Previous to this, my mind had
established a kind of Provisional Government over my rebellious ideas,
and, like most such bodies, its edicts had little force, for they were
based on but a weak prestige.

Now then came a question of this strange-looking piece of card, with
the numbers on which, by some wonderful process, I seemed to myself
perfectly familiar,--nay, I felt that they were, from some hidden cause,
recorded facts in my memory. All I could remember of the night before
threw little light upon the matter, and I wondered on, striving to
pierce the dull mist of uncertainty that enveloped all my thoughts;
by this time, I had reached the bank of the river, and could perceive,
about half a mile off, down the stream, a tall-masted smack getting
ready for sea,--her blue-peter fluttered at the mast-head, and the
pleasant “yo-ho!” of the sailors kept time with the capstan-bars as
they heaved at the anchor. The wind was a nor’-wester, and beat with
impatient gusts the loose canvas that hung ready to be shaken out, while
the stream rushed rapidly along her sides.

“Would I were to sail in you, wherever your voyage tended!” was my
exclamation; and I sat down to watch the preparations, which the loud
commands of the skipper seemed to hasten and press forward. So occupied
was I with the stir and bustle on board the craft, where everything was
done with a lightning speed, that I did not remark a boat’s crew who
sat leaning on their oars beside the wall of the stream; and it was only
when an accidental sound of their voices struck me that I saw them.

“That’s a signal to come away, Ben!” said one of the men. “He ‘ll not
wait no longer!”

“And why should he lose a tide for any land-lugger of them all? It’s not
every day, besides, we get a nor’-wester like this!”

“Well, what d’ye mean to do?” asked the former speaker.

“Give him ten minutes more, Ben,” cried another. “Let’s have a chance of
a dollar apiece, anyhow!”

“There goes a shot!” said the man called Ben, as he pointed to the
smack, from whose bow-port the smoke was lazily issuing. “I’ll not stay
here any longer; shove her away, lads!”



CHAPTER XIX. ON BOARD THE ‘CHRISTOBAL’

Without further delay, the men prepared to obey the summons. The boat’s
chain was cast off, and, as she swung out from the wall, I could see a
small standard at her stern, carrying a little white flag, which, as the
breeze wafted towards mer showed the enigmatical number 438.

I sprang to my legs and uttered a cry of surprise.

“Well, what is it, master?” said Ben, looking up, and probably expecting
to see me take a header into the muddy stream.

“That’s the number!” cried I, not knowing what I said. “That’s the very
number!”

“Very true, master, so it is, but you ha’n’t got the counterpart, I
guess!”

“Yes, but I have, though!” said I, producing the ticket from the
pocket-book.

“Why, darn me if that a’n’t himself!” cried the men; and they sung out
three hearty cheers at the discovery.

“Were you there long, old fellow?” said Ben.

“About half an hour,” said I.

“Tarnation! and why did ye keep us a-waitin’? didn’t you see the tide
was on the ebb, and that Christy was making signals every five minutes
or so?”

“I was waiting--waiting--”

“Waiting for what? I ‘d like to know.”

“Waiting for my baggage,” said I, taking a long breath.

“An’ it ain’t come yet?”

“No; I ‘m afraid they missed the road.”

“Be that as it may, master, I’ll not stay longer. Come along without
your kit, or stay behind with it, whichever you please.”

“Hang the traps!” said I, affecting a bold carelessness; “I’ve a few
things there I left out loose, that will do. When shall we be there?”
 This was a leading question, for I did not yet know whither we were
bound.

“At Galveston? Well, to-morrow evening or by nightfall, I guess, if
the wind hold. Sit down there and make yourself snug; there’s always
a little splash of a sea in this river. And now, lads, pull away,--all
together!”

A second shot from the smack announced that her anchor was tripped, and
we saw her now lurch over as her foresail filled.

The men pulled vigorously, and in about twenty minutes I stood upon the
deck of the “Christobal,” making sundry excuses to her skipper for being
late, and assuring him, on the faith of a gentleman, that I had utterly
forgotten all about my voyage till the last moment.

“They only sent me the number from the office late last night,” said he,
“and told me to look out for the gemman about the docks. But I war n’t
goin’ to do that, I said. He’s got a passage and grub to Galveston,--as
good as ere a gemman can desire; he’s won a nag they says is worth
seven or eight hundred dollars, with furniture and arms for the new
expedition; and I take it them things is worth a-looking arter,--so darn
me blue if I gives myself no trouble about ‘em.”

These scattered hints were all I wanted. The sea-breeze had restored me
to my wonted clearness, and I now saw that “438” meant that I had won a
free passage to Texas, a horse and a rifle when I got there; so far, the
“exchange of coats” was “with a difference.” It was with an unspeakable
satisfaction that I learned I was the only passenger on board the
“Christobal.” The other “gentlemen” of the expedition had either already
set out or abandoned the project, so that I had not to undergo any
unpleasant scrutiny into my past life, or any impertinent inquiry
regarding my future.

Old Kit Turrel, the skipper, did not play the grand inquisitor on me.
His life had been for the most part passed in making the voyage to and
from New Orleans and Galveston, where he had doubtless seen sufficient
of character to have satisfied a glutton in eccentricity. There was not
a runaway rogue or abandoned vagabond that had left the coast for years
back, with whose history he was not familiar. You had but to give him a
name, and out came the catalogue of his misdeeds on the instant.

These revelations had a prodigious interest for me. They opened the book
of human adventure at the very chapter I wanted. It was putting a keen
edge upon the razor to give _me_ the “last fashions in knavery,”--not
to speak of the greater advantage of learning the success attendant on
each, since “Kit” could tell precisely how it fared with every one who
had passed through his hands.

He enlightened me also as to these Texan expeditions, which, to use his
own phrase, had never been anything better than “almighty swindles,”
 planted to catch young flats from the north country, the Southerns being
all too “crank” to be done.

“And is there no expedition in reality?” said I, with all the horror
of a man who had been seduced from home, and family, and friends, under
false pretences.

“There do be a dash now and then into the Camanche trail when buffaloes
are plenty, or to bring down a stray buck or so. Mayhap, too, they cut
off an Injian fellow or two, if he linger too late in the fall; and
then they come back with wonderful stories of storming villages, and
destroying war-parties, and the rest of it; but we knows better. Most of
‘em ‘ere chaps are more used to picklocks than rifles, and can handle a
‘jemmy’ better than a ‘bowie-knife.’”

“And in the present case, what kind of fellows are they?”

He rolled a tobacco quid from side to side of his mouth, and seemed to
hesitate whether he would speak out.

“There is no danger with me, Captain; I am an Englishman, a perfect
stranger here, and have never seen or heard of a man amongst them.”

“I see _that_,” said he; “and your friends must be rank green ‘uns to
let you go and join this trail,--that’s a fact.”

“But what are they?”

“Well, they call ‘emselves horse-dealers; but above Austin there, and
along by Bexar, they call ‘em horsestealers!” and he laughed heartily at
the excessive drollery of the remark.

“And where do they trade with their cattle?”

“They sells ‘em here, or up in the States away north sometimes; but they
picks up the critters along the Chehuhua Line, or down by Aguaverde,
or San Pueblo. I ‘ve known ‘em to go to Mexico too. When they don’t get
scalped, they ‘ve rather good fun of it; but they squable a bit now and
then among ‘emselves; and so there’s a Texan proverb that ‘buffalo-meat
in spring is as rare as a mustang merchant with two eyes!’”

“What does that mean?”

“They gouge a bit down there, they do,--that’s a fact. I ‘ve known two
or three join the Redmen, and say Injians was better living with, than
them ‘ere.”

“I own your picture is not flattering.”

“Yes, but it be, though! You don’t know them chaps; but I know ‘em,--ay,
for nigh forty year. I ‘m a-livin’ on this ‘ere passage, and I’ve seen
‘em all. I knew Bowlin Sam, I did!” From the manner this was said, I saw
that Bowlin Sam was a celebrity, to be ignorant of whom was to confess
one’s self an utter savage.

“To be sure, I was only a child at the time; but I saw him come aboard
with the negro fellow that he followed up the Red River trail. They
were two of the biggest fellows you could see. Sam stood six feet
six-an’-a-quarter; the Black was six feet four,--but he had a stoop in
his shoulders. Sam tracked him for two years; and many’s the dodge they
had between ‘em. But Sam took him at last, and he brought him all the
way from Guajaqualle here, bound with his hands behind him, and a log of
iron-wood in his mouth; for he could tear like a juguar.

“They were both on ‘em ugly men,--Sam very ugly! Sam could untwist the
strongest links of an iron boat-chain, and t’ other fellow could bite a
man-rope clean in two with his teeth. ‘The Black’ eat nothing from the
time they took him; and when they put him into the shore-boat, in the
river, he was so weak they had to lift him like a child. Well, out they
rowed into the middle of the stream, where the water is roughest among
the ‘snags,’ and many a whirlpool dashing around ‘atween the bows of
the ‘sawyers.’ That’s the spot you ‘re sure to see one of these young
sharks,--for the big chaps knows better than to look for their
wittals in dangerous places,--while the water is black, at times, with
alligators. Well, as I was sayin’, out they rowed; and just as they
comes to this part of the stream, the black fellow gives a spring, and
drives both his heavy ironed feet bang through the flooring-plank of the
boat. It was past bailin’; they were half swamped before they could
ship their oars; the minute after, they were all struggling in the river
together. There were three besides the nigger; but he was the only one
ever touched land again. He was an Antigua chap, that same nigger; and
they knows sharks and caymans as we does dog-fish: but, for all that, he
was all bloody, and had lost part of one foot, when he got ashore.”

“Why had he been captured? What had he done?” “What had n’t he done!
That same black murdered more men as any six in these parts; he it
was burned down Che-coat’s mill up at Brandy Cove, with all the people
fastened up within. Then he run away to the ‘washings’ at Guajaqualle,
where he killed Colonel Rixon, as was over the ‘Placer.’ He cut him in
two with a bowie-knife, and never a one guessed how it happened, as the
juguars had carried off two or three people from the ‘washins ‘; but
the nigger got drunk one night, and began a-cuttin’ down the young
hemlock-trees, and sayin’, ‘That’s the way I mowed down Buckra’
Georgy,’--his name was George Rixon. Then he bolted, and was never seen
more. Ah, he was a down-hard ‘un, that fellow Crick!”

“Crick,--Menelaus Crick!” said I, almost springing up with amazement as
I spoke.

“Just so. You ‘ve heard enough of him ‘fore now, I guess.”

The skipper went on to talk about the negro’s early exploits, and the
fearful life of crime which he had always pursued; but I heard little of
what he said. The remembrance of the man himself, bowed down with years
and suffering, was before me; and I thought how terribly murder is
expiated, even in those cases where the guilty man is believed to have
escaped. So is it; the dock, the dungeon, and the gallows can be mercies
in comparison with the self-torment of eternal fear, the terror of
companionship, or the awful hell of solitude! The scene at Anticosti and
the terrific night in the Lower Town of Quebec rose both together to
my mind, and so absorbed my thoughts that the old skipper, seeing my
inattention, and believing that I was weary and inclined for sleep, left
me for the deck; and I lay still, pondering over these sad themes.

At last I roused myself and went on deck. The city had long since
disappeared from view, and even the low land at the mouth of the river
had faded in the distance; while, instead or the yellow, polluted
flood of the Mississippi, the blue waves, shining and sparkling, danced
merrily past, or broke in foam-sheets at the bow. The white sails were
bent like boards, firm and immovable before the breeze, and the swift
vessel darted her way onward as proudly as though her freight were
something prouder and better than a poor adventurer, without one in the
wide world who cared whether he won or lost the game with Fortune.

My spirits rose every mile we left New Orleans behind us; I felt,
besides, that to bring my skill to such a market was but to carry “coals
to Newcastle;” nor, from the skipper’s account, did Texas offer a much
more favorable field. However, it smacked of adventure; the very name
had a charm for me; and I thought I should far rather confront actual
danger than live a life of petty schemes and small expedients. But what
a strange crucible is the human heart! here was I, placed in a situation
to which an incident had elevated me,--of a kind which a more scrupulous
sense of honor would have made some shudder at,--fancying, ay, and
persuading myself too, that, in the main, I possessed very admirable
sentiments and most laudable ambitions; that the occasional little
straits to which I was reduced were only so many practical jokes played
on me by “Fate,” which took, doubtless, a high delight in the ingenuity
by which I always fell on my feet,--while I felt certain that, were I
only fairly treated, a more upright, honorable, straightforward young
gentleman never lived than I should prove!

“Let Dame Fortune only deal me trumps,” said I, “and I’ll promise never
‘to look into my neighbor’s hand.’” Gentle reader, you smile at my
humility; well, then, it’s clear you are neither a secretary of state
nor a railway director,--that’s all.

We dropped anchor off Galveston just as the sun was setting; and the
evening being calm, and the reflection of the houses and steeples in the
water sharp and defined, the scene was sufficiently striking. The city
itself was more important as to size and wealth than I had anticipated,
and the office of the “Texan Expedition,” held at the “Moon,” a
great coffee-house on the Quay, impressed me most favorably with the
respectability and pretensions of my “Co-expeditionaries.” Old Kit
presented me to the secretary--a very knavish-looking fellow in
spectacles of black gauze--as the winner of the great prize, which, to
my excessive mortification, I learned was at Houston, about eighty miles
farther up the Bay.

I apologized for my careless dress by stating that my baggage had been
unfortunately left behind at New Orleans, and that in my haste I had
been obliged to come on board with actually nothing but the few dollars
I had in my pocket.

“That’s a misfortune easily repaired, sir,” said the gauze-eyed
secretary; “you can have your ‘credit’ cashed here just as liberally as
at any town in the country.”

“I have no doubt of that,” responded I, somewhat tartly, for I did not
fancy this allusion to banks and bankers; “but all my papers are in my
portmanteau.”

“Provoking, certainly,” said he, taking a long pinch of snuff,--“ain’t
it, Kit?”

But Kit only scratched his nose, and looked puzzled.

“Are your bankers Vicars and Bull, sir?”

“No,” said I, “my credits are all on a Northern house; but I fancy my
name is tolerably well known. You ‘ve heard of the Cregans, I suppose.”

“Cregan--Cregan,” repeated he a couple of times; then, opening a
huge ledger at the letter C, ran his eye down a long column.
“Crabtree--Crossley--Croxam--Crebell--Creffet--Cregmore. It is not
Cregmore, sir?”

“No, Cregan is the name.”

“Ah, well, there’s no Cregan. There was a Cregmore was ‘lynched’ here,
I see by the mark in the book, and we have a small trunk waiting to be
claimed, belonging to him.”

“That ain’t the fellow as purtended to be winner of the wagon team that
was lotteried here a twelvemonth since, is it?” said Kit.

“Yes, but it is, though. He made out he had the ticket all right and
straight, when up comes one Colonel Jabus Harper, and showed the real
thing; and the chaps took it up hotly, and they lynched Cregmore that
evening.”

“Yes, sir, that’s a fact,” quoth Kit.

“What was the penalty?” asked I, with a most imposing indifference.

“They hanged him up at Hall’s Court yonder. I ain’t sure if he be n’t
hanging there still.”

“And this packet,” said I, for the theme was excessively distasteful,
“when does she sail?”

“She starts to-night at twelve,--first cabin, two dollars; steerage,
one-twenty.”

“Thank you,” said I, touching my hat with the condescending air one
occasionally employs to humiliate an inferior, by its mingled pride and
courtesy; and I turned into the street.

“You ain’t a-going to Hall’s Court, are you?” said Kit, overtaking me.

“Of course not,” responded I, indignantly. “Such sights are anything but
pleasurable.”

“He ain’t all right, that ‘un,” said Gauze-eyes, as old Kit re-entered
the office, and I stepped back to listen.

“Well, I don’t know,” muttered the other; “I ‘m a-think-ing it be
doubtful, sir. He ha’ n’t got much clink with him, that’s a fact.”

“I have half a mind to send Chico up in the boat to-night, just to dodge
him a bit.”

“Well, ye might do it,” yawned the other; “but Chico is such an almighty
villain that he’ll make him out a rogue or a swindler, at all events.”

“Chico is smart, _that_ I do confess,” said the other, with a grin.

“And he do look so uncommon like a vagabond, too; Chico, I don’t like
him.”

“He can look like anything he pleases, Chico can. I’ve seen him pass for
a Pawnee, and no one ever disciver it.”

“He ‘s a rank coward, for all that,” rejoined the skipper; “and he can
put no disguise upon _that_.”

The sound of feet, indicative of leaving, made me hasten from the
spot, but in a mood far from comfortable. With the fate of my ingenious
predecessor in “Hall’s Court” before me, and the small possibility of
escaping the shrewd investigations of “Chico,” I really knew not what
course to follow. The more I reflected, however, the less choice was
there at my disposal; the bold line, as generally happens, being not
a whit more dangerous than the timid path, since, were I to abandon my
prize, and not proceed to Houston, the inevitable Chico would only be
the more certain to discover me.

My mind was made up; and, stepping into a shop, I expended two of my
four dollars in the purchase of a “revolver,”--second-hand, but an
excellent weapon, and true as gold. A few cents supplied me with some
balls and powder; and, thus provided, I took my way towards the
wharf where the steamer lay, already making some indicative signs of
readiness.

I took a steerage passage; and, not knowing where or how to dispose of
myself in the interval before starting, I clambered into a boat on deck,
and, with my bundle for a pillow, fell into a pleasant doze. It was
not so much sleep as a semi-waking state that merely dulled and dimmed
impressions,--a frame of mind I have often found very favorable to
thought. One is often enabled to examine a question in this wise, as
they look at the sun through a smoked glass, and observe the glittering
object without being blinded by its brilliancy. I suppose the time I
passed in this manner was as near an approach to low spirits as I am
capable of feeling; for of regular downright depression, I know as
little as did Nelson of fear.

I bethought me seriously of the “scrape” in which I found myself, and
reflected with considerable misgivings upon the summary principles
of justice in vogue around me; and yet the knavery was not of my own
seeking. Like Falstaff’s honor, it was “thrust upon me.” I was innocent
of all plot or device. “Le diable qui se mêle en tout “--never was there
a truer saying--would have it that I should exchange coats with another,
and that this confounded ticket should be the compensation for worn
seams and absent buttons.

I have no doubt, thought I, but that “Honesty is the best policy,”
 pretty much upon the same principle that even a dead calm is better than
a hurricane. But to him who desires “progress,” on whose heart the word
“onward” is written, the calm is lethargy, while the storm may prove
propitious. I then tried to persuade myself that even this adventure
could not turn out ill,--not that I could by any ingenuity devise how it
should prove otherwise; but I knew that Fortune is as skilful as she is
kind, and so I left the whole charge to her.

Is it my fault, I exclaimed, that I am not rich, and wellborn, and
great? Show me any one who would have enjoyed such privileges more. Is
it my fault that, being poor, ignoble, and lowly in condition, I have
tastes and aspirations at war with my situation? These ought rather to
be stimulants to exertion than caprices of Fortune. I like the theory
better, too; and is it not hard to be condemned for the devices I am
reduced to employ to combat such natural evils? If the prisoner severs
his fetters with an old nail, it is because he does not possess the
luxury of a file or a “cold chisel.” As for me, the employment of small
and insignificant means is highly distasteful; instead of following the
lone mountain-path on foot, I’d drive “life’s high road” four-in-hand,
if I could.

The furious rush of the escape-steam, the quick coming and going of
feet, the heavy banging of luggage on the deck, and all the other
unmistakable signs of approaching departure, aroused me, as I lay
patiently contemplating the bustle of leave-taking, hand-shaking, and
embracing, in which I had no share. A lantern at the gangway lit up each
face that passed, and I strained my eyes to mark one, the only one in
whom I was interested. As I knew not whether the ingenious Chico were
young, old, short, slim, fat, or six-foot,--whether brown or fair,
smooth-faced or bearded,--my observations were necessarily universal,
and I was compelled to let none escape me.

At first, each passenger appeared to be “him;” and then, after a few
minutes, I gave up the hope of detection. There were fellows whose
exterior might mean anything,--large, loose-coated figures, with leather
overalls and riding-whips, many of them with pistols at their girdles,
and one or two wearing swords, parading the deck on every side. It
needed not the accompaniment of horse-gear, saddles, holsters, halters,
and cavessons to show that they belonged to a fraternity which, in every
land of the Old World or the New, has a prescriptive claim to knavery.
Although all of them were natives of the United States, neither in
their dark-brown complexions, deep mustaches and whiskers, and strange
gestures, was there any trace of that land which we persist in deeming
so purely Anglo-Saxon. The prairie and the hunting-ground, the life of
bivouac and the habit of danger, had imparted its character to their
looks; and there was, besides, that air of swagger and braggadocio so
essentially the type of your trafficker in horse-flesh.

If my attention had not been turned to another subject, I would
willingly have studied a little the sayings and doings of this
peculiar class, seeing that it might yet be my lot to form one of “the
brotherhood;” but my thoughts were too deeply interested in discovering
“Chico,” whose presence in the same ship with me actually weighed on my
mind like the terror of a phantom.

“Can this be him?” was the question which arose to my heart as figure
after figure passed me near where I lay; but the careless, indolent look
of the passenger as regularly negatived the suspicion. We were now under
way, steaming along in still water with all the tremendous power of our
high-pressure engines, which shook the vessel as though they would rend
its strong framework asunder. The night was beautifully calm and mild,
and, although without a moon, the sky sparkled with a thousand stars,
many of which were of size and brilliancy to throw long columns of light
across the bay.

The throb of the great sea monster as she cleared her way through the
water, was the only sound heard in the stillness; for although few had
“gone below,” the groups seated about the deck either smoked in silence,
or talked in low, indistinct tones.

I lay gazing at the heavens, and wondering within myself which of those
glittering orbs above me was gracious enough to preside over the life
and adventures of Con Cregan. “Some dim, indistinct little spangle it
must be,” thought I,--“some forgotten planet of small reputation, I ‘ve
no doubt it is. I should n’t wonder if it were that little sly-looking
fellow that winks at me from the edge of yonder cloud, and seems to
say, ‘Lie still, Con,--keep close, my lad; there’s danger near.’” As I
half-muttered this to myself, a dark object intervened between me and
the sky, a large black disk, shutting out completely the brilliant
fretwork on which I had been gazing. As I looked again, I saw it was
the huge broad-brimmed hat of a Padre,--one of those felted coalscuttles
which make the most venerable faces grotesque and ridiculous.

Lying down in the bottom of the boat, I was able to take a deliberate
survey of the priest’s features, while he could barely detect the dark
outline of _my_ figure. He was thick and swarthy, with jet-black eyes
and a long-pointed chin. There was something Spanish in the face, and
yet more of the Indian; at least, the projecting cheek-bones and the
gaunt, hollow cheeks favored that suspicion.

From the length of time he stood peering at me, I could perceive that it
was not a passing impulse, but that his curiosity was considerable. This
impression was scarcely conceived ere proved, as, taking a small lantern
from the binnacle, he approached the boat, and held it over me.

Affecting a heavy slumber, I snored loudly, and lay perfectly still,
while he examined my face, bending over me as I lay, and marking each
detail of my dress and appearance.

As if turning in my sleep, I contrived to alter my position in such a
manner that, covering my face with my arm, I could watch the Padre.

“Came on board alone, said you?” asked he of a little dirty urchin of a
cabin-boy, at his side.

“Yes, Father; about two hours before we left the harbor.”

“No luggage of any kind?”

“A bundle, Father; that under his head, and nothing more.”

“Did he speak to you, or ask any questions?”

“Only at what time we should reach Houston, and if the ‘White Hart’ was
near the Quay?”

“And then he lay down in the boat here?”

“Just so; I saw no more of him after.”

“That will do,” said the Padre, handing the lantern to the boy.

That will do! thought I also. Master Chico, if you know me, I know _you_
as well!

The game was now begun between us,--at least, so I felt it. I lay
watching my adversary, who slowly paced backwards and forwards, stopping
now and then to peep into the boat, and doubtless conning over in his
own mind his plan of attack.

We were to land some passengers and take in some wood at a little place
called Fork Island; and here I was half determined within myself that my
voyage should end. That “Chico” had discovered me, was clear, the Padre
could be no other than him; and that he would inevitably hunt me down at
Austin was no less evident. Now, discovery and “lynching” were but links
of the same chain; and I had no fancy to figure as “No. 2” in Hall’s
Court!

The silence on the deck soon showed that most of the passengers had gone
below, and, so far as I could see in the uncertain light, “Chico” with
them. I arose, therefore, from my hard couch to take a little exercise,
which my cramped limbs stood in need of. A light drizzling rain had
begun to fall, which made the deck slippery and uncomfortable, and so I
took my stand at the door of the cook’s galley, into which two or three
of the crew had sought refuge.

As the rain fell the fog thickened, so that, standing close in to shore,
the skipper slackened our speed, till at last we barely moved through
the water. Not aware of the reason, I asked one of the sailors for an
explanation.

“It’s the dirty weather, I reckon,” said he, sulky at being questioned.

“Impatient, I suppose, to get the journey over, my young friend?” said a
low, silky voice, which at once reminded me of that I had already heard
when I lay in the boat. I turned, and it was the Padre, who, with an
umbrella over him, was standing beside me.

“I ‘m not much of a sailor, Father,” replied I, saluting him
respectfully as I spoke.

“More accustomed to the saddle than the poop-deck?” said he, smiling
blandly.

I nodded assent, and he went on with some passing generalities about sea
and land life,--mere skirmishing, as I saw, to invite conversation.

Partly weariness, partly a sense of discomfort at the persecution
of this man’s presence, made me sigh heavily. I had not perceived it
myself, but he remarked it immediately, and said,--

“You are depressed in spirit, my son; something is weighing on your
heart!”

I looked up at him, and, guided possibly by my suspicion of his real
character, I saw, or thought I saw, a twinkling glitter of his dark eye,
as though he was approaching the theme on which he was bent.

“Yes, Father,” replied I, with a voice of well-feigned emotion, “my
heart is indeed heavy; but”--here I assumed a more daring tone--“I must
not despond, for all that!”

I walked away as I spoke, and, retiring, sat down near the wheel, as
if to meditate. I judged that the Padre would soon follow me; nor was I
wrong: I was not many minutes seated ere he stood at my side.

“I see,” said he, in a mild voice,--“I see, from the respect of your
manner, that you are one of our own people,--a good son of the Church.
What is your native country?”

“Ireland, Father,” said I, with a sigh.

“A blessed land indeed!” said he, benignly; “happy in its peaceful
inhabitants,--simple-minded and industrious!”

I assented, like a good patriot, but not without misgivings that he
might have been just as happy in another selection of our good gifts.

“I have known many of your countrymen,” resumed he, “and they all
impressed me with the same esteem. All alike frugal, temperate, and
tranquilly disposed.”

“Just so, sir; and the cruelty is, nobody gives them credit for it!”

“Ah, my son, there you are in error. The Old World may be, and indeed I
have heard that it is, ungenerous; but its prejudices cannot cross the
ocean. Here we estimate men, not by _our_ prejudices, but by _their_
merits. Here we recognize the Irishman as Nature has made him,--docile,
confiding, and single-hearted; slow to anger, and ever ready to control
his passions!”

“That’s exactly his portrait, Father!” said I, enthusiastically.
“Without a double of any kind,--a creature that does not know a wile or
a stratagem!”

The priest seemed so captivated by my patriotism and my generous warmth
that he sat down beside me, and we continued to make Ireland still our
theme, each vying with the other who could say most in praise of that
country.

It was at the close of a somewhat long disquisition upon the comparative
merits of Ireland and the Garden of Eden,--in which, I am bound to say,
the balance inclined to the former,--that the Padre, as if struck by a
sudden thought, remarked,--

“You are the very first of your nation I ever met in a frame of mind
disposed to melancholy! I have just been running over, to myself, all
the Irishmen I ever knew, and I cannot recall one that had a particle of
gloom or sorrow about him.”

“Nor had I, Father,” said I, with emotion; “nor did I know what sorrow
was, till three days back! I was light-hearted and happy; the world went
well with me, and I was content with the world. I will not trouble you
with my story; enough when I say that I came abroad to indulge a
taste for adventure and enterprise, and that the New World has not
disappointed my expectations. If I spent money a little too freely, an
odd grumble or so from ‘the governor’ was the darkest cloud that shaded
my horizon. An only son, perhaps I pushed that prerogative somewhat
too far; but our estate is unencumbered, and my father’s habits are
the reverse of extravagant,--for a man of his class, I might call them
downright rustic in simplicity. Alas! why do I think of these things? I
have done with them forever.”

“Nay, nay, you must not give way thus. It is very unlikely that one
young as you are can have any real guilt upon his conscience.”

“Not yet, Father,” said I, with a shudder,--“not yet; but who can tell
how it may be with me to-morrow or next day? What a different answer
should I have to give your question then!”

“This is some fancy,--some trick of a warm and ill-regulated
imagination, my son.”

“It is the language my heart pours from my lips,” said I, grasping
his hand as if with irrepressible emotion. “I have a heavy crime
here--here!” and I struck my breast violently; “and if it be as yet
unaccomplished, the shadow of the guilt is on me already.”

“Sit still, my son, sit still, and listen to me,” said he, restraining
me, as I was about to rise. “To whom can you reveal these mysterious
terrors more fittingly than to me? Be candid; tell me what weighs upon
your heart. It may be that a mere word of mine can give you courage and
calm.”

“That cannot be,” said I, firmly; “you speak in kindness, but you know
not what you promise. I am under a vow, Father,--I am under a vow.”

“Well, my son, there are many vows meritorious. There are vows of
penitence, and of chastity, and of abstinence--”

“Mine is none of these,” said I, with a low, guttural utterance, as if I
was biting each word I spoke.

“Vows of chastisement--”

“Not that, not that either!” cried I; then, dropping my voice to a low
whisper, I said, “I have sworn a solemn oath to commit a murder! I know
the full guilt of what is before me, I see all the consequences, both
here and hereafter: but my word is pledged,--I have taken the oath with
every ceremony that can give it solemnity; and--I ‘ll go through with
it!”

“There is a mystery in all this,” said the Padre; “you must recount the
circumstances of this singular pledge, ere I can give you either comfort
or counsel.”

“I look for neither,--I hope for neither!” said I, wringing my hands;
“but you shall hear my story,--you are the last to whom I can ever
reveal it! I arrived at New Orleans about a fortnight ago, on a yacht
cruise with a friend of mine, of whose name, at least, you may have
heard,--Sir Dudley Broughton.”

“The owner of a handsome schooner, the ‘Firefly,’” said the Padre, with
an animation on the subject not quite in keeping with his costume.

“The same; you are, then, acquainted with him?”

“Oh, no; I was accidentally standing on the wharf when his yacht came up
the river at New Orleans.”

“You did n’t remark a young man on the poop in a foraging-cap, with a
gold band round it?”

“I cannot say I did.”

“He carried a key-bugle in his hand.”

“I did not perceive him.”

“That was me; how different was I then! Well, well, I ‘ll hasten on. We
arrived at New Orleans, not quite determined whither next we should bend
our steps; and hearing by mere accident of this Texan expedition, we
took it into our heads we would join it. On inquiring about the matter,
we found that a lottery was in progress, the prizes of which were
various portions of equipment, horses, mules, baggage, negroes, and so
on. For this--just out of caprice--we took several tickets; but as, from
one cause or other, the drawing was delayed, we lingered on, going
each day to the office, and there making acquaintance with a number of
fellows interested in the expedition, but whose manner and style, I
need scarcely say, were not good recommendations to intimacy. Broughton,
however, always liked that kind of thing; low company, with him, had
always the charm of an amusement that he could resign whenever he
fancied. Now, as he grew more intimate with these fellows, he obtained
admission into a kind of club they held in an obscure part of the town,
and thither we generally repaired every evening, when too late for any
more correct society. They were all, or at least they affected to be,
interested in Texan expeditions; and the conversation never took any
other turn than what concerned these objects; and if at first our Old
World notions were shocked at their indifference to life,--the reckless
disregard of honor and good faith they evinced,--we came by degrees to
feel that the moral code of the Prairies permitted many things which
were never sanctioned in more cultivated latitudes.

“Broughton entered into all this with a most extraordinary interest.
Nothing seemed too wild, too abandoned, and too outrageous for his
notions; and, I shame to say it, he soon made me a convert to his
opinions. His constant speech was, ‘Be as virtuous as you please,
my dear fellow, among ladies and gentlemen; but pray fight Choctaws,
Pawnees, and half-breeds with their own weapons, which are either a
trick or a tomahawk.’ I never liked the theory; but partly from daily
iteration, partly from a yielding pliancy of disposition, and in great
measure from being shamed into it, I gave way, and joined him in all the
pledges he gave, to go through with anything the expedition exacted.
I must be brief; that light yonder is on Fork Island, where we stop to
take in wood; and ere we reach it, I must make up my mind to one course
or other.

“As the time for the starting of the expedition drew nigh, the various
plans and schemes became the theme of nightly discussion; and we heard
of nothing but guides and trails, where grass was to be found for the
cattle, and where water could be had, with significant hints about
certain places and people who were known or believed to be inimical to
these excursions. Thus, on the map, were marked certain villages which
might be put under contribution, and certain log-houses which should be
made to pay a heavy impost: here, it was a convent to be mulcted; and
there, a store or a mill to be burned! In fact, the expedition seemed to
have as many vengeances to fulfil as hopes of gain to gratify; for each
had a friend who was maltreated, or robbed, or murdered, and whose fate
or fortunes required an expiation.--But I weary you, Padre, with all
this?”

“Not at all, my son; I recognize perfectly the accuracy of your account.
I have heard a good deal about these people.”

“There was one individual, however, so universally detested that you
would suppose he must have been a kind of devil incarnate to have
incurred such general hate. Every one had a grudge against him, and, in
fact, there was a kind of struggle who should be allotted to wreak on
him the common vengeance of the company. It was at last decided that
his fate should be lotteried, and that whoever won the first prize--this
mare of which you may have heard--should also win the right to finish
this wretched man. I gained this infamous distinction; and here am I, on
my way to claim my prize and commit a murder! Ay, I may as well employ
the true word,--it is nothing less than a murder! I have not even the
poor excuse of revenge. I cannot pretend that he ever injured me,--nay,
I have not even seen him; I never heard of his name till two days
ago; nor, even now, could I succeed in finding him out, if I were not
provided with certain clews at Houston, and certain guides by whose aid
I am to track him. My oath is pledged: I swore it solemnly that, if the
lot fell upon me, I ‘d do the deed, and do it I will; yet, I am equally
resolved never to survive it.”--Here I produced my revolver.--“If this
barrel be for the unlucky Chico, this other is for myself!”

“What name did you say?” cried he, with a faltering voice, while his
hand, as he laid it on my arm, shook like ague.

“Chico, the wretch is called,” I said, fixing a cap on my pistol.

“And why call him a wretch, my son? Has he ever injured you? How do you
know that he is not some poor, kindly hearted creature, the father
of five children, one of them a baby, perhaps? How can you tell the
difficulties by which he gains his living, and the hazard to which he
exposes his life in doing so? And is it to injure such a man you will go
down to your own grave an assassin?”

“I’ll do it,” said I, doggedly; “I’ll keep my oath.”

“Such an oath never bound any man; it is a snare of Satan.”

“So it may,--I ‘ll keep it,” said I, beating the deck with my foot, with
the dogged determination of one not to be turned from his purpose.

“Kill in cold blood a man you never saw before?”

“Just so; I am not going to think of him, when I set so little store by
myself; I only wish the fellow were here now, and I’d show you whether
I’d falter or not.”

“Poor Chico,--I could weep for him!” said he, blubbering.

“Keep your pity for _me_,” said I,--“I, that am bound by this terrible
oath, and must either stamp myself a coward or a murderer. As for Chico,
I believe a more worthless wretch never existed,--a poor, mean-spirited
creature, whose trade is to be a spy, and by whose cursed machinations
many a fine fellow has been ruined.”

“You are all wrong, sir,” said the Padre, warmly. “I know the man
myself; he is an amiable, kind-hearted being, that never harmed any
one.”

“He’s the fellow to die, then!” said I, roughly.

“He has a small family, unprovided for.”

“They have the inheritance of his virtues,” said I, scoffingly.

“Can you have the heart for such cruelty?” cried he, almost sobbing.

“Come with me when I land at Houston, and see,--that’s all!” said I.
“A few minutes back, I was hesitating whether I would not land at this
island and abandon my purpose. The weakness is now over; I feel a kind
of fiendish spirit growing up within me already; I cannot think of the
fellow without a sense of loathing and hatred!”

“Lie down, my son, and compose yourself for an hour or two; sleep and
rest will calm your agitated brain, and you will then listen to my
counsels with profit: your present excitement overmasters your reason,
and my words would be of no effect.”

“I know it--I feel it here, across my temples--that it is a kind of
paroxysm; but I never close my eyes that I do not fancy I see the
fellow, now in one shape, now in another, for he can assume a thousand
disguises; while in my ears his accursed name is always ringing.”

“I pity you from my heart!” said the other; and certainly a sadder
expression I never saw in any human face before. “But go down below; go
down, I beseech you.”

“I have only taken a deck-passage,” said I, doggedly; “I determined that
I would see no one, speak to no one.”

“Nor need you, my son,” said he, coaxingly. “They are all sound asleep
in the after-cabin; take _my_ berth,--I do not want it; I am always
better upon deck.”

“If you will have it so,” said I, yielding; “but, for your life, not a
word of what I have said to you! Do not deceive yourself by any false
idea of humanity. Were you to shoot me where I stand, you could not save
him,--_his_ doom is spoken. If _I_ fail, there is Broughton, and, after
him, a score of others, sworn to do the work.”

“Lie down and calm yourself,” said he, leading me to the
companion-ladder; “we must speak of this to-morrow.”

I squeezed his hand, and slowly descended to the cabin. At first the
thought occurred to me that he might give the alarm and have me seized;
but then this would expose him so palpably to my recognition, should I
chance to escape, it was unlikely he would do so. The stillness on deck
showed me I was correct in this latter estimate, and so I turned into
his comfortable berth, and, while I drew the counterpane over me,
thought I had made a capital exchange for the hard ribs of the
“long-boat.”

If my stratagem had succeeded in impressing my friend Chico with a most
lively fear, it did not leave my own mind at perfect tranquillity. I
knew that he must be a fellow of infinite resources, and that the game
between us, in all likelihood, had but commenced. In circumstances of
difficulty, I have constantly made a practice of changing places with my
antagonist, fancying myself in _his_ position, and asking myself how I
should act? This taking the “adversary’s hand” is admirable practice
in the game of life; it suggests an immense range of combinations, and
improves one’s play prodigiously.

I now began to myself a little exercise after this fashion: but what
between previous fatigue, the warmth of the cabin, and the luxury of
a real bed, Chico and I changed places so often, in my brain, that
confusion ensued, then came weariness, and, at last sound sleep,--so
sound that I was only awoke by the steward as he popped his greasy head
into the berth and said, “I say, master, here we are, standing close in:
had n’t you better get up?”

I did as he advised; and, as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes, said,
“Where’s the Padre, steward?--what’s become of him?”

“He was took ill last night, and stopped at Fork Island; he ‘ll go back
with us to-morrow to Galveston.”

“You know him, I suppose?” said I, looking at the fellow with a shrewd
intelligence that he knew how to construe.

“Well,” cried he, scratching his head, “well, mayhap I do guess a bit
who he is.”

“So do I, steward; and when we meet again, he ‘ll know _me_.” said
I, with a look of such imposing sternness that I saw the fellow was
recording it. “You may tell him so, steward. I ‘ll wait for him
here till I catch him; and if he escape both myself and my friend
Broughton,--Broughton; don’t forget the name,--he is deeper than I give
him credit for.”

As I was about to leave the cabin, I caught sight of the corner of a
red handkerchief peeping out beneath the pillow of the berth. I drew
it forth, and found it was Chico’s travelling kit, which he preferred
abandoning to the risk of again meeting me. It contained a small black
skull-cap such as priests wear, a Romish missal, a string of beads, with
a few common articles of dress, and eight dollars in silver.

“The spoils of victory,” quoth I, embodying the whole in my own bundle:
“the enemy’s baggage and the military chest captured.”

“Which is the White Hart?” said I, as I came on deck, now crowded with
shore folk, porters, and waiters.

“This way, sir,--follow me,” said a smart fellow in a waiter’s dress;
and I handed him my bundle and stepped on shore.



CHAPTER XX. THE LOG-HUT AT BRAZOS

I was all impatience to see my prize: and scarcely had I entered the inn
than I passed out into the stable-yard, now crowded with many of those
equestrian-looking figures I had seen on board the steamer.

“Butcher’s mare here still, Georgie?” said a huge fellow, with high
boots of red-brown leather, and a sheepskin capote belted round him with
a red sash.

“Yes, Master Seth, there she stands. You’ll be getting a bargain of her,
one of these days.”

“If I had her up at Austin next week for the fair, she ‘d bring a few
hundred dollars.”

“You ‘d never think of selling a beast like that at Austin, Seth?” said
a bystander.

“Why not? Do you fancy I ‘ll bring her into the States, and see her
claimed in every town of the Union? Why, man, she’s been stolen once
a month, that mare has, since she was a two-year-old. I knew an old
general up in the Maine frontier had her last year; and he rid her
away from a ‘stump meeting’ in Vermont, in change of his own
mule,--blind,--and never know’d the differ till he was nigh home. I
sold her twice, myself, in one week. Scott of Muckleburg stained her
off fore-leg white, and sold her back, as a new one, to the fellow who
returned her for lameness; and she can pretend lameness, she can.”

A roar of very unbelieving laughter followed this sally, but Seth
resumed,--

“Well, I’ll lay fifty dollars with any gentleman here that she comes out
of the stable dead lame, or all sound, just as I bid her.”

Nobody seemed to fancy this wager; and Seth, satisfied with having
established his veracity, went on,--

“You ‘ve but to touch the coronet of the off-foot with the point of your
bowie,--a mere touch, not draw blood,--and see if she won’t come out
limping on the toe, all as one as a dead breakdown in the coffin joint;
rub her a bit then with your hand,--she ‘s all right again! It was
Wrecksley of Ohio taught her the trick; he used to lame her that way,
and buy her in, wherever he found her.”

“Who’s won her this time?” cried another.

“I have, gentlemen,” said I, slapping my boot with my cane, and
affecting a very knowing air as I spoke. The company turned round and
surveyed me some seconds in deep silence.

“You an’t a-goin’ to ride her, young ‘un?” said one, half
contemptuously.

“No, he an’t; the gent’s willin’ to sell her,” chimed in another.

“He’s goin’ to ax me three hundred dollars,” said a third, “an’ I an’t
a-goin’ to gi’ him no more than two hundred.”

“You are all wrong, every man of you,” said Seth. “He’s bringing her to
England, a present for the Queen, for her own ridin’.”

“And I beg to say, gentlemen, that none of you have hit upon the right
track yet; nor do I think it necessary to correct you more fully. But
as you appear to take an interest in my concerns, I may mention that
I shall want a hack for my servant’s riding,--a short-legged,
square-jointed thing, clever to go, and a good feeder, not much above
fourteen hands in height, or four hundred dollars in price. If you
chance upon this--”

“I know your mark.”

“My roan, with the wall-eye. You don’t mind a walleye?”

“No, no! my black pony mare’s the thing the gent’s a lookin’ for.”

“I say it’s nothing like it,” broke in Seth. “He’s a-wantin’ a half-bred
mustang, with a down-east cross,--a critter to go through fire and
water; liftin’ the fore-legs like a high-pressure piston, and with a
jerk of the ‘stifle’ like the recoil of a brass eight-pounder. An’t I
near the mark?”

“Not very wide of it,” said I, nodding encouragingly.

“She ‘s at Austin now. You an’t a-goin’ there?”

“Yes,” said I; “I shall be in Austin next week.”

“Well, never you make a deal till you see my black pony,” cried one.

“Nor the roan cob,” shouted another.

“He ‘d better see ‘em ‘fore he sees Split-the-wind, then, or he ‘d not
look at ‘em arter,” said Seth. “You ‘ve only to ask for Seth Chiseller,
and they ‘ll look me up.”

“You an’t a-goin’ to let us see Butcher’s mare afore we go?” said one to
the ostler.

“I an’t, because I have n’t got the key. She’s a double-locked, and the
cap ‘n never gives it to no one, but comes a-feedin’ time himself, to
give her corn.”

After a few muttered remarks on this caution, the horse-dealers
sauntered out of the yard, leaving me musing over what I had heard, and
wondering if this excessive care of the landlord boded any suspicion
regarding the winner of the prize.

“Jist draw that bolt across the gate, there, will ye,” said the ostler,
while he produced a huge key from his pocket. “I know ‘em well, them
gents. A man must have fourteen eyes in his head, and have ‘em back and
front too, that shows ‘em a horse beast! Darn me coarse! if they can’t
gi’ ‘un a blood spavin in a squirt of tobacco! Let’s see your ticket,
young master, and I ‘ll show you Charcoal,--. that’s her name.”

“Here it is,” said I, “signed by the agent at Galveston, all right and
regular.”

“The cap’n must see to that. I only want to know that ye have the
number. Yes, that ‘s it; now stand a bit on one side. Ye ‘ll see her
when she comes out.”

He entered the stable as he spoke, and soon re-appeared, leading a tall
mare, fully sixteen hands high, and black as jet; a single white star on
her forehead, and a dash of white across the tail, being the only marks
on her. She was bursting with condition, and both in symmetry and action
a splendid creature.



“An’t she a streak of lightnin’, and no mistake?” said he, gazing on
her with rapture. “An’t she glibber to move nor a wag of a comet’s
tail, when he ‘s taking a lark round the moon? There’s hocks! there’s
pasterns! Show me a gal with ankles like ‘em, and look at her, here!
An’t she a-made for sittin’ on?”

I entered into all his raptures. She was faultless in every
point,--save, perhaps, that in looking at you she would throw her eye
backwards, and show a little bit too much of the white. I remarked this
to the ostler.

“The only fault she has,” said he, shaking his head; “she mistrusts a
body always, and so she’s eternally a lookin’ back, and a gatherin’ up
her quarters, and a holdin’ of her tail tight in; but for that, she’s
a downright regular beauty, and for stride and bottom there ain’t her
equal nowhere.”

“Her late master was unlucky, I’ve heard,” said I, insinuatingly.

“He was so far unlucky that he could n’t sit his beast over a torrent
and a down leap. He would hold her in, and she won’t bear it at a
spring, and so she flung him before she took the leap; and when _she_
lit, ‘t other side, with her head high and her hind legs under her, _he_
was a sittin’ with his ‘n under his arm, and his neck bruck,--that was
the way o’ it. See now, master, if ever ye do want a great streak out
of her, leave the head free a bit, press her wi’ your calves, and give a
right down reg’lar halloo,--ha! like a Mexican chap; then she’ll do it!”

The ostler found me a willing listener, either when dwelling on the
animal’s perfections, or suggesting hints for her future management; and
when at last both these themes were tolerably exhausted, he proceeded to
show me the horse-gear of saddle, and bridle, and halter, and holsters,
all handsomely finished in Mexican taste, and studded with brass nails
in various gay devices. At last he produced the rifle,--a regular
Kentucky one, of Colt’s making,--and what he considered a still greater
prize, a bell-mouthed thing half horse-pistol, half blunderbuss, which
he called “a almighty fine ‘Harper’s Ferry tool,’ that would throw
thirty bullets through an oak panel two inches thick.”

It was evident that he looked upon the whole equipment as worthy of the
most exalted possession, and he gazed on me as one whose lot was indeed
to be envied.

“Seth and the others leave this to-morrow a’ternoon,” said he; “but if
ye be a-goin’ to Austin, where the ‘Spedeshin’ puts up, take my advice,
and get away before ‘em. You ‘ve a fine road,--no trouble to find the
way; your beast will carry you forty, fifty, if you want it, sixty,
miles between sunrise and ‘down;’ and you ‘ll be snug over the journey
before they reach Killian’s Mill, the half-way. An’ if ye want to know
why I say so, it’s just because that’s too good a beast to tempt a
tramper wi’, and them’s all trampers!”

I gave the ostler a dollar for all his information and civility, and
re-entered the inn to have my supper. The cap’n had already returned
home, and after verifying my ticket, took my receipt for the mare, which
I gave in all form, writing my name, “Con Cregan,” as though it were to
a check for a thousand pounds.

I supped comfortably, and then walked out to the stable to see Charcoal.
“Get her corn; you’ll see if she don’t, eat it in less than winkin’,”
 said the ostler; “and if she wor my beast, she’d never taste another
feed till she had her nose in the manger at Croft’s Gulley.”

“And where is Croft’s Gulley?”

“It’s the bottoms after you pass the larch wood; the road dips a bit,
and is heavy there, and it’s a good baitin’ place, just eighteen miles
from here.”

“On the road to Austin?”

He nodded. “Ye see,” he said, “the moon’s a risin’; there’s no one out
this time. Ye know what I said afore.”

“I’ll take the advice, then. Get the traps ready; I’ll pack the
saddle-bags and set out.”

If any one had asked me why I was in such haste to reach Austin, my
answer would have been, “To join the expedition;” and if interrogated,
“With what object then?” I should have been utterly dumbfoundered.
Little as I knew of its intentions, they must all have been above the
range of my ability and means to participate in. True, I had a horse
and a rifle; but there was the end of my worldly possessions, not to say
that my title, even to these, admitted of litigation. A kind of vague
notion possessed me that, once up with the expedition, I should find
my place “somewhere,”--a very Irish idea of a responsible situation. I
trusted to the “making myself generally useful” category for employment,
and to a ready-wittedness never cramped nor restrained by the petty
prejudices of a conscience.

The love of enterprise and adventure is conspicuous among the springs of
action in Irish life, occasionally developing a Wellesley or a Captain
Rock. Peninsular glories and predial outrage have just the same one
origin,--a love of distinction, and a craving desire for the enjoyment
of that most fascinating of all excitements,--whatever perils life.

Without this element, pleasure soon palls; without the cracked skulls
and fractured “femurs,” fox-hunting would be mere galloping; a review
might vie with a battle, if they fire blank cartridge in both! Who ‘d
climb the Peter Bot, or cross the “petit mulets” of Mont Blanc, if it
were not that a false step or a totter would send him down a thousand
fathoms into the deep gorge below. This playing hide-and-seek with Death
seems to have a great charm, and is very possibly the attraction some
folks feel in playing invalid, and passing their lives amid black
draughts and blue lotions!

I shrewdly suspect this luxury of tempting peril distinguishes man from
the whole of the other animal creation; and if we were to examine it
a little, we should see that it opens the way to many of his highest
aspirings and most noble enterprises. Now, let not the gentle reader
ask, “Does Mr. Cregan include horse-stealing in the list of these
heroic darings?” Believe me, he does not; he rather regarded the act of
appropriation in the present case in the light some noble lords did when
voting away church property,--“a hard necessity, but preferable to being
mulct oneself!” With many a thought like this, I rode out into the now
silent town, and took my way towards Austin.

It is a strange thing to find oneself in a foreign land, thousands of
miles from home, alone, and at night; the sense of isolation is almost
overwhelming. So long as daylight lasts, the stir of the busy world and
the business of life ward off these thoughts,--the novelty of the scene
even combats them; but when night has closed in, and we see above us
the stars that we have known in other lands, the self-same moon by whose
light we wandered years ago, and then look around and mark the features
of a new world, with objects which tell of another hemisphere; and then
think that we are there alone, without tie or link to all around us, the
sensation is thrilling in its intensity.

Every one of us--the least imaginative, even--will associate the
strangeness of a foreign scene with something of that adventure of which
he has read in his childhood; and we people vacancy, as we go, with
images to suit the spot in our own country. The little pathway along
the river side suggests the lovers’ walk at sunset as surely as the dark
grove speaks of a woodman’s hut or a gypsy camp. But abroad, the scene
evokes different dwellers: the Sierra suggests the brigand; the thick
jungle, the jaguar or the rattlesnake; the heavy plash in the muddy
river is the sound of the cayman; and the dull roar, like wind within a
cavern, is the cry of the hungry lion. The presence around us of objects
of which we have read long ago, but never expected to see, is highly
exciting; it is like taking our place among the characters of a story,
and investing us with an interest to ourselves, as the hero of some
unwrought history.

This is the most fascinating of all castle-building, since we have a
spot for an edifice,--a territory actually given to us.

I thought long upon this theme, and wondered to what I was yet
destined,--whether to some condition of real eminence, or to move on
among that vulgar herd who are the spectators of life, but never its
conspicuous actors. I really believe this ignoble course was more
distasteful to me from its flatness and insipidity than from its
mere humility. It seemed so devoid of all interest, so tame and so
monotonous, I would have chosen peril and vicissitude any day in
preference. About midnight I reached Croft’s Gulley, where, after
knocking for some time, a very sulky old negro admitted me into a stable
while I baited my mare. The house was shut up for the night; and even
had I sought refreshment, I could not have obtained it.

After a brief halt, I again resumed the road, which led through a close
pine forest, and, however much praised, was anything but a good surface
to travel on. Charcoal, however, made light of such difficulties, and
picked her steps over holes and stumps with the caution of a trapper,
detecting with a rare instinct the safe ground, and never venturing on
spots where any difficulty or danger existed. I left her to herself, and
it was curious to see that whenever a short interval of better footway
intervened, she would, as if to “make play,” as the jockeys call it,
strike out in a long swinging canter, “pulling up” to the walk the
moment the uneven surface admonished her to caution.

As day broke, the road improved so that I was able to push along at a
better pace, and by breakfast-time I found myself at a low, poor-looking
log-house called “Brazos.” A picture representing Texas as a young child
receiving some admirable counsel from a very matronly lady with thirteen
stars on her petticoat, flaunted over the door, with the motto, “Filial
Affection, and Candy Flip at all hours.”

A large, dull-eyed man, in a flannel pea-jacket and loose trousers to
match, was seated in a rocking-chair at the door, smoking an enormous
cigar, a little charmed circle of expectoration seeming to defend him
from the assaults of the vulgar. A huge can of cider stood beside him,
and a piece of Indian corn bread. He eyed me with the coolest unconcern
as I dismounted, nor did he show the slightest sign of welcome.

“This is an inn, I believe, friend?” said I, saluting him.

“I take it to be a hotel,” said he, in a voice very like a yawn.

“And the landlord, where is he?”

“Where he ought to be,--at his own door, a smokin’ his own rearin’.”

“Is there an ostler to be found? I want to refresh my horse, and get
some breakfast for myself too.”

“There an’t none.”

“No help?”

“Never was.”

“That’s singular, I fancy.”

“No, it an’t.”

“Why, what do travellers do with their cattle, then?”

“There bean’t none.”

“No cattle?”

“No travellers.”



“No travellers! and this the high road between two considerable towns!”

“It an’t.”

“Why, surely this is the road to Austin?”

“It an’t.”

“Then this is not Brazos?”

“It be Upper Brazos.”

“There are two of them, then; and the other, I suppose, is on the Austin
road?”

He nodded.

“What a piece of business!” sighed I; “and how far have I come astray?”

“A good bit.”

“A mile or two?”

“Twenty.”

“Will you be kind enough to be a little more communicative, and just say
where this road leads to; if I can join the Austin road without turning
back again; and where?”

Had I propounded any one of these queries, it is just possible I might
have had an answer; but, in my zeal, I outwitted myself. I drew my
check for too large an amount, and consequently was refused payment
altogether.

“Well,” said I, after a long and vain wait for an answer, “what am I to
do with my horse? There is a stable, I hope?”

“There an’t,” said he, with a grunt.

“So that I can’t bait my beast?”

“No!”

“Bad enough! Can I have something to eat myself,--a cup of coffee--?”

A rude burst of laughter stopped me, and the flannel man actually
shook with the drollery of his own thoughts. “It bean’t Astor House, I
reckon!” said he, wiping his eyes.

“Not very like it, certainly,” said I, smiling.

“What o’ that? Who says it ought to be like it?” said he, and his fishy
eyes flared up, and his yellow cheeks grew orange with anger. “I an’t
very like old Hickory, I s’pose! and maybe I don’t want to be! I’m a
free Texan! I an’t a nigger nor a blue-nose! I an’t one of your old
country slaves, that black King George’s boots, and ask leave to pay his
taxes! I an’t.”

“And I,” said I, assuming an imitation of his tone, for experiment’s
sake, “I am no lazy, rocking-chair, whittling, tobacco-chewing Texan!
but a traveller, able and willing to pay for his accommodation, and who
will have it, too!”

“Will ye? Will ye, then?” cried he, springing up with an agility I could
not have believed possible; while, rushing into the hut, he reappeared
with a long Kentucky rifle, and a bayonet a-top of it. “Ye han’t long to
seek yer man, if ye want a flash of powder! Come out into the bush and
‘see it out,’ I say!”

The tone of this challenge was too insulting not to call for at least
the semblance of acceptance; and so, fastening my mare to a huge staple
beside the door, I unslung my rifle, and cried, “Come along, my friend;
I’m quite ready for you!”

Nothing daunted at my apparent willingness, he threw back the hammer of
his lock, and said, “Hark ye, young un! You can’t give me a cap or two?
Mine are considerable rusty!”

The request was rather singular, but its oddity was its success; and so,
opening a small case in the stock of my rifle, I gave him some.

“Ah, them ‘s real chaps,--the true ‘tin jackets,’ as we used to say at
St. Louis!” cried he, his tongue seeming wonderfully loosened by the
theme. “Now, lad, let’s see if one of your bullets fit this bore; she’s
a heavy one, and carries twenty to the pound; and I ‘ve nothing in her
now but some loose chips of iron for the bears.”

Loose chips of iron for the bears! thought I; did ever mortal hear such
a barbarian! “You don’t fancy, friend, I came here to supply you with
lead and powder, to be used upon myself, too! I supposed, when you asked
me to come out into the bush, that you had everything a gentleman ought
to have for such a purpose.”

“Well, I never seed the like of that!” exclaimed he, striking the
ground with the butt end of his piece. “If we don’t stand at four guns’
length--”

“We ‘ll do no such thing, friend,” said I, shouldering my piece, and
advancing towards him. “I never meant to offend _you_; nor have you any
object in wounding, mayhap killing, _me_. Let me have something to eat;
I ‘ll pay for it freely, and go my ways.”

“What on airth is it, eh?” said he, looking puzzled. “Why, that’s one of
Colt’s rifles! you’d have picked me down at two hundred yards, sure as
my name is Gabriel.”

“I know it,” said I, coolly; “and how much the better or the happier
should I have been, had I done so?” I watched the fellow’s pasty
countenance as though I could read what passed in the muddy bottom of
his mind.

“If it were not for something of this kind,” added I, sorrowfully, “I
should not be here to-day. You know New Orleans?” He nodded. “Well,
perhaps you know Ebenezer York?”

“The senator?”

“The same!” I made the pantomime of presenting a pistol, and then of a
man falling. “Just so. His brothers have taken up the pursuit, and so I
came down into this quarter till the smoke cleared off!”

“He was a plumper at a hundred and twenty yards. I seen him double up
Gideon Millis, of Ohio.”

“Ah, I could recount many a thing of the kind to you,” said I, leading
the way towards the hut, “but my throat is so dry, and I feel so
confoundedly weary just now--”

“That’s cider,” said he, pointing to the crock.

I did n’t wait for a more formal invitation, but carried it to my lips,
and so held it for full a couple of minutes.

“Ye _wor_ drouthy,--that’s a fact!” said he, peering into the low
watermark of the vessel.

“You hav’n’t got any more bread?” said I, appropriating his own.

“If I had n’t, ye ‘d not have got that so easy, lad!” said he, with a
grin.

“And now for my mare; you see she’s a good one--”

“Good as if she belonged to a richer master!” said he, with a peculiar
leer of the eye. “I know her well! knowed her a foal! Ah, Charry, Miss!
do you forget the way to take off your saddle with your teeth?” and he
patted the creature with a nearer approach to kindness than I believed
he was capable of.

I will not dwell upon the little arts I employed to conciliate my friend
Gabriel, nor stop to say how I managed to procure some Indian corn-meal
for my horse, and the addition of a very tough piece of dried beef to my
own meagre breakfast. I conclude the reader will be as eager to escape
from his society as I was myself; nor had I ever thrown him into such
unprofitable acquaintanceship, were there other means of explaining
how first I wandered from the right path, and by what persuasions I was
influenced in not returning to it.

If Gabriel’s history was not very entertaining, it was at least short,
so far as its catastrophe went. He was a Kentucky “bounty man,” who had
taken into his head to fight a duel with a companion with whom he was
returning from New York. He killed his antagonist, buried him, and
was wending his way homeward with the watch and other property of the
deceased, to restore to his friends, when he was arrested at Little
Rock, and conveyed to jail. He was tried, found guilty, and sentenced
to death, but made his escape the night before the execution was to have
taken place. His adventures from the Arkansas River till the time he
found himself in Texas were exciting in a high degree, and, even with
his own telling, not devoid of deep interest. Since his location in the
One-star Republic, he had tried various things, but all had failed
with him. His family, who followed him, died off by the dreadful
intermittents of the bush, leaving him alone to doze through the
remainder of existence between the half-consciousness of his fall and
the stupid insensibility of debauch. There was but one theme could
stir the dark embers of his nature; and when he had quitted _that_, the
interest of life seemed to have passed away, and he relapsed into his
dreamy indifference to both present and future.

How he contrived to eke out subsistence was difficult to conceive.
To the tavern he had been almost the only customer, and in succession
consumed the little stores his poor wife had managed to accumulate. He
appeared to feel a kind of semi-consciousness that if “bears did not
fall in his way” during the winter, it might go hard with him; and he
pointed to four mounds of earth behind the log-hut, and said that “the
biggest would soon be alongside of ‘em.”

As the heat of midday was too great to proceed in, I learned from him
thus much of his own story, and some particulars of the road to Bexar,
whither I had now resolved on proceeding, since, according to his
opinion, that afforded me a far better chance of coming up with the
expedition than by following their steps to Austin.

“Had you come a few hours earlier to-day,” said he, “you could have
joined company with a Friar who is travelling to Bexar; but you ‘ll
easily overtake him, as he travels with a little wagon and a sick woman.
They are making a pilgrimage to the saints there for her health. They
have two lazy mules and a half-breed driver that won’t work miracles on
the roads, whatever the Virgin may after! You’ll soon come up with them,
if Charry’s like what she used to be.”

This intelligence was far from displeasing to me. I longed for some
companionship; and that of a Friar, if not very promising as to
amusement, had at least the merit of safety,--no small charm in such a
land as I then sojourned in. I learned besides that he was an Irishman
who had come out as a missionary among the Choctaws, and that he was
well versed in prairie life; that he spoke many of the Indian dialects,
and knew the various trails of these pathless wilds like any trapper of
them all.

Such a fellow-traveller would be indeed a prize; and as I saddled my
mare to follow him, I felt lighter at heart than I had done for a long
time previous. “And his name?” said I.

“It is half-Mexican by this. They call him Fra Miguel up at Bexar.”

“Now then for Fra Miguel!” cried I, springing into my saddle; and with a
frank “Good-bye,” took the road to Bexar.

I rode along with a light heart, my way leading through a forest of
tall beech and alder trees, whose stems were encircled by the twining
tendrils of the “Liana,” which oftentimes spanned the space overhead,
and tempered the noonday sun by its delicious shade. Birds of gay
plumage and strange note hopped from branch to branch, while hares and
rabbits sat boldly on the grassy road, and scarcely cared to move at
my approach. The crimson-winged bustard, the swallow-tailed woodpecker,
with his snowy breast, and that most beautiful of all, the lazuli finch,
whose color would shame the blue waters of the Adriatic, chirped and
fluttered on every side. The wild squirrel, too, swung by his tail, and
jerked himself from bough to bough, in all the confidence of unmolested
liberty; while even the deer, timid without danger, stood and gazed at
me as I went, doubtless congratulating themselves that they were not
born to be beasts of burden.

There was so much novelty to me in all around that the monotonous
character of the scene never wearied; for, although as far as human
companionship was concerned, nothing could be more utterly solitary and
desolate, yet the abundance of animal life, the bright tints of plumage,
and the strange concert of sound, afforded an unceasing interest.

Occasionally I came upon the charred fragments of firewood, with other
signs indicative of a bivouac, showing where some hunting-party had
halted; but these, with a chance wheel-track, were all the evidence that
travellers had ever passed that way. The instincts of the human heart
are, after all, linked to companionship, and although it was but a few
hours since I had parted with “mine host” of Brazos, I began to conceive
a most anxious desire for the society of a fellow-traveller. I had
pushed Charcoal for some time, in the hope of overtaking the Friar; but
not only without success, but even without coming upon any recent tracks
that should show where the party passed. I could not have mistaken the
road, since there was but one through the forest; and at last I became
uneasy lest I should not reach some place of shelter for the night, and
obtain refreshment for myself and my horse. From the time that these
thoughts crossed my mind, all relish for the scene and its strange
associations departed. A scarlet jay might have perched upon my
saddle-bow unmolested; a “whip-poor-will” might have chanted her note
from my hat or my holsters unminded; the antlered stags did indeed graze
me as they went, without my once remembering that I was the owner of
one of “Colt’s sharp bores,” so intent I had grown upon the topic of
personal safety. What if I had gone astray? What if I fell in with the
Choctaws, who often came within a few miles of Austin? What if Charcoal
fell lame, or even tired? What if--But why enumerate all the suspicions
that, when chased away on one side, invariably came back on the other?
There was not an incident, from a sprained ankle to actual starvation,
that I did not rehearse; and, like that respected authority who spent
his days speculating what he should do “if he met a white bear,” I threw
myself into so many critical situations and embarrassing conjectures
that my head ached with overtaxed ingenuity to escape from them.

Æsop’s fables have much to answer for. The attributing the gift of
speech to animals, by way of characterizing their generic qualities,
takes a wondrous hold upon the mind; and as for me, I held “imaginary
conversations” with everything that flew or bounded past. From the green
lizard that scaled the shining cork-trees, to the lazy toad that flopped
heavily into the water, I had a word for all,--ay, and thought they
answered me, too.

Some, I fancied, chirped pleasantly and merrily, as though to say, “Go
it, Con, my hearty; Charry has stride and wind for many a mile yet!”
 Some, with a wild scream, would seem to utter a cry of surprise at the
pace, as if saying, “Ruffle my feathers if Con ‘s not in a hurry!” An
old owl, with a horseshoe wig, looked shocked at my impetuosity, and
shook his wise head in grave rebuke; while a fat asthmatic frog nearly
choked with emotion as I hurled the small pebbles into his bath of
duck-weed. How strange would life be, reduced to such companionship!
thought I. Would one gradually sink down to the level of this animal
existence, such as it appears now, or would one elevate the inferior
animal to some equality of intelligence?

The solitude which a short time previous had suggested--I know not
now many!--bright imaginings, presented now the one sad, unvarying
reflection,--desolation; and it had almost become a doubtful point
whether I should not at once turn my horse’s head and make for Upper
Brazos and its gruff host of the log-house, rather than brave a night
“al fresco” in the forest. It was just at the moment that this question
became mooted in my mind that I perceived the faint track of a wheel on
the short grass of the pathway. I dismounted and examined it closely,
and soon discovered its counterpart on the other side of the road; and
with a little further search I could detect the footmarks of two horses,
evidently unshod.

Inspired with fresh courage by these signs, I spurred Charry to a
sharper stride, and for above two hours rode on, each turning of the
road suggesting the hope of coming up with the Friar, who evidently
journeyed at a brisker pace than I had anticipated. The sailor’s adage
says that “A stern chase is a long chase;” and so it is, whether it be
on land or sea,--whether the pursuit be to overtake a flying Frenchman
or Fortune!

The sun had sunk beneath the tops of the tall trees, and only streamed
through, in chance lines of light, upon the road, when suddenly I found
myself upon the verge of an abrupt descent, at the bottom of which ran
a narrow but rapid river. These great fissures, by which the mountain
streams descend to join the larger rivers, are very common in Texas and
throughout the region which borders on the Rocky Mountains, and form one
of the greatest impediments to travelling in these tracts.

As I gazed upon the steep descent, to have scrambled down which, even on
foot, would have been dangerous and difficult enough, I remembered that
I had passed, about half an hour before, a spot where the road “forked”
 off into two separate directions, and at once resumed my march to this
place, where I had the satisfaction of perceiving that the grass was
yet rising under the recent passage of a wagon. A short and sharp canter
down a gentle slope brought me once more in sight of the stream and
of what was far nearer to my hopes, the long looked-for party with the
Friar.

The scene I now beheld was sufficiently striking for a picture. About
fifty feet beneath where I stood, and on the bank of a boiling, foaming
torrent, was a wagon, drawn by two large horses; a covering of canvas
formed an awning overhead, and curtains of the same material closed the
sides. A large, powerful-looking Mexican stood beating the stream with a
great pole, while the Friar, with his robes tucked up so as to display
a pair of enormous naked legs, assisted in this singular act of
flagellation, from time to time addressing a hasty prayer to a small
image which I perceived he had hung up against the canvas covering.
The noise of the rushing water and the crashing sound of the sticks
prevented my hearing the voices, which were most volubly exerted all the
while, and which, by accustoming myself to the din, I at last perceived
were used in exhorting the horses to courage. The animals, however, gave
no token of returning confidence, nor showed the slightest inclination
to advance. On the contrary, whenever led forward a pace or two, they
invariably sprang back with a bound that threatened to smash their
tackle or upset the wagon; nor was it without much caressing and
encouragement that they would stand quiet again. Meanwhile, the Friar’s
exertions were redoubled at every moment, and both his prayers and his
thrashings became more animated. Indeed, it was curious to watch with
what agility his bulky figure alternated from the work of beating the
water to gesticulating before “the Virgin.” Now, as I looked, a small
corner of the canvas curtain was moved aside, and a hand appeared,
which, even without the large straw fan it carried, might have been
pronounced a female one. This, however, was speedily withdrawn on
some observation from the Friar, and the curtain was closed rigidly as
before.

All my conjectures as to this singular proceeding being in vain, I
resolved to join the party, towards whom I perceived the road led by a
slightly circuitous descent.

Cautiously wending my way down this slope, which grew steeper as I
advanced, I had scarcely reached the river side when I was perceived by
the party. Both the Friar and his follower ceased their performance on
the instant, and cast their eyes upwards to the road with a glance that
showed they were on “the look-out” for others. They even changed their
position, to have a better view of the path, and seemed as if unable
to persuade themselves that I could be alone. To my salutation, which
I made by courteously removing my hat and bowing low, they offered
no return, and looked--as I really believe they were--far too much
surprised at my sudden appearance to afford me any signs of welcome. As
I came nearer, I could see that the Friar made the circuit of the wagon,
and, as if casually, examined the curtains; and then, satisfied “that
all was right,” took his station by the head of his beasts, and waited
for my approach.

“Good day, Señhor Caballero,” said the Friar, in Spanish, while the
Mexican looked at the lock of his long-barrelled rifle, and retired a
couple of paces, with a gesture of guarded caution.

“Good evening, rather, Father,” said I, in English. “I have ridden hard
to come up with you, for the last twenty miles.”

“From the States?” said the Friar, approaching me, but with no peculiar
evidences of pleasure at hearing his native language.

“From your own country, Fra Miguel,” said I, boldly--“an Irishman.”

“And how are you travelling here?” said he, still preserving his
previous air of caution and reserve.

“A mistake of the road!” said I, confidently; for already I had invented
my last biographical sketch. “I was on the way to Austin, whither I had
despatched my servants and baggage, when accidentally taking the turn to
Upper Brazos instead of the lower one, I found myself some twenty miles
off my track before I knew of it. I should have turned back when I
discovered my error, but that I heard that a Friar, a countryman, too,
had just set out towards Bexar. This intelligence at once determined me
to continue my way, which I rejoice to find has been so far successful.”

To judge from the “Padre’s” face, the pleasure did not appear
reciprocal. He looked at me and the wagon alternately, and then he cast
his eyes towards the Mexican, who, understanding nothing of English, was
evidently holding himself ready for any measures of a hostile character.

“Going to Austin,” at last said the Friar. “You are a merchant, then?”

“No,” said I, smiling superciliously; “I am a mere traveller for
pleasure, my object being to make a tour of the prairies, and by some of
the Mexican cities, before my return to Europe.”

“Heaven guide and protect you,” said he, fervently, with a wave of
his hand like leave-taking. “This is not a land to wander in after
nightfall. You are well mounted, and a good rider; push on, then, my
son, and you ‘ll reach Bexar before the moon sets.”

“If that be your road, Father,” said I, “as speed is no object with me,
I ‘d rather join company with you than proceed alone.”

“Ahem!” said he, looking confused, “I am going to Bexar, it is true,
Señhor; but my journey is of the slowest: the wagon is heavy, and a sick
companion whom it contains cannot travel fast. Go, then, ‘con Dios!’ and
we may meet again at our journey’s end.”

“My mare has got quite enough of it,” said I, my desire to remain with
him being trebled by his exertions to get rid of me. “When I overtook
you, I was determining to dismount and spare my beast; so that _your_
pace will not in the least inconvenience me.”

The Padre, instead of replying to me, addressed some words to the
Mexican in Spanish, which, whatever they were, the other only answered
by a sharp slap of his palm on the stock of his rifle, and a very
significant glance at his girdle, where a large bowie-knife glittered
in all the freedom of its unsheathed splendor. As if not noticing this
pantomime, I drew forth my “Harper’s Ferry pistol” from the holster, and
examined the priming,--a little bit of display I had the satisfaction
to perceive was not thrown away on either the Friar or the layman. At
a word from the former, however, the latter began once again his
operations with the pole, the Friar resuming his place beside the cattle
as if totally forgetful of my presence there.

“May I ask the object of this proceeding, Father?” said I, “which,
unless it be a ‘devotional exercise,’ is perfectly unaccountable to me.”

The Padre looked at me without speaking; but the sly drollery of his eye
showed that he would have had no objection to bandy a jest with me, were
the time and place more fitting. “I perceive,” said he, at length, “that
you have not journeyed in this land, or you would have known that at
this season the streams abound with caymans and alligators, and that
when the cattle have been once attacked by them, they have no courage to
cross a river after. Their instinct, however, teaches them that
beating the waters insures safety, and many a Mexican horse will not go
knee-deep without this ceremony being performed.”

“I see that your cattle are unusually tired in the present case,” said
I, “for you have been nigh half an hour here, to my own knowledge.”

“Look at that black marc’s fore-leg, and you ll see why,” said he,
pointing to a deep gash, which laid bare the white tendons for some
inches in length, while a deep pool of blood flowed around the animal’s
hoof.

A cry from the Mexican here broke in upon our colloquy, as, throwing
down his pole, he seized his rifle, and dropped upon one knee in the
attitude of defence.

“What is it, Sancho?” cried the Friar.

A few words of guttural followed, and the Padre said it was a large
alligator that had just carried off a chiguire--a wild pig--under the
water with him. This stream is a tributary of the Colloredo, along the
banks of which these creatures’ eggs are found in thousands!

My blood ran cold at the horrid thought of being attacked by such
animals, and I readily volunteered my assistance at the single-stick
exercise of my companion.

The Friar accepted my offer without much graciousness, but rather as
that of an unwelcome guest who could not be easily got rid of.

END OF VOL. I.



CHAPTER XXI. A NIGHT IN THE FOREST OF TEXAS

The friar ceased his efforts, and, calling the Mexican to one side,
whispered something in a low, cautious manner. The other seemed to
demur and hesitate, but, after a brief space, appeared to yield; when,
replacing the poles beside the wagon, he turned the horses’ heads
towards the road by which they had just come.

“We are about to try a ford some miles farther up the stream,” said the
Padre, “and so we commend you to the Virgin, and wish you a prosperous
journey.”

“All roads are alike to me, holy Father,” said I, with a coolness that
cost me something to assume.

“Then take the shortest, and you’ll be soonest at your journey’s end,”
 said he, gruffly.

“Who can say that?” rejoined I; “it’s no difficult matter to lose one’s
way in a dense forest, where the tracks are unknown.”

“There is but one path, and it cannot be mistaken,” said he, in the same
tone.

“It has one great disadvantage, Father,” said I.

“What is that?”

“There is no companionship on it; and, to say truth, I have too much of
the Irishman in me to leave good company for the pleasure of travelling
all alone.”

“Methinks you have very little of the Irishman about you, in another
respect,” said he, with a sneer of no doubtful meaning.

“How so?” said I, eagerly.

“In volunteering your society when it is not sought for, young
gentleman,” said he, with a look of steadfast effrontery,--“at least,
I can say, such were not the habits of the land as I remember it some
forty years ago.”

“Ah, holy Father, it has grown out of many a barbarous custom since your
time: the people have given up drinking and faction-fighting, and you
may travel fifty miles a day for a week together and never meet with a
friar.”

“Peace be with you!” said he, waving his hand, but with a gesture it was
easy to see boded more passion than patience.

I hesitated for a second what to do; and at last, feeling that another
word might perhaps endanger the victory I had won, I dashed spurs into
the mare’s flanks, and, with the shout the ostler had recommended,
rushed her at the stream. Over she went, “like a bird,” lighting on the
opposite bank with her hind-legs “well up,” and the next moment plunged
into the forest.

Scarcely, however, had I proceeded fifty paces than I drew up. The dense
wood effectually shut out the river from my view, and even masked the
sounds of the rushing water. A suspicion dwelt on my mind that the Friar
was _not_ going back, and that he had merely concerted this plan with
the Mexican the easier to disembarrass himself of my company. The
seeming pertinacity of _his_ purpose suggested an equal obstinacy of
resistance on _my_ part. Some will doubtless say that it argued very
little pride and a very weak self-esteem in Con Cregan to continue to
impose his society where it had been so peremptorily declined; and
so had it been, doubtless, had the scene been a great city ruled and
regulated by its thousand-and-one conventionalities. But the prairies
are separated by something longer than mere miles from the land of
kid-gloves and visiting tickets. Ceremonial in such latitudes would be
as unsuitable as a court suit.

Besides, I argued thus: “A very underdone slice of tough venison, with
a draught of spring water, constitute in these regions a very appetizing
meal; and, for the same reason, a very morose friar and a still sulkier
servant may be accepted as very tolerable travelling companions. Enjoy
better when it can be had, Con, but prefer even the humblest fare to a
famine,”--a rule more applicable to mental food than to material.

In a little self-colloquy after this kind, I crept stealthily back,
leading Charry by the bridle, and halting at intervals to listen. What
a triumph to my skill in divination as I heard the Friar’s loud voice
overtopping the gushing flood, while he exhorted his beasts in the most
energetic fashion!

I advanced cautiously till I gained a little clump of brushwood, from
which I could see the river and the group perfectly. The Friar had
now mounted the wagon, and held the reins; the Mexican was, however,
standing in the stream and leading the cattle, who appeared to have
regained somewhat more of their courage, and were slowly proceeding,
sniffing timidly as they went, and pawing the water fretfully.

The Mexican advanced boldly, till the water reached nigh the top of
his great _botas vaqueras_, immense boots of buffalo hide, which, it is
said, resist the bite of either cayman or serpent; and so far the
horses went, doubtless from the encouragement. As soon, however, as the
deepening flood warned the man to mount the wagon, they halted abruptly,
and stood pawing and splashing the stream, while their ears flattened
back, and their drawn-in tails evinced the terror that was on them.

Objurgations, entreaties, prayers, curses, menaces, were all in vain,--a
step farther they would not budge. All that the Spanish contained of
guttural was hurled at them without success; the cow-hide whip might
welt their flanks and leave great ridges at every stroke, the huge
pole of the Mexican might belabor them, with a running accompaniment of
kicks, but to no purpose. They cared as little for the cow-hide as the
“calendar;” neither saints nor thrashings could persuade them to move
on. Saint Anthony and Saint Ursula, Saint Forimund of Cordova, with
various others, were invoked, to no end. Saint Clement of Capua, to whom
all poisonous reptiles, from boas to whip-snakes, owe allegiance, was
called upon to aid the travellers; but the quadrupeds took no heed of
these entreaties, but showed a most Protestant contempt for the whole
litany.

There was a pause; wearied with flogging, and tired out with vain
exhortations, both Friar and Mexican, ceased, and as if in compensation
to their long pent-up feelings, vented their anger in a very guttural
round of maledictions upon the whole animal creation, and in particular
on that part of it who would not be eaten by alligators without signs
of resistance and opposition. Whether this new turn of events had any
influence, or that the matter was more owing to “natural causes,” I
cannot say; but, just then, the horse which had been already bitten,
reared straight up, and with a loud snort plunged forward, carrying with
him the other. By his plunge he had reached a deep part of the stream,
where the water came half way up his body. Another spring smashed one of
the traces, and left him free to kick violently behind him,--a privilege
he certainly hastened to avail himself of. His fellow, whether from
sympathy or not, imitated the performance; and there they were, lashing
and plunging with all their might, while the wagon, against which the
strong current beat in all its force, threatened at every instant
to capsize. The Friar struggled manfully, as did his follower; but,
unfortunately, one of the reins gave way, and by the violent tugging
at the remaining one, the animals were turned out of their course, and
dragged round to the very middle of the stream. About twenty yards lower
down, the river fell by a kind of cascade some ten or twelve feet, and
towards this spot now the infuriated horses seemed rushing. Had it been
practicable, a strong man might, by throwing himself into the water,
have caught the horses’ heads and held them back; but the stream swarmed
with poisonous reptiles, which made such an effort almost inevitable
death.

It was now a scene of terrible and most exciting interest.

The maddened horses, alternately rising and sinking, writhed and twisted
in agonies of pain. The men’s voices mingled with the gushing torrent
and the splashing water, which rose higher and higher at each plunge,
while a shrill shriek from within the wagon topped all, and in its
cadence seemed to speak a heart torn with terror. As I looked, the sun
had set; and as speedily as though a curtain had fallen, the soft light
of evening gave way to a gray darkness. I rode down to the bank, and as
I reached it, one of the horses, after a terrific struggle to get free,
plunged head foremost down and disappeared. The other, unable by himself
alone to resist the weight of the wagon, which already was floating in
the stream, swung round with the torrent, and was now dragging along
toward the cataract. The dusky indistinctness even added to the terror
of the picture, as the white water splashed up on every side, and at
times seemed actually to cover the whole party in its scattering foam.
The Friar, now leaning back, tore open one of the curtains, and at
the same instant I saw a female arm stretch out and clasp him, while a
shrill cry burst forth that thrilled to my very heart.

They were already within a few yards of the cataract; a moment or two
more, they must be over it and lost! I spurred Charry forward, and down
we plunged into the water, without the slightest thought of what was to
follow. Half swimming, half bounding, I reached the wagon, which now,
broadside on the falls, tottered with every stroke of the fast rolling
river. The Mexican was standing on the pole, and endeavoring to hold
back the horse; while the Friar, ripping the canvas with his knife,
was endeavoring to extricate the female figure, who, sunk on her knees,
seemed utterly incapable of any effort for her own safety.

Whether maddened by the bite of some monster beneath the water, or
having lost his footing, I know not, but the horse went over the falls,
while the Mexican, vainly endeavoring to hold him, was carried down with
him; the wagon, reeling with the shock, heeled over to the side, and was
fast sinking, when I caught hold of the outstretched hand of the woman
and drew her towards me. “Leap, spring towards him!” cried the Friar;
and she obeyed the words, and, with a bound, seated herself behind me.

Breasting the water bravely, Charry bounded on, and in less than a
minute reached the bank, which the Friar, by the aid of a leaping-pole,
had gained before us.

Having placed the half-lifeless girl on the sward, I hastened to see
after the poor Mexican. Alas! of him and the horse we never saw trace
afterwards. We called aloud, we shouted, and even continued along the
stream for a considerable space; but to no purpose, the poor fellow had
evidently perished,--perhaps by a death too horrible to think of. The
Friar wrung his hands in agony, and mingled his thanksgiving for his own
safety with lamentations for his lost companion; and so intent was he on
these themes that he never recognized me, nor, indeed, seemed conscious
of my presence. At last, as we turned our steps towards where the girl
lay, he said, “Is it possible that you are the caballero we parted with
before sunset?”

“Yes,” said I, “the same. You were loth to accept of my company, but
you see there is a fate in it, after all; you cannot get rid of me so
readily.”

“Nor shall we try, Señhor,” said the girl, passionately, but with a
foreign accent in her words, as she took my hands and pressed them to
her lips.

The Friar said something hastily in Spanish, which seemed a rebuke, for
she drew back at once, and buried her face in her mantle.

“Donna Maria is my niece, Señhor, and has only just left the convent of
the ‘Sacred Heart.’ She knows nothing of the world, nor what beseems her
as a young maiden.”

This the Friar spoke harshly, and with a manner that to me sounded far
more in need of an apology than did the young girl’s grateful emotion.

What was to be done became now the question. We were at least thirty
miles from Bexar, and not a village, nor even a log-hut, between us and
that city. To go back was impossible; so that, like practical people, we
at once addressed ourselves to the available alternative.

“Picket your beast, and let us light a fire,” said Fra Miguel, with
the air of a man who would not waste life in vain regrets. “Thank
Providence, we have both grass and water; and although the one always
brings snakes, and the other alligators, it is better than to bivouac
on the Red River, with iron ore in the stream, and hard flints to sleep
on.”

Fastening my beast to a tree, I unstrapped my saddlebags and removed my
saddle; disposing which most artistically in the fashion of an arm-chair
for Donna Maria at the foot of a stupendous beech, I set about the
preparation of a fire. The Friar, however, had almost anticipated me,
and, with both arms loaded with dead wood, sat himself down to construct
a species of hearth, placing a little circle of stones around in such a
way as to give a draught to the blaze.

“We must fast to-night, Senhor,” said he; “but it will count to us
hereafter. Fan the fire with your hat, it will soon blaze briskly.”

“If it were not for that young lady,” said I, “whose sufferings are far
greater than ours--”

“Speak not of her, Señhor; Donna Maria de los Dolores was called after
our Mother of Sorrows, and she may as well begin her apprenticeship
to grief. She is the only child of my brother, who had sent her to be
educated at New Orleans, and is now returning home to see her father,
before she takes the veil of her novitiate.”

A very low sigh--so low as only to be audible to myself--came from
beneath the beech-tree; and I threw a handful of dry chips upon
the fire, hoping to catch a glimpse of the features of my fair
fellow-traveller. Fra Miguel, however, balked my stratagem by topping
the fire with a stout log, as he said, “You are too spendthrift, Señhor;
we shall need to husband our resources, or we ‘ll not have enough for
the night long.”

“Would you not like to come nearer to the blaze, Senhora?” said I,
respectfully.

“Thanks, sir, but perhaps--”

“Speak out, child,” broke in the Father, “speak out, and say that you
are counting your rosary, and would not wish to be disturbed. And you,
Senhor, if I err not, in your eagerness to aid us have forgotten to
water your gallant beast: don’t lead him to the stream, that would be
unsafe; take my sombrero: it has often served a like purpose before now.
Twice full is enough for any horse in these countries.” I would have
declined this offer, but I felt that submission in everything would be
my safest passport to his good opinion; and so, armed with the “Friar’s
beaver,” I made my way to the stream.

Whatever his eulogies upon the pitcher-like qualities of his head-piece,
to me they seemed most undeserved; for scarcely had I filled it, than
the water ran through like a sieve. The oftener, too, was the process
repeated the less chance did there appear of success; for, instead of
retaining the fluid at all, the material became so saturated that it
threatened to tear in pieces every time it was filled, and ere I could
lift it was totally empty. Half angry with the Friar, and still more
annoyed at my own ineptitude, I gave up the effort, and returned to
where I had left him, confessing my failure as I came forward.

“Steep your ‘kerchief in the stream, then, and wash the beast’s mouth,”
 said he, upon his knees, where, with a great string of beads, he was
engaged with his devotions.

I retired, abashed at my intrusion, and proceeded to do as I was
directed.

“What if all these cares for my horse, and all these devotional
exercises, were but stratagems to get rid of my company for a season?”
 thought I, as I perceived that scarcely had I left the spot, than the
Friar arose from his knees, and seemed to busy himself about something
in the trees. Full of this impression, I made a little circuit of the
place; and what was my surprise to observe that he had converted his
upper robe of coarse blanket-cloth into a kind of hammock for Donna
Maria, in which, fastened at either end to the bough of a tree, she was
now swinging to and fro, with apparently all the pleasure of a happy
child.

“Don’t you like it, Uncle, after all?” said she laughing. “It’s exactly
what one has read of in Juan Cordova’s stories, to be bivouacking in a
great forest, with a great fire, to keep away the jaguars.”

“Hush! and go to sleep, child. I neither like it for thee nor myself.
There are more dangerous things than jaguars in these woods.”

“Ah, you mean the bears, Uncle?”

“I do not,” growled he, sulkily.

“As for snakes, one gets used to them; besides, they go into the tall
grass.”

“Ay, ay, snakes in the grass, just so!” muttered the Friar; “but this
youth will be back presently, and let him not hear you talk such silly
nonsense. Good night, good night.”

“Good night,” sighed she, “but I cannot sleep; I love so to see the
fireflies dancing through the leaves, and to hear that rushing river.”

“Hush! he’s coming,” said the Friar; and all was still.

When I came up, “the Friar” was again sunk in holy meditation, so that,
disposing myself beside the fire, with my rifle at one side, and my
pistols at the other, I lay down to sleep. Although I closed my eyes
and lay still, I did not sleep. My thoughts were full of Donna Maria, of
whom I weaved a hundred conjectures. It was evident she was young; her
voice was soft and musical too, and had that pleasant bell-like cadence
so indicative of a light heart and a happy nature. Why was she called
the “Los Dolores”? I asked myself again and again what had she in her
joyousness to do with grief and care; and why should she enter a
convent and become a nun? These were questions there was no solving, and
apparently, if I might judge from the cadence of her now deep sigh, no
less puzzling to herself than to me. The more my interest became excited
for her, the stronger grew my dislike to the Friar. That he was a surly
old tyrant, I perfectly satisfied myself. What a pity that I could not
rescue her from such cruelty as easily as I saved her from the cataract!

Would that I could even see her! There was something so tormenting in
the mystery of her concealment, and so, I deemed, must she herself feel
it. We should be so happy together, journeying along day by day through
the forest! What tales would I not tell her of my wanderings, and how I
should enjoy the innocence of her surprise at my travelled wonders! And
all the strange objects of these wild woods,--how they would interest
and amuse, were there “two” to wonder at and admire them! How I wished
she might be pretty; what a disappointment if she were not; what a total
rout to all my imaginings if she were to have red hair,--how terrible
if she should squint! These thoughts at last became too tantalizing for
endurance, and so I tried to fall asleep and forget them; but in vain,
they had got too firm a hold of me, and I could not shake them off.

It was now about midnight, the fire waxed low, and “the Friar” was sound
asleep. What connection was there between these considerations and her
of whom I was thinking? Who knows? I arose and sat up, listening with
eager ear to the low long breathings of the Friar, who, with his round
bullet-head pillowed on a pine-log, slept soundly; the gentle hum of the
leaves, scarcely moved by the night wind, and the distant sound of the
falling water, were lullabies to his slumber. It was a gorgeous night of
stars; the sky was studded with bright orbs in all the brilliant lustre
of a southern latitude. The fireflies, too, danced and glittered on
every side, leaving traces of the phosphoric light on the leaves as they
passed. The air was warm and balmy with “the rich odor of the cedar and
the acacia,”--just such a night as one would like to pass in “converse
sweet” with some dear friend, mingling past memories with shadowy
dreams, and straying along from bygones to futurity.

I crept over stealthily to where the Friar lay: a lively fear prevailed
with me that he might be feigning sleep, and so I watched him long and
narrowly. No, it was an honest slumber; the deep guttural of his mellow
throat was beyond counterfeiting. I threw a log upon the fire carelessly
and with noise, to see if it would awake him; but he only muttered a
word or two that sounded like Latin, and slept on. I now strained
my eyes towards the hammock, of which, under the shadow of a great
sycamore-tree, I could barely detect the outline through the leaves.

Should I be able to discern her features, were I to creep over? What a
difficult question, and how impossible to decide by mere reasoning upon
it! What if I were to try? It was a pure piece of curiosity,--curiosity
of the most harmless kind. I had been, doubtless, just as eager to scan
the Friar’s lineaments, if he had taken the same pains to conceal them
from me. It was absurd, besides, to travel with a person and not see
their face. Intercourse was a poor thing without that reciprocity which
looks convey. I ‘ll have a peep, at all events, said I, summing up to
myself all my arguments; and with this resolve I moved cautiously along,
and, making a wide circuit, came round to the foot of the sycamore, at
the side most remote from the Friar.

There was the hammock, almost within reach of my hand! It seemed to
swing to and fro. I cannot say if this were mere deception; and so I
crept nearer, just to satisfy my doubts. At last I reached the side,
and peeped in. All I could see was the outline of a figure wrapped in
a mantle, and a mass of soft silky hair, which fell over and shaded the
face. It was some time before my eyes grew accustomed to the deep shadow
of the spot; but by degrees I could perceive the profile of a young and
beautiful face resting upon one arm, the other hung negligently at one
side, and the hand drooped over the edge of the hammock. The attitude
was the very perfection of graceful ease, and such as a sculptor might
have modelled. What a study, too, that hand, whose dimpled loveliness
the starlight speckled! How could I help touching it with my lips?--the
first time, with all the hallowed reverence a worshipper would vouchsafe
to some holy relic; the second, with a more fervent devotion; the third,
I ventured to take the hand in mine and slightly press it. Did I dream?
Could the ecstasy be no more than fancy?--I thought the pressure was
returned.

She turned gently around, and in a voice of surpassing softness
whispered, “Tell me your name, Senhor Caballero?” I whispered low, “Con
Cregan.”

“Yes, but what do your sisters call you?”

“I have none, Señhora.”

“Your brothers, then?”

“I never had a brother.”

“How strange! nor I either. Then how shall I call you?”

“Call me your brother,” said I, trying to repossess myself of the hand
she had gently withdrawn from my grasp.

“And will you call me Maria?” said she, gayly.

“If you permit it, Maria. But how will Fra Miguel think of it?”

“Ah! I forgot that. But what can he say? You saved my life. I should
have been carried away, like poor Sancho, but for you. Tell me how you
chanced to be here, and where you are going, and whence you come, and
all about you. Sit down there, on that stone. Nay, you need n’t hold my
hand while talking.”

“Yes, but I ‘m afraid to be alone here in the dark, Maria,” said I.

“What a silly creature it is! Now begin.”

“I ‘d rather talk of the future, Maria, dearest. I ‘d rather we should
speak of all the happy days we may spend together.”

“But how so? Once at Bexar, I ‘m to wait at the monastery till my father
sends his mules and people to fetch me home; meanwhile, you will have
wandered away Heaven knows where.”

“And where do you call home, Maria?”

“Far away, beyond the Rio Grande, in the gold country, near Aguaverde.”

“And why should I not go thither? I am free to turn my steps whither I
will. Perhaps your father would not despise the services of one who has
some smattering of knowledge upon many a theme.”

“But a Caballero--a real Señhor--turn miner! They are all miners there.”

“No matter; Fortune might favor me, and make me rich, and then,--and
then,--who is to tell what changes might follow? The Caballero might bid
adieu to the ‘Placer,’ and the fair ‘Donna Maria’ wave a good-bye to the
nunnery--and, by the way, that is a very cruel destiny they intend for
you.”

“Who knows? I was very happy in the ‘Sacred Heart.’”

“Possibly, Maria; but you were a child, and would have been happy
anywhere. But think of the future; think of the time when you will be
loved, and will love in turn; think of that bright world of which the
convent-window does not admit one passing glance. Think of the glorious
freedom to enjoy whatever is beautiful in Nature, and to feel sympathies
with all that is great and good; and reflect upon the sad monotony of
the cloister,--its cold and cheerless existence, uncared for, almost
unfelt.”

“And when the Superior is cross!” cried she, holding up her hands.

“And she is always cross, Maria. That austere habit repels every
generous emotion, as it defies every expansion of the heart. No, no; you
must not be a nun.”

“Well, I will not,” said she.

“You promise me this, Maria?”

“Yes, upon one condition,--that you will come to the ‘Placer,’ and tell
my father all that you have told to me. He is so good and so kind, he
‘ll never force me.”

“But will he receive me? Will your father permit me so to speak?”

“You saved my life, Señhor,” said she, half-proudly; “and little as you
reckon such a service, it is one upon which Don Estavan Olares will set
some store.”

“Ah!” said I, sighing, “how little merit had I in the feat! It did not
even cause me the slightest injury.”

“I am just as gratified as though you had been eaten by an alligator,
Señhor,” said she, laughing with a sly malice that made me half suspect
that some, at least, of her innocence was assumed.

From this we wandered on to speak of the journey for the morrow, which
I proposed she should make upon “Charry,” while Fra Miguel and myself
accompanied her on foot. It was also agreed between us that we should
preserve the most rigid reserve and distance of manner in the Friar’s
presence, rarely noticing or speaking with each other. One only
difficulty existed, which was by what pretence I should direct my steps
to Aguaverde. But here again Donna Maria’s ready wit suggested the
expedient, as she said, laughing, “Are you not making a pilgrimage to
the shrine of Our Lady ‘des los Dolores ‘?”

“So I am,” said I. “Shame on me that I should have forgotten it till
now!”

“Did you never tell me,” said she, archly, “that you intended to enter
‘an order’?”

“Certainly,” said I, joining the merry humor; “and so will I, on the
very same day you take the veil.”

“And now, holy man,” said she, with difficulty repressing a fresh
burst of laughter, “let us say, ‘Good night.’ Fra Miguel will awake at
daybreak, and I see that is already near.”

“Good night, sweet sister,” said I, once again pressing her fingers to
my lips, and scarcely knowing when to relinquish them. A heavy sigh
from the Friar, however, admonished me to hasten away; and I crept to
my place, and lay down beside the now almost extinguished embers of our
fire.

“What a good thought was that of the pilgrimage,” said I, as I drew my
cloak around me; and I remembered that “Chico’s” beads and his “book
of offices” were still among my effects in the saddle-bags, and would
greatly favor my assumption of the pious character. I then tried to
recall some of my forgotten Latin. From this I reverted to thoughts
of Donna Maria herself, and half wondered at the rapid strides we had
accomplished in each other’s confidence. At last I fell asleep, to dream
of every incongruity and încoherency that ever haunted a diseased brain.
Nunneries, with a crocodile for the Abbess, gave way to scenes in the
Placers, where Nuns were gold-washing, and Friars riding down cataracts
on caymans. From such pleasant realities a rough shake of Fra Miguel
aroused me, as he cried, “When a man laughs so heartily in his sleep,
he may chance to keep all the grave thoughts for his waking. Rise up,
Señhor; the day is breaking. Let us profit by the cool hours to make our
journey.”

As day was breaking we set out for Bexar, in the manner I had suggested;
Donna Maria riding, the Friar and myself, one either side of her,
on foot. Resolved upon winning, so far as might be, Fra Miguel’s
confidence, I addressed my conversation almost exclusively to him,
rarely speaking a word to my fair companion, and then only upon the
commonest questions of the way.

As none of us had eaten since the day previous, nor was there any
baiting-place till we reached Bexar, it was necessary to make the best
of our way thither with all speed. The Fra knew the road perfectly, and
by his skill in detecting the marks on trees, the position of certain
rocks, and the course of the streams, gave me some insight into the
acute qualities necessary for a prairie traveller. These themes, too,
furnished the greater portion of our conversation, which, I am free to
own, offered many a long interval of dreary silence. The Fra’s thoughts
dwelt gloomily on his late disaster, while Donna Maria and myself were
condemned to the occasional exchange of a chance remark or some question
about the road.

Once or twice Fra Miguel questioned me on the subject of my own history;
but ere I had proceeded any length in detailing my veracious narrative,
an accidental word or remark would show that he was inattentive to what
I was speaking, and only occupied by his own immediate reflections.

Why, then, trouble myself with biographical inventions which failed to
excite any interest? And so I relapsed into a silence plodding and moody
as his own.

At length the path became too narrow for us all to go abreast, and as
my duties were to guide Charry by the bridle, I became the companion of
Maria by force of circumstances; still, Fra Miguel kept up close behind,
and however abstracted at other times, he now showed himself “wide
awake” on the subject of our intercourse. Denied the pleasure of talking
to each other, we could at least exchange glances; and this was a
privilege no surveillance, however rigid, could deny us. These are small
and insignificant details, which were of little moment at the time,
and led to even less for the future; but I record them as the first
stirrings of love in a heart which might have been deemed too intent
upon its own cares to admit of others. And here let me observe that the
taste for stratagem--the little wiles and snares inspired by a first
passion--are among the strongest incentives to its origin. It was
the secrecy of our meeting at night, the little difficulties of our
intercourse by day, the peril of discovery as we spoke together, the
danger of detection as we exchanged glances, that, by giving us a common
object, suggested a common feeling. Both engaged in the same warfare,
how could we avoid sympathizing with each other? Then, there was that
little “dash of romance” about our first meeting, so auxiliary to the
tender passion; and, again, we were wandering, side by side, in a silent
forest, with only one other near us. Would we could have disposed of him
too! I shame to say it, but, in honest truth. I often wished that he had
followed the Mexican!

We halted during the great heat of the day, and the Fra once more
“rigging” out his capote for a hammock, Donna Maria lay down for the
siesta, while I cut grass for Charry, and rubbed her down. Long fasting
had made us all more disposed to silence, so that a few monosyllables
were all that passed. When the time came to resume the road, I am proud
to say that the Fra bore his privations with less equanimity than did
we. His sighs grew heavy and frequent; any accidental interruption on
the road evoked unmistakable signs of irritation; he even expostulated
with certain saints, whose leaden images decorated his sombrero, as to
the precise reasons for which his present sufferings were incurred; and
altogether, as hunger pinched, showed a more rebellious spirit than his
holy discourses of the preceding evening could have led me to suspect.

One time, he charged his calamities to the score of having eaten turtle,
which was only half fish, on a Friday; at another, it was upon that
unlucky day the journey had been begun; then he remembered that the
Mexican was only a half-breed, who possibly, if baptized at all, was
only an irregular kind of a Christian, admitted into the fold by some
stray missionary, more trapper than priest. Then he bethought him that
his patron, Saint Michel of Pavia, was of an uncertain humor, and often
tormented his votaries, by way of trying their fidelity. These various
doubts assumed the form of open grumblings, which certainly inspired
very different sentiments in Donna Maria and myself than edification. As
evening closed in, and darkness favored us, these ghostly lamentations
afforded us many a low, quiet laugh. A soft pressure of the hand,
which now, by mere accident, of course, she had let fall near me, would
sometimes show how we concurred in our sentiments, till at length as the
thicker gloom of night fell around, such was our unanimity that her hand
remained clasped in my own, without any further attempt to remove it.

If the Fra’s gratitude burst forth eloquently as we came in sight of
some spangled lights glittering through the gloom, our sensations were
far more akin to disappointment.

“Bexar at last, praised be Saint Michel!” exclaimed he. “It has been
a long and dreary journey.” Here I pressed Donna Maria’s hand, and she
returned the pressure.

“Two days of disaster and sore suffering!” Another squeeze of the
Señhora’s fingers.

“A time I shall never forget,” muttered he.

“Nor I,” whispered I to my fair companion.

“A season of trouble and distress!” quoth the Fra.

“Of love and happiness!” muttered I.

“And now, my worthy young friend,” said he, addressing me, “as we are
so soon to part,--for yonder is Bexar,--how shall we best show our
gratitude? Would you like a ‘novena’ to ‘Our Lady of Tears,’ whose altar
is here? or shall we vow a candle to Saint Nicomedè of Terapia?”

“Thanks, holy Father, there is no need for either; mine was a slight
service, more than requited by the pleasure of travelling in your
company and that of this pious maiden. I have learned many a goodly
lesson by the way, and will think over them as I wander on my future
pilgrimage.”

“And whither may that tend, Señhor?”

“To the shrine of ‘Our Lady of Sorrows’ at Aguaverde, by the help of
Saint Francis.”

“Aguaverde!” exclaimed Fra Miguel, with a voice that bespoke anything
rather than pleasure; “it is a long and a dangerous journey, young man!”

“The greater the merit, Father!”

“Trackless wastes and deep rivers, hostile Indians and even more cruel
half-breeds. These are some of the perils,” said he, in a voice of
warning; but a gentle pressure from the Señhora’s fingers was more than
an answer to such terrors.

“You can make your penance here, young man, at the Convent of the
Missions. There are holy men who will give you all good counsel; and I
will myself speak to them for you.”

I was about to decline this polite intervention, when a quiet gesture
from Donna Maria arrested my words, and made me accept the offer, with
thanks.

Thus chatting, we reached the suburbs of Bexar, and soon entered the
main street of that town. And here let me record a strange feature of
the life of this land, which, although one that I soon became accustomed
to, had a most singular aspect to my eyes on first acquaintance. It
was a hot and sultry night of June, the air as dry and parched as of
a summer day in our English climate; and we found that the whole
population had their beds disposed along the streets, and were sleeping
for the benefit of the cool night air,--al fresco. There was no moon,
nor any lamplight, but by the glimmering stars we could see this
strange encampment, which barely left a passage in the middle for the
mule-carts.



Some of the groups were irresistibly droll: here was an old lady, with a
yellow-and-red handkerchief round her head, snoring away, while a negro
wench waved a plaintan-bough to and fro to keep off the mosquitoes,
which thronged the spot from the inducement of a little glimmering lamp
to the Virgin over the bed. There was a thin, lantern-jawed old fellow
sipping his chocolate before he resigned himself to sleep. Now and
then there would be a faint scream and a muttered apology as some one,
feeling his way to his nest, had fallen over the couch of a sleeper.
Mothers were nursing babies, nurses were singing others to rest; social
spirits were recalling the last strains of recent convivialities; while
others, less genially given, were uttering their “Carambas” in all the
vindictive anger of broken slumber. Now and then a devotional attitude
might be detected, and even some little glimpses caught of some fair
form making her toilet for the night, and throwing back her dishevelled
hair to peer at the passing strangers.

Such were the scenes that even a brief transit presented; a longer
sojourn and a little more light had doubtless discovered still more
singular ones.

We halted at the gate of a large, gloomy-looking building which the
Friar informed me was the “Venta Nazionale,” the chief inn of the town;
and by dint of much knocking, and various interlocutions between Fra
Miguel and a black, four stories high, the gates were at length opened.
Faint, hungry, and tired, I had hoped that we should have supped in
company, and thus recompensed me for my share of the successful issue of
the journey; but the Fra, giving his orders hastily, wished me an abrupt
“good night,” and led his niece up the narrow stairs, leaving me and my
mare in the gloomy entrance, like things whose services were no longer
needed.

“This may be Texan gratitude, Fra Miguel,” said I to myself, “but
certainly you never brought it from your own country.” Meanwhile the
negro, after lighting the others upstairs, returned to where I was, and
perhaps not impressed by any high notions of my quality, or too sleepy
to think much about the matter, sat down on a stone bench, and looked
very much as if about to compose himself to another doze. I was in
no mood of gentleness, and so, bestowing a hearty kick upon my black
“brother,” I told him to show me the way to the stable at once. The
answer to this somewhat rude summons was a strange one,--he gave a kind
of grin that showed all his teeth, and made a species of hissing noise,
like “Cheet, cheet,” said rapidly,--a performance I had never witnessed
before, nor, for certain reasons, have I any fancy to witness again.

“Do you hear me, black fellow?” cried I, tapping his bullet-head with
the end of my heavy whip pretty much as one does a tavern-table to
summon the waiter.

“Cheet, cheet, cheet,” cried he again, but with redoubled energy.

“Confound your jargon,” said I, angrily; “get up out of that, and lead
the way to the stable.” This speech I accompanied by another admonition
from my foot, given, I am free to own, with all the irritable impatience
of a thirty hours’ fast.

The words had scarcely passed my lips, ere the fellow sprang to his
legs, and, with a cry like the scream of an infuriated beast, dashed at
me. I threw out my arm as a guard, but, stooping beneath it, he plunged
a knife into my side, and fled. I heard the heavy bang of the great door
resound as he rushed out, and then fell to the ground, weltering in my
blood!

I made a great effort to cry out, but my voice failed me; the blood ran
fast from my wound, and a chill, sickening sensation crept over me, that
I thought must be “death.” “‘T is hard to die thus,” was the thought
that crossed me, and it was the last effort of consciousness, ere I
swooned into insensibility.



CHAPTER XXII. THE LAZARETTO OF BEXAR

Kind-hearted reader,--you who have sympathized with so many of the
rubs that Fortune has dealt us; who have watched us with a benevolent
interest in our warfare with an adverse destiny; who have marked our
struggles, and witnessed our defeats,--will surely compassionate our sad
fate when we tell you that when the curtain next rises on our drama, it
presents us no longer what we had been!

Con Cregan, the light-hearted vagrant, paddling his lone canoe down
life’s stream in joyous merriment, himself sufficing to himself, his
eyes ever upward as his hopes were onward, his crest an eagle’s, and
his motto “higher,” was no more. He had gone,--vanished, been dissipated
into thin air; and in his place there sat, too weak to walk, a poor
emaciated creature, with shaven head and shrunken limbs, a very wreck of
humanity, pale, sallow, and miserable as fever and flannel could paint
him.

Yes, gentle reader, under the shade of a dwarf fig-tree, in the Leper
Hospital of Bexar, I sat, attired in a whole suit of flannel, of a pale,
brown tint, looking like a faded flea, all my gay spirits fled, and
my very identity merged into the simple fact that I was known as
“Convalescent, No. 303,”--an announcement which, for memory’s sake,
perhaps, was stamped upon the front of my nightcap.

Few people are fortunate enough not to remember the strange jumble of
true and false, the incoherent tissue of fact and fancy, which assails
the first moments of recovery from illness. It is a pitiable period,
with its thronging thoughts, all too weighty for the light brain that
should bear them. You follow your ideas like an ill-mounted horseman in
a hunt; no sooner have you caught a glimpse of the game than it is lost
again; on you go, wearied by the pace, but never cheered by success;
often tumbling into a slough, missing your way, and mistaking the object
of pursuit: such are the casualties in either case, and they are not
enviable ones.

Now, lest I should seem to be a character of all others I detest, a
grumbler without cause, let me ask the reader to sit beside me for a
few seconds on this bench, and look with me at the prospect around him.
Yonder, that large white building, with grated windows, jail-like and
sad, is the Leper Hospital of Bexar, an institution originally intended
for the sick of that one malady, but, under the impression of its
being contagious, generously extended to those laboring under any other
disease. The lepers are that host who sit in groups upon the grass, at
cards or dice, or walk in little knots of two and three. Their
shambling gait and crippled figures,--the terrible evidence of their
malady,--twisted limbs, contorted into every horrible variety of
lameness, hands with deficient fingers, faces without noses, are the
ordinary symbols. The voices, too, are either husky and unnatural, or
reduced to a thin, reedy treble, like the wail of an infant. Worse
than all, far more awful to contemplate, to him exposed to such
companionship, their minds would appear more diseased than even their
bodies: some evincing this aberration by traits of ungovernable passion,
some by the querulous irritability of peevish childhood, and some by
the fatuous vacuity of idiocy; and here am I gazing upon all this, and
speculating, by the aid of a little bit of broken looking-glass, how
long it is probable that I shall retain the “regulation” number of the
human features.

Ah, you gentlemen of England, who live at home at ease, may smile at
such miseries; but let me tell you that however impertinent you might
deem him who told you “to follow your nose,” the impossibility of
compliance is a yet heavier infliction; and it was with a trembling
eagerness that, each morning as I awoke, I consulted the map of my face,
to be sure that I was master of each geographical feature.

While all who may break a leg or cut a blood-vessel are reckoned fit
subjects to expose to the risk of this contagion, the most guarded
measures are adopted to protect the world without the walls from every
risk. Not only is every leper denied access to his friends and family,
but even written communication is refused him, while sentinels are
stationed at short intervals around the grounds, with orders to fire
upon any who should attempt an escape.

Here then was I in a jail, with the danger of a horrible disease
superadded. Algebraically, my case stood thus: letting the letter P
represent a prison, L the leprosy, and N my nose, P + L--N being equal
to any given number of deaths by torture. Such was my case, such my
situation; while of the past, by what chain of events I came to be thus
a prisoner, I knew nothing. A little memoir at the head of my bed set
forth that I was “a case of punctured wound in the thorax,” with several
accessory advantages, not over intelligible by my ignorance, but which I
guessed to imply, that if the doctor didn’t finish me off at once, there
was every chance of my slipping away by a lingering malady,--some one
of those “chest affections” that make the fortunes of doctors, but
are seldom so profitable to the patients. One fact was, however, very
suggestive. It was above four months since the date of my admission
to the hospital,--a circumstance that vouched for the gravity of my
illness, as well as showing what a number of events might have occurred
in the interval.

Four months! and where was Donna Maria now? Had she forgotten
me,--forgotten the terrible scene on the Collorado; forgotten the
starlit night in the forest? Had they left me, without any interest in
my future,--deserted me, wounded, perhaps dying?--a sad return for the
services I had rendered them! That Fra Miguel should have done this,
would have caused me no surprise; but the Señhora,--she who sprang by a
bound into intimacy with me, and called me “brother”! Alas! if this were
so, what faith could be placed in woman?

In vain I sought information on these points from those around me. My
Spanish was not the very purest Castilian, it is true; but here, another
and greater obstacle to knowledge existed: no one cared anything for the
past, and very little for the future; the last event that held a place
in their memory was the day of their admission, the fell malady was the
centre round which all thoughts revolved, and I was regarded as a kind
of visionary, when asking about circumstances that occurred before I
entered the hospital. There were vague and shadowy rumors about me
and my adventure,--so much I could find out; but whatever these were,
scarcely two agreed on,--not one cared. Some said I had killed a priest;
others averred it was a negro; a few opined that I had done both; and
an old mulatto woman, with a face like a target, the bull’s-eye being
represented by where the nose ought to be, related a more connected
narrative about my having stolen a horse, and being overtaken by a negro
slave of the owner, who rescued the animal and stabbed _me_.

All the stories tallied in one particular, which was in representing me
as a fellow of the most desperate character and determination, and who
cared as little for shedding blood as spilling water,--traits, I am
bound to acknowledge, which never appeared to lower me in general
esteem. Of course, all inquiries as to my horse, poor Charry, my
precious saddle-bags, my rifle, my bowie-knife, and my “Harper’s-ferry,”
 would have proved less than useless,--actually absurd. The patients
would have reckoned such questions as little vagaries of mental
wandering, and the servants of the house never replied to anything.

My next anxiety was, when I should be at liberty? The doctor, when I
asked him, gave a peculiar grin, and said, “We cannot spare you, amigo;
we shall want to look at your pericardium one of these days. _I_ say it
is perforated; Don Emanuel says not. Time will tell who ‘s right.”

“You mean when I’m dead, Señhor, of course?” cried I, not fancying the
chance of resolving the difficulties by being carved alive.

“Of course I do,” said he. “Yours is a very instructive case; and
I shall take care that your heart and a portion of the left lung be
carefully injected, and preserved in the museum.”

“May you live a thousand years!” said I, bowing my gratitude, while a
chill crept over me that I thought I should have fainted.

I have already mentioned that sentries were placed at intervals round
the walls to prevent escape,--a precaution which, were one to judge
from the desolate and crippled condition of the inmates, savored of over
care. A few were able to crawl along upon crutches, the majority were
utterly helpless, while the most active were only capable of creeping up
the bank which formed the boundary of the grounds, to look down into the
moat beneath,--a descent of some twenty feet, but which, to imaginations
such as theirs, was a gulf like the crater of a volcano.

Whenever a little group, then, would station themselves on the
“heights,” as they were called, and gaze timidly into the depths below,
the guards, far from dispersing them, saw that no better lesson could
be administered than what their own fears suggested, and prudently left
them to the admonitions of their terrors. I remembered this fact, and
resolved to profit by it. If death were to be my lot, it could not come
anywhere with more horrors than here; so that, happen what might,
I resolved to make an effort at escape. The sentry’s bullet had few
terrors for one who saw himself surrounded by such objects of suffering
and misery, and who daily expected to be one of their number. Were the
leap to kill me,--a circumstance that in my weak and wounded condition I
judged far from unlikely,--it was only anticipating a few days; and what
days were they!

Such were my calculations, made calmly and with reflection. Not that I
was weary of life; were the world but open to me, I felt I should resume
all my former zest in its sayings and doings,--nay, I even fancied that
the season of privation would give a higher color to my enjoyment of
it; and I know that the teachings of adversity are not the least useful
accessories of him whose wits must point the road to fortune. True
is it, the emergencies of life evoke the faculties and develop the
resources, as the storm and the shipwreck display the hardy mariner. Who
knows, Con, but good luck may creep in even through a punctured wound in
the thorax!

As the day closed, the patients were always recalled by a bell, and
patrol parties of soldiers went round to see if by accident any yet
lingered without the walls. The performance of duty was, however, most
slovenly, since, as I have already said, escape never occurred to those
whose apathy of mind and infirmity of body had made them indifferent to
everything. I lingered, then, in a distant alley as the evening began
to fall, and when the bell rung out its dismal summons, I trembled to
think--was it the last time I should ever hear it! It was a strange
thrill of mingled hope and terror; Where should I be the next evening at
that hour? Free, and at liberty,--a wanderer wherever fancy might lead
me, or the occupant of some narrow bed beneath the earth, sleeping the
sleep that knows no waking? And, if so, who could less easily be missed
than he who had neither friend, nor family, nor fortune. I felt that my
departure, like that of some insignificant guest, would meet notice from
none: not one to ask what became of him? when did he leave us? to whom
did he say farewell?

If there was something unspeakably sad in the solitude of such a
fate, there was that also which nerved the heart by a sense of
Self-sufficiency,--the very brother of Independence; and this thought
gave me courage as I looked over the grassy embankment, and peered into
the gloomy fosse, which now, in the indistinct light, seemed far deeper
than ever. A low, marshy tract, undrained and uninhabitable, surrounded
the “Lazaretto” for miles; and if this insalubrious neighborhood
assisted in keeping up the malaria of fever, it compensated, on the
other hand, by interposing an unpopulated district between the sick and
the healthy.

These dreary wastes, pathless and untrodden, were a kind of fabulous
region among the patients for all kind of horrors, peopled, as the fancy
of each dictated, by the spirits of departed “Léperos,” by venomous
serpents and cobras, or by escaped galley-slaves, who led a life of
rapine and murder. The flitting jack-o’-lantern that often skimmed along
the surface, the wild cry of the plover, the dreary night wind sighing
over miles of plain, aided these superstitions, and convinced many whose
stubborn incredulity demanded corroboration from the senses. As for
myself, if very far from crediting the tales I had so often listened to,
the theme left its character of gloom upon my mind, and it was with a
cold shudder that I strained my eyes over the wide distance, from which
a heavy exhalation was already rising. Determined to derive comfort
from every source, I bethought me that the misty fog would assist my
concealment, as if it were worth while to pursue me through a region
impregnated with all the vapors of disease! The bell had ceased, the
bang of the great iron wicket had resounded, and all was still. I
hesitated, I know not why: a moment before, my mind was made up; and
now, it seemed like self-destruction to go on! Here was life! a sad
and terrible existence, truly; but was the dark grave better? or, if it
were, had I the right to make the choice? This was a subtlety that had
not occurred till now. The dull tramp of the patrol routed my musings,
as in quick time a party advanced up the alley towards me. They were
not visible from the darkness, but the distance could not be great, and
already I could hear the corporal urging them forward, as the mists were
rising, and a deadly fog gathering over the earth. Any longer delay
now, and my project must be abandoned forever, seeing that my lingering
outside the walls would expose me to close surveillance for the future.

I arose suddenly, and advanced to the very edge of the cliff: would that
I could only have scanned the depth below, and seen where I was about
to go! Alas! darkness was on all; a foot beneath where I stood, all was
black and undistinguishable.

The patrol were now about thirty paces from me; another instant, and
I should be taken! I clasped my hands together convulsively, and, with
drawn-in breath and clenched lips, I bent my knees to spring. Alas, they
would not! my strength failed me at this last moment, and instead of
a leap, my limbs relaxed, and, tottering under me, gave way. I lost my
balance, and fell over the cliff! Grasping the grassy surface with
the energy of despair, I tore tufts of long grass and fern as I fell
down--down--down--till consciousness left me, to be rallied again into
life by a terrible “squash” into a reedy swamp at the bottom. Up to my
waist in duck-weed and muddy water, I soon felt, however, that I had
sustained no other injury than a shock,--nay, even fancied that the
concussion had braced my nerves; and as I looked up at the dark mass of
wall above me, I knew that my fall must have been terrific.

Neither my bodily energy nor my habiliments favored me in escaping from
this ditch; but I did rescue myself at last, and then, remembering that
I must reach some place of refuge before day broke, I set out over the
moor, my only pilotage being the occasionally looking back at the lights
of the hospital, and, in sailor-fashion, using them as my point of
departure. When creeping along the walks of the Lazaretto, I was barely
able to move; and now, such a good ally is a strong “will,” I stepped
out boldly and manfully.

As I walked on, the night cleared, a light fresh breeze dissipated the
vapor, and refreshed me as I went, while overhead, myriads of bright
stars shone out, and served to guide me on the trackless waste. If I
often felt fatigue stealing over me, a thought of the Lazaretto and its
fearful inmates nerved me to new efforts. Sometimes so possessed did I
become with these fears that I actually increased my speed to a run, and
thus, exerting myself to the very utmost, I made immense progress, and
ere day began to break, found myself at the margin of the moor, and the
entrance to a dense forest, which I remembered often to have seen of a
clear evening from the garden of the Lazaretto. With what gratitude
did I accept that leafy shade, which seemed to promise me its refuge! I
threw my arms around a tree, in the ecstasy of my delight, and felt that
now indeed I had gained a haven of rest and safety. By good fortune,
too, I came upon a pathway: a small piece of board nailed to a tree
bore the name of a village; but this I could not read in the half light;
still, it was enough that I was sure of a beaten track, and could not be
lost in the dense intricacies of a pine-forest.

The change of scene encouraged me to renewed exertion. And I began
to feel that, so far from experiencing fatigue, each mile I travelled
supplied me with greater energy, and that my strength rose each hour as
I left the Lazaretto farther behind me.

“Ah, Con, my boy, fortune has not taken leave of you yet!” said I, as I
discovered that my severe exercise, far from being injurious, as I had
feared, was already bringing back the glow of health to my frame, and
spirit to my heart.

There is something unspeakably calming in the solitude of a forest,
unlike the lone sensations inspired by the sea or the prairie; the
feeling is one of peaceful quietude. The tempered sunlight stealing
through the leaves and boughs entangled; the giant trunks that tell
of centuries ago; the short, smooth, mossy turf through which the tiny
rivulet runs without a channel; the little vistas opening like alleys,
or ending in some shady nook, bower-like and retired,--fill the mind
with a myriad of pleasant fancies. Instead of wandering forth over the
immensity of space, as when contemplating the great ocean or the desert,
the heart here falls back upon itself, and is satisfied with the little
world around it.

Such were my reveries as I lay down beneath a tree, at first to muse,
and then to sleep; and such a sleep as only a weary foot-traveller
knows, who, stretched under the shade of a spreading tree, lies
dreamless and lost. It must have been late ere I awoke; the sunlight
came slanting obliquely through the leaves, and bespoke the decline of
day. I rose. At first my limbs were stiff and rigid, and my sensations
those of debility; but after a little time my strength came back, and
I strode along freely. Continuing the path, I came, after about three
hours’ fast walking, to a little open spot in the wood, where the
remains of a hut and the charred fragments of firewood indicated a
bivouac. Some morsels of black bread strewn about, and a stray piece of
dried venison, argued that the party who had left them had but recently
quitted the spot. Very grateful for the negligent abundance of their
waste, I sat down, and, by the aid of a little spring,--the reason,
probably, of the selection of the spot for a halt,--made a capital
supper, some chestnuts that had fallen from the trees furnishing a
delicious dessert. Night was fast closing in, and I resolved on passing
it where I was, the shelter of the little hut being too tempting a
refuge to relinquish easily. The next morning I started early, my mind
fully satisfied that I was preceded by some foot party, the path not
admitting of any other, with whom, by exertion, I should be perhaps able
to come up. I walked from day to dawn with scarcely an interval of rest,
but, although the tracks of many feet showed me my conjecture was right,
I did not succeed in overtaking them. Towards evening I again came upon
their bivouac-ground, which was even more abundantly provided than the
preceding one. They appeared to have killed a buck; and though having
roasted an entire side, had contented themselves with some steaks off
the quarter. Upon this I feasted luxuriously, securing a sufficient
provision to last me for the next two or three days.

In this way I continued to travel for eight entire days, each successive
one hoping to overtake the party in advance, and, if disappointed in
this expectation, well pleased with the good luck that had supplied
me so far with food, and made my journey safe and pleasant; for it was
both. A single beast of prey I never met with, nor even a serpent larger
than the common green snake, which is neither venomous nor bold; and as
for pleasure, I was free. Was not that alone happiness for him who had
been a prisoner among the “Léperos” of Bexar?

On the ninth day of my wandering, certain unmistakable signs indicated
that I was approaching the verge of the forest: the grass became deeper,
the wood less dense; the undergrowth, too, showed the influence of winds
and currents of air. These, only appreciable by him who has watched with
anxious eyes every little change in the aspect of Nature, became at last
evident to the least observant in the thickened bark and the twisted
branches of the trees, on which the storms of winter were directed.
Shall I own it? My heart grew heavy at these signs, boding, as they
did, another change of scene. And to what? Perhaps the bleak prairie,
stretching away in dreary desolation! Perhaps some such tract of swampy
moor, where forests once had stood, but now, lying in mere waste of
rottenness and corruption; “clearings,” as they are called, the little
intervals which hard industry plants amid universal wildness, I could
not hope for, since I had often heard that no settlers ever selected
these places, to which access by water was difficult, and the roads few
and bad. What, then, was to come next? Not the sea-coast,--_that_
must be miles away to the eastward; not the chain of the Rocky
Mountains,--they lay equally far to the west.

While yet revolving these thoughts, I reached the verge of the wood; and
suddenly, and without anything which might apprise me of this singular
change, I found myself standing on the verge of a great bluff of land
overlooking an apparently boundless plain. The sight thus unexpectedly
presented of a vast prairie--for such it was--was overwhelming in its
intense interest. My position, from a height of some seven or eight
hundred feet, gave me an uninterrupted view over miles and miles of
surface. Towards the far west, a ridge of rugged mountains could
be seen; but to the south and east, a low flat horizon bounded the
distance. The surface of this great tract was covered for a short space
by dry cedars, apparently killed by a recent fire; beyond that, a tall,
rank grass grew, through which I could trace something like a road. This
was, as I afterwards learned, a buffalo-trail, these animals frequently
marching in close column when in search of water. The sun was setting as
I looked, and gilded the whole vast picture with its yellow glory; but
as it sunk beneath the horizon, and permitted a clearer view of
the scene, I could perceive that everything--trees, grass, earth
itself--presented one uniform dry, burnt-up appearance.

Not a creature of any kind was seen to move over this great plain; not a
wing cleaved the air above; not a sound broke the stillness beneath. It
was a solitude the most complete I ever conceived,--grand and imposing!
How my heart sank within me as I sat and looked, thinking I was there
alone, without one creature near me, to linger out, perhaps, some few
days or hours of life, and die unseen, un-watched, uncared for! And to
this sad destiny had ambition brought me! Were it not for the craving
desire to become something above my station, to move in a sphere to
which neither my birth nor my abilities gave me any title, and I should
be now the humble peasant, living by my daily labor in my native
land, my thoughts travelling in the worn track those of my neighbors
journeyed, and I neither better nor worse off than they.

And for this wish--insensate, foolish as it was--the expiation is indeed
heavy. I hid my head within my hands, and tried to pray, but I could
not. The mind harassed by various conflicting thoughts is not in the
best mood for supplication. I felt like the criminal of whom I had once
read, that, when the confessor came to visit him the night before
his execution, seemed eager and attentive for a while, but at
last acknowledged that his thoughts were centred upon one only
theme,--escape! “To look steadfastly at the next world, you must
extinguish the light of this one;” and how difficult is that!--how
hard to close every chink and fissure through which hope may dart a
ray,--hope of life, hope of renewing the struggle in which we are so
often defeated, and where even the victory is without value!

“Be it so,” sighed I, at last; “the game is up!” and I lay down at the
foot of a rock to die. My strength, long sustained by expectation, had
given way at last, and I felt that the hour of release could not be
distant. I drew my hand across my eyes,--I am ashamed to own there were
tears there--and just then, as if my vision had been cleared by the act,
I saw, or I thought I saw, in the plain beneath, the glittering sparkle
of flame. Was it the reflection of a star, of which thousands were now
studding the sky, in some pool of rain-water? No! it was real fire,
which now, from one red spark, burst forth into a great blaze, rolling
out volumes of black smoke which rose like a column into the air.

Were they Indians who made it, or trappers? or could it be the party in
whose track I had so long been following; and, if so, by what path had
they descended? Speculation is half-brother to Hope. No sooner had I
begun to canvass this proposition than it aroused my drooping energies,
and rallied my failing courage.

I set about to seek for some clew to the descent, and by the moonlight,
which was now full and strong, I detected foot-tracks in the clayey soil
near the verge of the cliff. A little after I found a narrow pathway,
which seemed to lead down the face of the bluff. The trees were
scratched, too, in many places with marks familiar to prairie
travellers, but which to me only betokened the fact that human hands had
been at work upon them. I gained courage by these, which at least I
knew were not “Indian signs,” no more than the foot-tracks were those of
Indian feet.

The descent was tedious, and often perilous; the path, stopping abruptly
short at rocks, from which the interval to the next footing should be
accomplished by a spring, or a drop of several feet, was increased in
danger by the indistinct light. In the transit I received many a sore
bruise, and ere I reached the bottom my flannel drapery was reduced to a
string of rags which would have done no credit to a scarecrow.

When looking from the top of the cliff, the fire appeared to be
immediately at its foot; but now I perceived it stood about half a mile
off in the plain. Thither I bent my steps, half fearing, half hoping,
what might ensue. So wearied was I by the fatigue of the descent, added
to the long day’s journey, that even in this short space I was often
obliged to halt and take rest. Exhaustion, hunger, and lassitude weighed
me down, till I went along with that half-despairing effort a worn-out
swimmer makes as his last before sinking.

A more pitiable object it would not be easy to picture. The blood oozing
from my wound, re-opened by the exertion, had stained my flannel dress,
which, ragged and torn, gave glimpses of a figure reduced almost to a
skeleton. My beard was long, adding to the seeming length of my gaunt
and lantern jaws, blue with fatigue and fasting. My shoes were in
tatters, and gave no protection to my bleeding feet; while my hands
were torn and cut by grasping the rocks and boughs in my descent.
Half-stumbling, half-tottering, I came onward till I found myself close
to the great fire, at the base of a mound--a “Prairie roll,” as it is
called--which formed a shelter against the east wind.

Around the immense blaze sat a party, some of whom in shadow, others
in strong light, presented a group the strangest ever my eyes beheld.
Bronzed and bearded countenances, whose fierce expression glowed fiercer
in the ruddy glare of the fire, were set off by costumes the oddest
imaginable.

Many wore coats of undressed sheepskin, with tall caps of the same
material; others had ragged uniforms of different services. One or two
were dressed in “ponchos” of red-brown cloth, like Mexicans, and some,
again, had a kind of buff coat studded with copper ornaments,--a
costume often seen among the half-breeds. All agreed in one feature
of equipment, which was a broad leather belt or girdle, in which were
fastened various shining implements, of which a small pickaxe and a
hammer were alone distinguishable where I stood. Several muskets were
piled near them, and on the scorched boughs of the cedars hung a little
armory of cutlasses, pistols, and “bowies,” from which I was able to
estimate the company at some twenty-eight or thirty in number. Packs and
knapsacks, with some rude cooking utensils, were strewn around; but
the great carcase of a deer which I saw in the flames, supported by a
chevaux-de-frise of ramrods, was the best evidence that the cares of
“cuisine” did not demand any unnecessary aid from “casseroles.”

A couple of great earthen pitchers passed rapidly from hand to hand
round the circle, and, by the assistance of some blackhead, served to
beguile the time while the “roast” was being prepared.

Creeping noiselessly nearer, I gained a little clump of brushwood
scarcely more than half-a-dozen paces off, and then lay myself down to
listen what language they were speaking. At first the whole buzz seemed
one unmeaning jargon, more like the tongue of an Indian tribe than
anything else; but as I listened I could detect words of French,
Spanish, and German. Eager to make out some clew to what class they
might belong, I leaned forward on a bough and listened attentively. A
stray word, a chance phrase, could I but catch so much, would be enough;
and I bent my ear with the most watchful intensity. The spot I occupied
was the crest of the little ridge, or “Prairie roll,” and gave me a
perfect view over the group, while the black smoke rolling upwards
effectually concealed me from _them_.

As I listened, I heard a deep husky voice say something in English.
It was only an oath, but it smacked of my country, and set my heart
a-throbbing powerfully. I lay out upon the branch to catch what might
follow, when smash went the frail timber, and, with a cry of terror,
down I rolled behind them. In a second every one was on his legs, while
a cry of “The jaguars! the jaguars!” resounded on all sides. The sudden
shock over, their discipline seemed perfect; for the whole party had
at once betaken themselves to their arms, and stood in a hollow square,
prepared to receive any attack. Meanwhile, the smoke and the falling
rubbish effectually shut me out from view. As these cleared away, they
caught sight of me, and truly never was a formidable file of musketry
directed upon a more pitiable object. Such seemed their own conviction;
for after a second or two passed in steady contemplation of me, the
whole group burst out into a roar of savage laughter. “What is’t?”
 “It’s not human!” being the exclamations which, in more than one strange
tongue, were uttered.

Unable to speak, in part from terror, in part from shock, I sat up on
my knees, and, gesticulating with my hands, implored their mercy, and
bespoke my own defencelessness. I conclude that I made a very sorry
exhibition, for again the laughter burst forth in louder tones than
before, when one, taking a brand of the burning firewood, came nearer
to examine me. He threw down his torch, and, springing backward with
horror, screamed out, a “lépero!” a “lépero!” In a moment every musket
was again raised to the shoulder, and directed towards me.

“I’m not a lépero--never was!” cried I, in Spanish. “I’m a poor
Englishman who has made his escape from the Lazaretto.” I could not
utter more, but fell powerless to the earth.

“I know him; we were messmates,” cried a gruff voice. “Halt! avast
there! don’t fire! I say, my lad, crawl over to leeward of the fire.
There, that will do. Dash a bucket of water over him, Perez.”

Perez obeyed with a vengeance, for I was soaked to the skin, and at
the same time exposed to the scorching glare of the great fire, where I
steamed away like a swamp at sundown.

“A’n’t you Cregan, I say?” cried the same English voice which spoke
before; “a’n’t you little Con, as we used to call you?”

“Yes,” said I, overjoyed by the recognition, without knowing by whom it
was made, “I am the little Con you speak of.”

“Ah, I remembered your voice the moment I heard it,” said he. “Don’t you
remember me?”

“Caramba!” broke in a savage-looking Spaniard; “we ‘re not going to
catch a leprosy for the sake of your reminiscences. Tell the fellow to
move off, or I’ll send a bullet through him.”

“And I ‘ll follow you.”

“And I; and I,” cried two or three more, who, suiting the action to the
speech, threw back the pan of the flint-muskets to examine the priming.

“And shall I tell you what I ‘ll do?” said the Englishman. “I’ll lay the
first fellow’s skull open with this hanger that fires a shot at him.”

“Will you so?” said a thin, athletic fellow, springing to his legs, and
drawing a long, narrow-bladed knife from his girdle.

“A truce there, Rivas,” said another; “would you quarrel with the
Capitan for a miserable lépero?”

“He’s not a Capitan of my making,” said Rivas, sulkily.

“I don’t care of whose making,” said the Englishman, in his broken
Spanish; “I’m the leader of this expedition: if any one deny it, let him
stand out and say so. If half a dozen of you deny it, come out one by
one: I ask nothing better than to show you who’s the best man here.”

A low muttering followed this speech, but whether it were of admiration
or anger, I could not determine. Meanwhile my own resolve was formed,
as, gathering my limbs together, I rolled upon one knee and said,--

“Hear me for one instant, Señhors. It would be unworthy of you to
quarrel about an object so poor and worthless as I am. Although not a
lépero, I have made my escape from the Lazaretto, and travelled hither
on foot, with little clothing and less food: an hour or two more will
finish what fatigue and starving have all but accomplished. If you will
be kind enough to throw me a morsel of bread, and give me time to move
away, I’ll try and do it; or, if you prefer doing the humane thing, you
‘ll come a few paces nearer and send a volley into me.”

“I vote for the last,” shouted one; but, strange to say, none
seconded his motion. A change had come over them, possibly by the very
recklessness of my own proposal. At last one called out, “Creep away
some fifty yards or so, and burn those rags of yours: we ‘ll give you
something to wear instead of them.”

“Ay, just so,” said another; “the poor devil doesn’t deserve death for
what he’s done.”

“That’s spoken like honest fellows and good comrades,” said the
Englishman. “And now, my hearty, move down to leeward there, and put on
your new toggery, and we ‘ll see if a hot supper won’t put some life in
you.”

I could scarcely credit my own alacrity as this prospect of better
days inspired me with fresh vigor; I recovered my feet at once, and,
in something which I intended should resemble a trot, set out in the
direction indicated, and where already a small bundle of clothes had
been placed for my acceptance.

A piece of lighted charcoal and some firewood also apprised me of the
office required at my hands, and which I performed with a most hearty
good-will; and as I threw the odious rags into the flames, I felt that I
was saying adieu to the last tie that bound me to the horrible Lazaretto
of Bexar.

“Let him join us now,” said the Englishman; “though I think if the poor
fellow has walked from Bexar, you might have been satisfied he could n’t
carry the leprosy with him.”

“I’ve known it go with a piece of gun-wadding from Bexar to the Rio del
Norte,” said one.

“I saw a fellow who caught it from the rind of a watermelon a lépero had
thrown away.”

“There was a comrade of ours at Puerta Naval took it from sitting on the
bench beside a well on the road where a lépero had been resting the day
before,” cried a third.

“Let him sit yonder, then,” said the Englishman “You ‘re more afeard
of that disease than the bite of a cayman; though you need n’t be
squeamish, most of you, if it ‘a your beauty you were thinking of.”

And thus amid many a tale of the insidious character of this fell
disorder, and many a rude jest on the score of precaution against it, I
was ordered to seat myself at about a dozen or twenty paces distant, and
receive my food as it was thrown towards me by the others,--too happy at
this humble privilege to think of anything but the good fortune of such
a meeting.

“Don’t you remember me yet?” cried the Englishman, standing where the
full glare of the fire lit up his marked features.

“Yes,” said I, “you ‘re Halkett.”

“To be sure I am, lad. I ‘m glad you don’t forget me.”

“How should I? This is not the first time you saved my life.”

“I scarcely thought I had succeeded so well,” said he, “when we parted
last; but you must tell me all about that to-morrow, when you are rested
and refreshed. The crew here is not very unlike what you may remember
aboard the yacht: don’t cross them, and you ‘ll do well with them.”

“What are they?” said I, eagerly.

“Gambusinos,” said he, in a low voice.

“Bandits?” whispered I, misconceiving the word.

“Not quite,” rejoined he, laughing; “though, I’ve no doubt, ready to
raise a dollar that way if any one could be found in these wild parts
a little richer than themselves;” with this, he commended me to a sound
sleep, and the words were scarcely spoken ere I obeyed the summons.

Before day broke, I was aroused by the noise of approaching departure;
the band were strapping on knapsacks, slinging muskets, and making other
preparations for the march; Halkett, as their captain, carrying
nothing beyond his weapons, and in his air and manner assuming all the
importance of command.

The “Lépero,” as I was called, was ordered to follow the column at
about a hundred paces to the rear; but as I was spared all burden, in
compassion to my weak state, I readily compounded for this invidious
position, by the benefits it conferred. A rude meal of rye-bread and
cold venison, with some coffee, made our breakfast, and away we started;
our path lying through the vast prairie I have already spoken of.

As during my state of “quarantine,” which lasted seven entire days,
we continued to march along over a dreary tract of monotonous
desolation,--nothing varying the dull uniformity of each day’s journey,
save the chance sight of a distant herd of buffaloes, the faint traces
of an Indian war-party, or the blackened embers of a bivouac,--I will
not weary my readers by dwelling on my own reflections as I plodded on:
enough, when I say they were oftener sad than otherwise. The uncertainty
regarding the object of my fellow-travellers harassed my mind by a
thousand odd conjectures. It was clear they were not merchants, neither
could they be hunters, still less a “war-party,”--one of those marauding
bands which on the Texan frontier of Mexico levy “black-mail” upon the
villagers, on the plea of a pretended protection against the Indians.
Although well armed, neither their weapons, their discipline, nor, still
less, their numbers, argued in favor of this suspicion. What they could
possibly be, then, was an insurmountable puzzle to me. I knew they were
called Gambusinos,--nothing more. Supposing that some of my readers
may not be wiser than I then was, let me take this opportunity, while
traversing the prairie, to say in a few words what they were.

The Gambusinos are the gold-seekers of the New World,--a class who,
in number and importance, divide society with the “Vaqueros,” the
cattle-dealers, into two almost equal sections. Too poor to become
possessors of mines, without capital for enterprise on a larger scale,
they form bands of wandering discoverers, traversing the least-known
districts of the Sonora, and spending years of life in the wildest
recesses of the Rocky Mountains. Associating together generally from
circumstances purely accidental, they form little communities, subject
to distinct laws; and however turbulent and rebellious under ordinary
control, beneath the sway of the self-chosen leaders they are reputed to
be submissive and obedient.

Their skill is, as may be judged, rude as their habits, they rarely
carry their researches to any depth beneath the surface; some general
rules are all their guidance, and these are easily acquired. They are
all familiar with the fact that the streams which descend from the
Rocky Mountains, either towards the Atlantic or Pacific, carry in their
autumnal floods vast masses of earth, which form deposits in the plains;
that these deposits are often charged with precious ores, and sometimes
contain great pieces of pure gold. They know, besides, that the quartz
rock is the usual bed where the precious metals are found, and that
these rocks form spurs from the large mountains, easily known, because
they are never clothed by vegetation, and called in their phraseology
“Crestones.”

A sharp short stroke of the “barreta,” the iron-shod staff of the
Gambusino, soon shivers the rock where treasure is suspected; and, the
fragments being submitted to the action of a strong fire, the existence
of gold is at once tested. Often the mere stroke of the barreta will
display the shining lustre of the metal without more to do. Such is, for
the most part, the extent of their skill.

There are, of course, gradations even here; and some will distinguish
themselves above their fellows in the detection of profitable sources
and rich “crestones,” while others rarely rise above the rank of mere
“washers,”--men employed to sift the sands and deposits of the rivers in
which the chief product is gold-dust.

Such, then, is the life of a “Gambusino.” In this pursuit he traverses
the vast continent of South America from east to west, crossing
torrents, scaling cliffs, descending precipices, braving hunger, thirst,
heat, and snow, encountering hostile Indians and the not less terrible
bands of rival adventurers, contesting for existence with the wild
animals of the desert, and generally at last paying with his life the
price of his daring intrepidity. Few, indeed, are ever seen as old
men among their native villages; nearly all have found their last rest
beneath the scorching sand of the prairie.

Upon every other subject than that of treasure-seeking, their minds were
a perfect blank. For _them_, the varied resources of a land abounding
in the products of every clime, had no attraction. On the contrary, the
soil which grew the maize, indigo, cotton, the sugar-cane, coffee, the
olive, and the vine, seemed sterile and barren, since in such regions no
_gold_ was ever found. The wondrous fertility of that series of terraces
which, on the Andes, unite the fruits of the torrid zone with the
lichens of the icy North, had no value in the estimation of men who
acknowledged but one wealth, and recognized but one idol. _Their_ hearts
turned from the glorious vegetation of this rich garden to the dry
courses of the torrents that fissure the Cordilleras, or the stony
gorges that intersect the Rocky Mountains.

The life of wild and varied adventure, too, that they led was associated
with these deserted and trackless wastes. To them, civilization
presented an aspect of slavish subjection and dull uniformity; while
in the very vicissitudes of their successes there was the excitement
of gambling: rich to-day, they vowed a lamp of solid gold to the
“Virgin,”--to-morrow, in beggary, they braved the terrors of sacrilege
to steal from the very altar they had themselves decorated. What strange
and wondrous narratives did they recount as we wandered over that
swelling prairie!

Many avowed that their own misdeeds had first driven them to the life
of the deserts; and one who had lived for years a prisoner among the
Choctaws confessed that his heart still lingered with the time when he
had sat as a chief beside the war-fire, and planned stratagems
against the tribe of the rival Pawnees. To men of hardy and energetic
temperament, recklessness has an immense fascination. Life is so often
in peril, they cease to care much for whatever endangers it; and
thus, through all their stories, the one feeling ever predominated,--a
careless indifference to every risk coupled with a most resolute conduct
in time of danger.

I soon managed to make myself a favorite with this motley assemblage;
my natural aptitude to pick up language, aided by what I already knew of
French and German, assisted me to a knowledge of Spanish and Portuguese;
while from a “half-breed” I acquired a sufficiency of the Indian dialect
in use throughout the Lower Prairies. I was fleet of foot, besides
being a good shot with the rifle,--qualities of more request among my
companions than many gifts of a more brilliant order; and, lastly,
my skill in cookery, which I derived from my education on board the
“Firefly,” won me high esteem and much honor. My life was therefore far
from unpleasant. The monotony of the tract over which we marched was
more than compensated for by the marvellous tales that beguiled the way.
One only drawback existed on my happiness; and yet that was sufficient
to embitter many a lonely hour of the night, and cast a shade over
many a joyous hour of the day. I am almost ashamed to confess what that
source of sorrow was, the more as, perhaps, my kind reader will already
fancy he has anticipated my grief, and say, “It was the remembrance of
Donna Maria; the memory of _her_ I was never to see more.” Alas, no! It
was a feeling far more selfish than this afflicted me. The plain fact
is, I was called “The Lépero.” By no other name would my companions
know or acknowledge me. It was thus they first addressed me, and so they
would not take the trouble to change my appellation. Not that, indeed, I
dared to insinuate a wish upon the subject; such a hint would have
been too bold a stroke to hazard in a company where one was called
“Brise-ses-fers,” another, “Colpo-di-Sangue,” a third, “Teufel’s Blut,”
 and so on.

It was to no purpose that I appeared in all the vigor of health and
strength. I might outrun the wildest bull of the buffalo herd; I might
spring upon the half-trained “mustang,” and outstrip the antelope in
her flight; I might climb the wall-like surface of a cliff, and rob the
eagle of her young: but when I came back, the cry of welcome that met me
was, “Bravo, Lépero!” And thus did I bear about with me the horrid badge
of that dreary time when I dwelt within the Lazaretto of Bexar.

The very fact that the name was not used in terms of scoff or reproach
increased the measure of its injury. It called for no reply on my
part; it summoned no energy of resistance; it was, as it were, a simple
recognition of certain qualities that distinguished me and made up my
identity; and at last, to such an extent did it work upon my imagination
that I yielded myself up to the delusion that I was all that they styled
me,--an outcast and a leper! When this conviction settled down on
my mind, I ceased to fret as before, but a gloomy depression gained
possession of me, uncheered save by the one hope that my life should not
be entirely spent among my present associates, and that I should yet be
known as something else than “The Lépero.”

The prairie over which we travelled never varied in aspect save with
the changing hours of the day. The same dreary swell, the same yellowish
grass, the same scathed and scorched cedars, the same hazy outlines of
distant mountains that we saw yesterday, rose before us again to-day,
as we knew they would on the morrow,--till at last our minds took the
reflection of the scene, and we journeyed along, weary, silent, and
footsore. It was curious enough to mark how this depression exhibited
itself upon different nationalities. The Saxon became silent and
thoughtful, with only a slight dash of more than ordinary care upon
his features, the Italian grew peevish and irritable, the Spaniard was
careless and neglectful, while the Frenchman became downright vicious in
the wayward excesses of his spiteful humor. Upon the half-breeds, two
of whom were our guides, no change was ever perceptible. Too long
accustomed to the life of the prairie to feel its influence as peculiar,
they plodded on, the whole faculties bent upon one fact,--the discovery
of the Chihuahua trail, from which our new track was to diverge in a
direction nearly due west.

Our march, no longer enlivened by merry stories or exciting narratives,
had become wearisome in the extreme. The heavy fogs of the night and the
great mist which arose at sunset prevented all possibility of tracing
the path, which often required the greatest skill to detect, so that we
were obliged to travel during the sultriest hours of the day, without
a particle of shade, our feet scorched by the hot sands, and our heads
constantly exposed to the risk of sunstroke. Water, too, became each day
more difficult to obtain; the signs by which our guides discovered its
vicinity seemed, to to me, at least, little short of miraculous; and
yet if by any chance they made a mistake, the anger of the party rose
so near to mutiny that nothing short of Halkett’s own authority could
restore order. Save in these altercations, without which rarely a
day passed over, little was spoken; each trudged along either lost in
vacuity or buried in his own thoughts.



CHAPTER XXIII. THE PLACER

As for myself, my dreamy temperament aided me greatly. I could build
castles forever; and certainly there was no lack of ground here for the
foundation. Sometimes I fancied myself suddenly become the possessor
of immense riches, with which I should found a new colony in the very
remotest regions of the West. I pictured to myself the village of my
workmen, surrounded with its patches of cultivation in the midst of
universal barrenness; the smiling aspect of civilized life in the
very centre of barbarism; the smelting furnaces, the mills, the great
refining factories, of which I had heard so much, all rose to my
imagination, and my own princely abode looking down upon these evidences
of my wealth.

Then, I fancied the influences of education diffusing themselves among
the young, who grew up with tastes and habits so different from those of
their fathers. How pursuits of refinement by degrees mingled themselves
with daily requirements, till at last the silent forests would echo with
the exciting strains of music, or the murmuring rivulet at nightfall
would be accompanied by the recited verses of poetry.

The primitive simplicity of such a life as I then pictured was a perfect
fascination; and when wearied with thinking of it by day, as I dropped
asleep at night the thoughts would haunt my dreams unceasingly.

This castle-building temperament--which is, after all, nothing but
hope engaged practically--may, when pushed too far, make a man dreamy,
speculative, and visionary, but if restrained within any reasonable
limits, cannot fail to support the courage in many an hour of trial, and
nerve the heart against many a sore infliction. I know how it kept me up
when others of very different thews and sinews were falling around me.
Independently of this advantage, another and a greater one accompanied
it. These self-created visions, however they may represent a man in
a situation of greatness or power, always do so to exhibit him
dispensing--what he imagines at least to be--the virtues of such a
station! No one, I trust, ever fancied himself a monarch for the sake
of all the cruelties he might inflict, and all the tyrannies he might
practise; so that, in reality, this “sparring against Fortune with the
gloves on” is admirable practice, if it be nothing else.

It was on the seventeenth day of our wanderings that the guide announced
that we had struck into the Chihuahua “trail”; and although to our eyes
nothing unusual or strange presented itself, Hermose exhibited signs
of unmistakable pride and self-esteem. As I looked around me on the
unvarying aspect of earth and sky, I could not help remembering my
disappointment on a former occasion, when I heard of the “Banks of
Newfoundland,” and fancied that the Chihuahua trail might have some such
unseen existence as the redoubtable “Banks” aforesaid, which, however
familiar to codfish, are seldom visited by Christians.

“The evening star will rise straight above our heads to-night,” said
Hermose,--and he was correct; our path lay exactly in the very line with
that bright orb. The confidence inspired by this prediction increased
as we found that an occasional prickly pear-tree now presented itself,
with, here and there, a dwarf-box or an acacia. As night closed in, we
found ourselves on the skirt of what seemed a dense wood, bordered by
the course of a dried-up torrent. A great wide “streak” of rocks and
stones attested the force and extent of that river when filled by the
mountain streams, but which now trickled along among the pebbles with
scarcely strength enough to force its way. Hermose proceeded for some
distance down into the bed of the torrent, and returned with a handful
of sand and clay, which he presented to Halkett, saying, “The rains have
not been heavy enough; this is last year’s earth.”

Few as were the words, they conveyed to me an immense impression of his
skill, who, in a few grains of sand taken at random, could distinguish
the deposits of one year from those of another.

“How does it look, Halkett?” cried one.

“Is it heavy?” asked another.

“It is worthless,” said Halkett, throwing the earth from him. “But we
are on the right track, lads, for all that; there ‘s always gold where
the green snake frequents.”

It was a mystery at the time to me how Halkett knew of the serpent’s
vicinity; for although I looked eagerly around me, I saw no trace of
one.

“I vow he’s a-sarchin’ for the Coppernose,” said a Yankee, as he laughed
heartily at my ignorance.

“Do you see that bird there upon the bough of the cedar-tree?” said
Halkett. “That’s the ‘Choyero;’ and wherever he’s found, the Coppernose
is never far off.” The mystery was soon explained in this wise: the
“Choyero” is in the habit of enveloping himself in the leaves of a
certain prickly cactus called “Choya,” with which armor he attacks the
largest of these green serpents, and always successfully,--the strong,
thorny spines of the plant invariably inflicting death-wounds upon the
snake. Some asserted that the bird only attacked the snake during his
season of torpor, but others stoutly averred that the Choyero was a
match for any Coppernose in his perfect vigor.

The approach of the long-sought-for “Placer” was celebrated by an extra
allowance of rum, and the party conversed till a late hour of the
night, with a degree of animation they had not exhibited for a long time
previous. Stories of the “washings” resumed their sway,--strange, wild
narratives, the chief interest in which, however striking at the time,
lay in the manner of those who related them, and were themselves the
actors. They nearly all turned upon some incident of gambling, and were
strong illustrations of how completely the love of gain can co-exist
with a temperament utterly wasteful and reckless, while both can render
a man totally indifferent to every feeling of friendship. There was
mention, by chance, of a certain Narvasque, who had been the comrade of
many of the party.

“He is dead,” cried one.

“Caramba!” cried another, “that is scarcely true; they told me he was at
the Austin fair this fall.”

“You may rely on it he’s dead,” said the first, “for I know it; he died
on the Sacramento, and in this wise. We had had a two months’ run of
luck at the Crestones of Bacuachez,--such fortune as I only hope we
may soon see again; none of your filthy wash and sieve work, nor any
splintering of a steel barreta on a flint-rock, but light digging along
the stream, and turning up such masses of the real shining metal
as would make your heart leap to look at,--lumps of
thirty,--thirty-five,--ay, forty pounds.”

“There, there, Harispe!” said an old fellow, with a long pipe of
sugar-cane, “if we are to swallow what’s a-comin’, don’t choke us just
now.”

“What does an old trapper know of the diggin’s?” said Harispe,
contemptuously. “‘T is a bee-huntin’ and a birds’-nestin’ you ought
to be. Smash my ribs! if he ever saw goold, except on the breast of a
gooldfinch.” Having silenced his adversary, he resumed:--

“We were all rich by the time we reached Aranchez. But what use is
metal? One can’t eat it, nor drink it, nor even sleep on’t; and the
fellows up there had got as much as we had ourselves. Everything cost
twenty--no, but two hundred and twenty times its value! I used to cut a
goold button off my coat every morning for a day’s grub, so that we
had to make ourselves a kind of log-hut outside the village, and try
to vittal ourselves as best we could. There war n’t much savin’ in that
plan neither, for we drank brandy all day long, and it cost half an
ounce of goold every bottle of it! Then we stayed up all night and
played brag, and it was that finished Narvasque. He was a-betting with
Shem Avery, and Shem, who felt he was in for a run of luck, layed it
on a bit heavy like; and the end o’ it was, he won all Narvasque’s two
months’ diggin’s, all to a twenty-eight ‘ouncer’ that he would n’t bet
for anybody,--no, nor let any one see where he hid it. Shem had his
heart on that lump, and said, ‘I ‘ll go fifty ounces against your lump,
Narvasque;’ and the other did n’t take it at first, but up he gets and
leaves the hut. ‘Honor bright,’ said he, ‘no man follows me.’ They all
gave their words, and he went out a short distance into the wood, where
he had a sheep’s heart hanging near a rock, in the centre of which he
had concealed his treasure. He was n’t three yards from the spot, when
a great spotted snake darts through the long grass, and, making a spring
at the piece of meat, bolts it and away! Narvasque followed into the
deep jungle, unarmed as he was; there a deadly combat must have ensued,
for when his cries aroused us, as we sat within the hut, we found him
bitten on every part of the body, and so near death that he had only
time to tell how it happened, when he expired.”

“And the snake?” cried several, in a breath.

“He got clear away; we gave chase for four days after him in vain. But a
fellow with as much spare cash about him must have come to bad ere now.”

“The Injians has ripped him open afore this, depend on’t,” said another.
“There ‘s scarce a snake of any size hasn’t an emerald or splice of gold
in him.”

“There’s more gold lies hidden by fellows that have never lived, or come
back to claim it, than ye know of,” said the old trapper; “and that’s
the kind of ‘Placer’ _I’d_ like to chance upon, already washed and
smelted.”

“They talk of martyrs!” said a tall, sallow Spaniard, who had been
educated for a priest: “let me tell you that those Injians, ay, even the
negroes, have endured as much torture for their gold as ever did
zealot for his faith. There was a fellow in my father’s time up at
Guajuaqualla, who, it was said, had concealed immense treasures, not
only of gold, but gems, emeralds, diamonds, and rubies: well, he not
only refused all offers from the Gobernador of the mines to share the
booty, but he suffered his toes to be taken off by the smelting nippers,
rather than make a confession. Then they tried him with what the miners
call a ‘nest-egg,’ that is, a piece of gold heated almost red, and
inserted into the spine of the back; but it was all to no use, he never
spoke a word.”

“I heard of him; that was a nigger called Crick,” cried another.

As for me, I heard no more. The sound of that name, which brought up the
memory of my night at Anticosti and all its terrors, filled my heart,
besides, with a strange swelling of hope, vague and ill-defined, it is
true, but which somehow opened a vision of future wealth and greatness
before me. The name, coupled with the place, Guajuaqualla, left no doubt
upon my mind that they were talking of no other than the Black Boatswain
himself. If I burned to ask a hundred questions about him, a prudent
forbearance held me back. I knew that of all men living, none are so
much given to suspicion and mistrust as the Gambusinos. The frauds and
deceits eternally in practice among them, the constant concealments of
treasure, the affected desertion of rich “Placers,” in order to return
to them later and alone,--these and many like artifices suggest a
universal want of confidence which is ever at work to trace motives or
attribute intentions for every chance word or accidental expression. I
retained my curiosity therefore; but from that hour forward, the negro
and his hidden gold were ever before me. It mattered not where I was, in
what companionship, or how engaged. One figure occupied the foreground
of every picture. If my waking thoughts represented him exactly as I saw
him at Anticosti, my sleeping fancies filled up a whole history of his
life. I pictured him a slave in the “Barracoons” of his native land,
heavily ironed and chained. I saw him on board the slaver, with
bent-down head and crippled limbs, crouching between the decks. I
followed him to the slave-market and the sugar plantation. I witnessed
his sufferings, his sorrows, and his vengeance. I tracked him as he fled
to the woods, with the deep-mouthed bloodhounds behind him; and I
stood breathless while they struggled in deadly conflict, till, pale,
bleeding, and mangled, the slave laid them dead at his feet, and
tottered onward to stanch his wounds with the red gum of the liana.
Then came an indistinct interval; and when I saw him next, it was as a
gold-washer in the dark stream of the “Rio Nero,” his distorted limbs
and mangled flesh showing through what sufferings he had passed.

Broken, incoherent incidents of crime and misery, of tortured agonies
and hellish vengeance, would cross my sleeping imagination, amidst
which one picture ever recurred,--it was of the negro as I saw him at
Anticosti, crouching beast-like on the earth, and while he patted the
ground with his hand, throwing a stealthy, terrified glance on every
side to see that he was not observed. That he fancied himself in the
act of concealing the gold for which he had bartered his very blood,
the gesture indicated plainly enough; and in the same attitude my fancy
would depict him so powerfully, so truthfully, too, that when I awoke,
I had but to close my eyes again, and the vision would come back with
every color and adjunct of reality.

My preoccupation of mind could not have escaped the shrewd observation
of companions, had not the unexpected discovery of gold in the sands
of the river effectually turned every thought into another and more
interesting channel. At first it was mere dust was detected; but, later
on, small misshapen pieces of dusky yellow were picked up, which showed
the gold in its most valuable form, in combination with quartz rock.

Up to the moment of that discovery, all was lassitude and indifference.
A few only gave themselves the trouble to wet their feet, the greater
number sitting lazily down upon the river’s bank, and gazing on the
“washers” with a contemptuous negligence. The failures they experienced,
even their humble successes, were met with sneers and laughter; till at
last Hermose held up aloft a little spicula of gold about the thickness
of a pencil. No sooner had the brilliant lustre caught their eyes, than,
like hounds at the sight of the stag, they sprung to their feet and
dashed into the stream.

What a sudden change came over the scene! Instead of the silence of
that dark river, through whose dull current three or four figures waded
noiselessly, while in lazy indolence their companions lay smoking or
sleeping near, now, in an instant, the whole picture became animated.
With plashing water and wild shouts of various import, the deep glen
resounded, as upwards of thirty men descended into the river; and while
some examined the bed of the stream with the “barretas,” others dived
beneath the water to explore it with their hands, and bring up mingled
masses of earth and dust, over which they bent with earnest gaze for
many minutes together.

Then what cries of joy or disappointment broke forth at every instant!
There seemed at once to come over that hardened, time-worn group of men
all the changing fickleness of childhood,--the wayward vacillations of
hope and despair, bright visions of sudden wealth, with gloomy thoughts
of disappointment,--when, suddenly, one brought up from the bed of the
stream something which he showed to his neighbor, then to another and
another, till a knot had gathered close around him, among which I found
myself. “What is it?” said I, disappointed at not seeing some great mass
of yellow gold.

“Don’t you see? It is the fossil bone of the antelope,” said Hermose;
“and when the floods have penetrated deep enough to unbury that, there
‘s little doubt but we shall find gold enough.”

“Who says enough?” cried a Mexican, as, emerging half-suffocated from
the water, he held aloft a pure piece of metal, nearly the size of a
small apple. “Of such fruit as this, one never can eat to indigestion!”

Halkett’s whistle was soon heard, summoning the whole party to a council
on the bank; nor was the call long unanswered. In an instant the tanned
and swarthy figures were seen emerging, all dripping as they were,
from the stream, ascending the banks, and then throwing themselves in
attitudes of careless ease around the leader.

A short discussion ensued as to the locality upon which we had chanced,
some averring that it was an unexplored branch of the “Brazo,” others
that it was one of those wayward courses into which mountain streams
are directed in seasons of unusual rain. The controversy was a warm, and
might soon have become an angry, one, had not Halkett put an end to all
altercation by saying, “It matters little how the place be called, or
what its latitude; you know the Mexican adage, ‘It’s always a native
land where there’s gold.’ That there is _some_ here, I have no doubt;
that there is _as much_ as will repay us for the halt, is another
question. My advice is, that we turn the river into another course,
leave the present channel dry and open, and then explore it thoroughly.”

“Well spoken and true,” said an old white-headed Gambusino. “That is the
plan in the Far West; and they are the only fellows who go right about
their work.”

The proposal was canvassed ably on all sides, and adopted with scarcely
anything like opposition; and then parties were “told off,” to carry
into execution different portions of the labor. The section into which I
fell was that of the scouts, or explorers, who were to track the course
of the stream upwards, and search for a suitable spot at which to
commence operations. Hermose took the command of this party, and named
the “Lépero” as his lieutenant.

The “sierra” through which our path lay was singularly wild and
picturesque. The rocks, thrown about in every fantastic shape, were
actually covered with the tendrils of the liana, whose great blue
flowers hung in luxuriant clusters from every cliff and crag. Wild fig
and almond trees--loaded with fruit, red guavas and limes, met us as
we advanced, till at length we found ourselves in the very centre of
a tract rich in every production of our gardens, and all growing in
spontaneous freedom and wildness. The yellow-flowering cactus and
the golden lobelia, that would have been the choicest treasures of a
conservatory in other lands, we here broke branches off to fan away the
mosquitoes and the gallinippers.

The farther we went, the more fruitful and luxuriant did the tract seem.
Oranges, peaches, and grapes, in all the profusion of their wildest
abundance, surrounded us, and even littered the very way beneath our
feet. To feel the full enchantment of such a scene, one should have been
a prairie traveller for weeks, long-wearied and heart-sore with the dull
monotony of a tiresome journey, with fevered tongue and scorching feet,
with eyeballs red from the glaring sun, and temples throbbing from the
unshaded lustre. Then, indeed, the change was like one of those wondrous
transformations of a fairy tale, rather than mere actual life. In the
transports of our delight we threw ourselves down among the flowering
shrubs, and covered ourselves with blossoms and buds; we bound the grape
clusters on our foreheads like bacchanals, and tied great branches of
the orange-tree round us as scarfs. In all the wantonness of children,
we tore the fruit in handfuls, and threw it around us. The wasteful
prodigality of nature seemed to suggest excess on our part, prompting us
to a hundred follies and extravagances. As if to fill up the measure of
our present joy by imparting the brightness of future hope, Hermose told
us that such little spots of luxuriant verdure were very often found in
the regions richest with gold, and that we might be almost certain
of discovering a valuable Placer in our immediate vicinity. There was
another, and that no inconsiderable, advantage attending these “Oases”
 of fertility. The Indians never dared to intrude upon these precincts;
their superstition being that the “Treasure God,” or the “Genius of
the Mine,” always had his home in these places, and executed summary
vengeance upon all who dared to invade them. This piece of red-man
faith, however jocularly recorded, did not meet that full contempt from
my comrades I could have expected. On the contrary, many cited instances
of disasters and calamities which seemed like curious corroborations
of the creed. Indeed, I soon saw how naturally superstitious credences
become matter of faith to him who lives the wild life of the prairies.

“Then you think we shall have to pay the price of all this enjoyment,
Hermose?” said I, as I lay luxuriously beneath a spreading banana.

“Quien sabe? who knows?” exclaimed he, in his Mexican dialect, and with
a shrug of the shoulders that implied doubt.

Although each event is well marked in my memory, and the incidents of
each day indelibly fixed upon my mind, it is needless that I should
dwell upon passages, which, however at the time full of adventure and
excitement, gave no particular direction to the course of my humble
destiny. We succeeded in finding a spot by which the bed of the river
might be changed; and after some days of hard labor we accomplished the
task.

The course of the stream thus left dry for a considerable distance
became the scene of our more active exertions. The first week or two
little was discovered, save gold dust, or an occasional “spicula” of
the metal, heavily alloyed with copper; but as we followed up the course
towards the mountain, a vein of richest ore was found, lying near the
surface too, and presenting masses of pure gold, many of them exceeding
twenty ounces in weight.

There could be no doubt that we had chanced upon a most valuable Placer;
and now orders were given to erect huts, and such rude furnaces for
testing as our skill stood in need of. A strict scale of profits was
also established, and a solemn oath exacted from each, to be true and
faithful to his comrades in all things. Our little colony demanded
various kinds of service; for, while the gold-seeking was our grand
object, it was necessary, in order to subsist the party, that a corps
of trappers and hunters should be formed, who should follow the buffalo,
the red-deer, and the wild hog over the prairies.

Many declined serving on this expedition, doubtless suspecting that
the share of treasure which might be allotted to the absent man would
undergo a heavy poundage. Hermose, however, whose adventurous spirit
inclined more willingly to the excitement of the chase than the
monotonous labor of a washer, volunteered to go, and I offered myself to
be his companion. Some half-dozen of the youngest agreed to follow us,
and we were at once named--The Hunters to the Expedition.

The rivalry between the two careers, good-natured as it was, served to
amuse and interest us; and while _our_ blank days were certain to obtain
for us a share of scoffs and jibes, _their_ unsuccessful ones did not
escape their share of sarcasm. If one party affected to bewail the
necessity of storing up treasure for a set of walking gentlemen who
passed the day in pleasure-rambles about the country, the other took
care to express their discontent at returning loaded with spoils for a
parcel of lazy impostors that lounged away their time on the bank of a
river. Meanwhile, both pursuits flourished admirably. Practice had made
us most expert with the rifle; and as we were fortunate enough to secure
some of the “mustangs,” and train them to the saddle, our “chasse”
 became both more profitable and pleasant. By degrees, too, little
evidences of superfluity began to display themselves in our equipment:
our saddles, at first made of a mere wooden trestle, with a strip
of buffalo hide thrown across it, were now ornamented with black
bear-skins, or the more valuable black fox-skin; our own costume, if
not exactly conformable to Parisian models, was comfortable and easy,--a
brown deerskin tunic, fastened by a belt around the waist; short
breeches, reaching to the knee-cap, which was left bare, for climbing;
“botas vaqueras,” very loose at top, and serving as holsters for our
pistols; and a cap of fox or squirrel, usually designed by the wearer,
and exhibiting proofs of ingenuity, if not taste: such was our dress.

Our weapons of rifle, and bowie-knife, and pistols, giving it a
character, which, on the boards of a minor theatre, would have been a
crowning “success.” We were also all mounted,--some, Hermose and myself
in particular, admirably so. And although I often in my own heart
regretted the powers of strength and endurance of poor “Charry,”
 my little mustang steed, with his long forelock and his bushy
moustaches,--a strange peculiarity of this breed,--was a picture of
compactness and agility.

We had also constructed a rude wagon--so rude that I can even yet laugh
as I think on it--to carry our spoils, which were far too cumbrous for a
mere horse-load, and when left on the prairies attracted such numbers
of prairie-wolves and vultures as to be downright perilous. If this same
wagon was not exactly a type for “Long Acre,” it was at least strong and
serviceable; and although the wheels were far nearer oval than circular,
they _did_ go round; the noise they created in so doing might have been
disagreeable to a nervous invalid, being something between the scream
of a railway train and the yell of a thousand peacocks. But I believe
we rather liked it,--at least, I know that when some luckless Sybarite
suggested the use of a little bear’s fat around the axle, he was looked
on as a kind of barbarian to whom nature denied the least ear for music.

As for the “chasse” itself, it was glorious sport,--glorious in the
unbounded freedom to wander whither one listed; glorious in the sense of
mastery we felt that we alone of all the millions of mankind had reached
this far-away, unvisited tract; glorious in its successes, its dangers,
and its toils!

There was, besides, that endless variety of adventure prairie-hunting
affords. Now, it was the heavy buffalo, lumbering lazily along, and
tossing his huge head in anger as the rifle-ball pierced his dense hide.
Now, it was the proudly antlered stag, careering free over miles and
miles of waste. At another time the grizzly bear was our prey, and our
sport lay in the dense jungle or among the dwarf scrub, through which
the hissing rattlesnake was darting, affrighted at the noise. In more
peaceful mood, the antelope would be the victim; while the wild turkey
or the great cock of the wood would grace with his bright wavy feathers
the cap of him whose aim was true at longest rifle range.

And these were happy days,--the very happiest of my whole life; for if
sometimes regrets would arise about that road of ambition from which I
had turned off, to wander in the path of mere pleasure, I bethought me
that no career the luckiest fortune could have opened to me would have
developed the same manly powers of endurance of heat and cold and of
peril in a hundred shapes. In no other pursuit could I have educated
myself to the like life of toils and dangers, bringing me daily, as
it were, face to face with Death, till I could look on him without a
shudder or a fear.

I will not say that Donna Maria may not have passed across the picture
of my mind-drawn regrets; but if her form did indeed flit past, it was
to breathe a hope of some future meeting, some bright time to come, the
recompense of all our separation. And I thought with pride how much more
worthy of her would I be as the prairie-hunter,--the fearless follower
of the bear and buffalo, accustomed to the life of the wild woods,--than
as the mere adventurer, whose sole stock in trade was the subterfuge and
deceit he could practise on the unwary.

It was strange enough all this while that I seemed to have lost sight of
my old guide-star,--the great passion of my earlier years, the desire to
be a “gentleman.” It was stranger still, but after-reflection has shown
me that it was true, I made far greater progress toward that wished-for
goal when I ceased to make it the object of my ambition.



CHAPTER XXIV. THE FATE OF A GAMBUSINO

“The life of the prairie,” with all its seeming monotony, was very far
from wearisome. The chase, which to some might have presented the same
unvarying aspect, to those who passionately loved sport abounded in new
and exciting incidents. If upon one day the object of pursuit was the
powerful bison bull, with his shaggy mane and short straight horns, on
another, it was the swift antelope or the prairie fox, whose sable skin
is the rarest piece of dandyism a hunter’s pelisse can exhibit; now and
then the wide-spread paw of a brown bear would mark the earth, and
give us days of exciting pursuit; or, again, some Indian “trail”--some
red-man “sign”--would warn us that we were approaching the
hunting-grounds of a tribe, and that all our circumspection was needed.
Besides these, there were changes, inappreciable to the uninitiated,
but thoroughly understood by us, in the landscape itself, highly
interesting. It is a well-known fact that the shepherd becomes
conversant with the face of every sheep in his flock, tracing
differences of expression where others would recognize nothing but
a blank uniformity; so did the prairie, which at first presented one
unvarying expanse, become at last marked by a hundred peculiarities,
with which close observation made us intimate. Indeed, I often wondered
how a great stretching plain, without a house, a tree, a shrub, or a
trickling brook, could supply the materials of scenic interest; and the
explanation is almost as difficult as the fact. One must have lived the
life of solitude and isolation which these wild wastes compel, to feel
how every moss-clad stone can have its meaning,--how the presence of
some little insignificant lichen indicates the vicinity of water,--how
the blue foxbell shows where honey is to be found,--how the faint spiral
motion of the pirn grass gives warning that rain is nigh at hand. Then
with what interest at each sunset is the horizon invested, when the eye
can pierce space to a vast extent, and mark the fog-banks which tower
afar off, and distinguish the gathering clouds from the dark-backed herd
of buffaloes or a group of Indians on a march. Every prairie “roll,”
 every dip and undulation of that vast surface, had its own interest,
till at length I learned to think that all other prospects must be tame,
spiritless, and unexciting, in comparison with that glorious expanse,
where sky and earth were one, and where the clouds alone threw shadows
upon the vast plain.

The habit of a hunter’s life in such scenes, the constant watchfulness
against sudden peril, inspire a frame of mind in which deep
reflectiveness is blended with a readiness and promptitude of
action,--gifts which circumstances far more favorable to moral training
do not always supply. The long day passed in total solitude, since very
often the party separates to rendezvous at nightfall, necessarily calls
for thought,--not, indeed, the dreamy revery of the visionary, forgetful
of himself and all the world, but of that active, stirring mental
operation which demands effort and will. If fanciful pictures of
the future as we would wish to make it, intervene, they come without
displacing the stern realities of the present, any more than the far
distances of a picture interfere with the figures of the foreground.

Forgive, most kind reader, the prolix fondness with which I linger on
this theme. Fortune gave me but scant opportunity of cultivation, but
my best schooling was obtained upon the prairies. It was there I learned
the virtue of self-reliance,--the only real independence. It was there
I taught myself to endure reverses without disappointment, and bear
hardships without repining. It was there I came to know that he who
would win an upward way in life must not build upon some self-imagined
superiority, but boldly enter the lists with others, and make
competitorship the test of his capacity. They were inferior
acquirements, it is true; but I learned also to bear hunger and cold,
and want of rest and sleep, which in my after-life were not without
their value. It would savor too much of a “bull” for him who writes his
own memoirs to apologize for egotism; still, I do feel compunctions of
conscience about the length of these personal details,--and now to my
story.

While we pursued our hunting pastime over the prairies, the “expedition”
 was successful beyond all expectation. No sooner was the bed of the
river laid bare, than gold was discovered in quantities, and the
“washers,” despising the slower process of “sifting,” betook themselves
to the pick and the “barreta,” like their comrades. It was a season of
rejoicing, and, so far as our humble means permitted, of festivity; for
though abounding in gold, our daily food was buffalo and “tough doe,”
 unseasoned by bread or anything that could prove its substitute. If the
days were passed in successful labor, the evenings were prolonged with
narratives of the late discoveries, and gorgeous imaginings of the
future as each fancied the bright vista should be. Some were for a life
of unbounded excess and dissipation,--the “amende,” as they deemed
it, for all their toil and endurance; others anticipated a career of
splendor and display in the Old World. The Frenchman raved of Paris and
its cafés and restaurants, its theatres and its thousand pleasures. A
few speculated upon setting forth on fresh expeditions with better means
of success. Halkett alone bethought him of home and of an aged mother,
in the far-away valley of Llanberris, whose remainder of life he longed
to render easy and independent.

Nor was it the least courageous act of his daring life to avow such a
feeling among such associates. How they laughed at his humility! how
they scoffed at the filial reverence of the Gambusino! Few of them had
known a parent’s care. Most were outcasts from their birth, and started
in life with that selfish indifference to all others which is so often
the passport to success. I saw this, and perceived how affection and
sympathy are so much additional weight upon the back of him “who enters
for the plate of Fortune;” but yet my esteem for Halkett increased from
that moment. I fancied that his capacity for labor and exertion was
greater from the force of a higher and a nobler impulse than that which
animated the others; and I thought I could trace to this source the
untiring energy for which he was conspicuous above all the rest. It
was evident, too, that this “weakness,” as they deemed it, had sapped
nothing of his courage, nor detracted in aught from his resolute
daring,--ever foremost, as he was, wherever peril was to be confronted.

I ruminated long and frequently over this, to me, singular trait of
character,--whole days as I rambled the prairies alone in search of
game; the tedious hours of the night I would lie awake speculating upon
it, and wondering if it were impulses of this nature that elevated men
to high deeds and generous actions, and--to realize my conception in one
word--made them “gentlemen.”

To be sure, in all the accessory advantages of such, Halkett was most
lamentably deficient, and it would have been labor in vain to endeavor
to conform him to any one of the usages of the polite world; and yet, I
thought, might it not be possible that this rude, unlettered man might
have within him, in the recesses of his own heart, all those finer
instincts, all those refinements of high feeling and honor that make
up a gentleman,--like a lump of pure virgin gold encased in a mass of
pudding-stone. The study of this problem took an intense hold upon me;
for while I could recognize in myself a considerable power for imitating
all the observations of the well-bred world, I grieved to see that these
graces were mere garments, which no more influenced a man’s real actions
than the color of his coat or the shape of his hat will affect the
stages of an ague or the paroxysms of a fever.

To become a “gentleman,” according to my very crude notions of that
character, was the ruling principle of my life. I knew that rank,
wealth, and station were all indispensably requisite; but these I
also fancied might be easily counterfeited, while other gifts must be
absolutely possessed,--such as a good address; a skill in all manly
exercises; a personal courage ever ready to the proof; a steady
adherence to a pledged word. Now I tried to educate myself to all these,
and to a certain extent I succeeded. In fact, I experienced what all men
have who have set up a standard before them, that constant measurement
will make one grow taller. I fancied that Halkett and myself were on
the way to the same object, by different roads. Forgive the absurd
presumption, most benevolent reader; for there is really something
insufferably ludicrous in the very thought; and I make the “confession”
 now only in the fulness of a heart which is determined to have no
concealments.

That I rode my “mustang” with a greater air; that I wore my black fox
pelisse more jauntily; that I slung my rifle at my back with a certain
affectation of grace; that I was altogether “got up” with an eye to the
picturesque,--did not escape my companions, who made themselves vastly
merry at pretensions which, in their eyes, were so supremely ridiculous,
but which amply repaid me for all the sarcasm, by suggesting a change of
their name for me,--my old appellation, “Il Lépero,” being abandoned for
“Il Condé,” the Count. It matters little in what spirit you give a man a
peculiar designation: the world take it up in their own fashion, and he
himself conforms to it, whether for good or evil.

As the “Condé,” I doubtless displayed many a laughable affectation, and
did many things in open caricature of the title; but, on the other hand,
the name spurred me on to actions of most perilous daring, and made me
confront danger for the very sake of the hazard; till, by degrees, I saw
that the designation conferred upon me--at first in mockery--became a
mark of honorable esteem among my comrades.

The prairie was fruitful in incidents to test my courage. As the season
wore on, and game became more scarce, we were compelled to pursue the
“bison” into distant tracks, verging upon the hunting-grounds of an
Indian tribe called the Camanches. At first our “rencontres” were
confined to meeting with a scout or some small outlying party of the
tribe; but later on we ventured farther within their frontier, and upon
one occasion we penetrated a long and winding ravine which expanded into
a small plain, in the midst of which, to our amazement, we beheld their
village.

The scene was in every way a striking one. It was a few minutes after
sunset, and while yet the “yellow glory” of the hour bathed the earth,
that we saw the cane wigwams of the “Camanches” as they stood at either
side of a little river that, with many a curve, meandered through the
plain. Some squaws were seated on the banks, and a number of children
were sporting in the stream, which appeared too shallow for swimming.
Here and there, at the door of the wigwams, an old man was sitting
smoking. Some mustangs, seemingly fresh caught, were picketed in a
circle, and a few boys were amusing themselves, tormenting the animals
into bounds and curvets, the laughter the sport excited being audible
where we stood. The soft influence of the hour, the placid beauty of the
picture, the semblance of tranquil security impressed on everything,
the very childish gambols,--were all images so full of home and homelike
memories that we halted and gazed on the scene in speechless emotion.
Perhaps each of us at that moment had traversed in imagination half a
world of space, and was once again a child! As for myself, infancy
had been “no fairy dream,” and yet my eyes filled up, and yet my lip
quivered, as I looked.

It was evident that the warriors of the tribe were absent on some
expedition. The few figures that moved about were either the very
old, the very young, or the squaws, who, in all the enjoyment of that
gossiping, as fashionable in the wild regions of the West as in the
gilded boudoirs of Paris, sat enjoying the cool luxury of the twilight.

Our party consisted of only four and myself; and standing, as we did,
in a grove of nut-trees, were perfectly concealed from view: no sense
of danger then interfered with our enjoyment of the prospect; we gazed
calmly on the scene on which we looked.

“Senhor Condé,” whispered one of my party, a swarthy Spaniard from the
Basque, “what a foray we might make yonder! Their young men are absent;
they could make no defence. Caramba! it would be rare sport.”

“Condé mio!” cried a Mexican, who had once been a horse-dealer, “I see
mustangs yonder worth five hundred dollars, if they are worth a cent;
let us have a dash forward and carry them off.”

“There is gold in that village,” muttered an old Ranchero, with a white
moustache; “I see sifting-sieves drying beside the stream.”

And so, thought I to myself, these are the associates who, a moment
back, I dreamed were sharing my thoughts, and whose hearts, I fancied,
were overflowing with softest emotions. One, indeed, had not pronounced,
and to him I turned in hope. He was a dark-eyed, sharp-featured Breton.
“And you, Claude,” said I, “what are your thoughts on this matter?”

“I leave all in the hands of my captain,” said he, saluting in military
fashion; “but if there be a pillage, I claim the woman that is sitting
on the rock yonder, with a yellow girdle round her, as mine.”

I turned away in utter disappointment. The robber-spirit was the only
one I had evoked, and I grew sick at heart to think of it. How is it
that, in certain moods of mind, the vices we are conversant with assume
a double coarseness, and that we feel repugnance to what daily habit had
seemed to have inured us?

“Is it to be, or not?” growled the Spaniard, who, having tightened his
girths and examined the lock of his rifle, now stood in somewhat patient
anxiety.

“Since when have we become banditti,” said I, insultingly, “that we are
to attack and pillage helpless women and children? Are these the lessons
Halkett has taught us? Back to the camp. Let us have no more of such
counsels.”

“We meet nothing but scoffs and jibes when we return empty-handed,”
 muttered the Spaniard. “It is seldom such an opportunity offers of a
heavy booty.”

“Right-about,” said I, imperiously, not caring to risk my ascendency by
debating the question further. They obeyed without a word; but it was
easy to see that the spirit of mutiny was but sleeping. For some miles
of the way a dreary silence pervaded the party. I tried all in my power
to bring back our old good understanding, and erase the memory of the
late altercation; but even my friend Narvasque held aloof, and seemed to
side with the others. I was vexed and irritated to a degree the amount
of the incident was far from warranting; nor was the fact that we were
returning without any success without its influence. Moody and sad, I
rode along at their head, not making any further effort to renew their
confidence, when suddenly a spotted buck started from the shelter of a
prairie roll, and took his way across the plain. To unsling my rifle and
fire at him was the work of half a minute. My shot missed; and I heard,
or thought I heard, a burst of contemptuous laughter behind me. Without
turning my head, I spurred my horse to a sharp gallop, and proceeded to
reload my rifle as I went. The buck had, however, got a “long start”
 of me; and although my mustang had both speed and endurance, I soon saw
that the chase would prove unrewarding; and, after a hot pursuit of half
a mile, I pulled up and wheeled about. Where was my party? Not a trace
of them was to be seen. I rode up a little slope of the prairie, and
then, at a great way off, I could descry their figures as with furious
speed they were hastening back in the direction of the Camanche village.
I cannot express the bitterness of the feeling that came over me.

It was no longer the sense of outraged humanity which filled my heart.
Selfishness usurped the ground altogether, and it was the injured honor
of a leader whose orders had been despised. It was the affront to
my authority wounded me so deeply. Then I fancied to myself their
triumphant return to the camp, laden with the spoils of victory, and
full of heroic stories of their own deeds; while I, the captain of
the band, should have nothing to contribute but a lame narrative of
misplaced compassion, which some might call by even a harsher name. Alas
for weak principle! I wished myself back at their head a hundred times
over. There was no atrocity that, for a minute or two, I did not feel
myself capable of; I really believe that if any other course were open
to me, I had never turned my steps back toward the camp. Crest-fallen
and sad indeed was I as I rode forward,--now cursing the insubordinate
rabble that deserted me; now inveighing against my own silly efforts
to change the ferocious instincts of such natures. In my bitterness of
spirit I attributed all to my foolish ambition of being “the gentleman.”
 What business had such a character there? or what possible link could
bind him to such companionship? In my discontent, too, I fancied that
these “gentlemen” traits were like studding-sails, only available in
fine weather and with a fair wind, but that for the storms and squalls
of life such fine-spun canvas was altogether unsuited. Is it needful I
should say that I lived to discover this to be an error?

To reach the camp ere nightfall, I was obliged to ride fast, and the
quick stride of my “half-breed” did more to rally my spirits than all my
philosophizings.

The slight breeze of sunset was blowing over the prairie, when I came
in sight of the skirting of nut-wood which sheltered the camp to the
“south’ard.” It was like home, somehow, that spot. The return to it each
evening had given it that character, and one’s instincts are invariably
at work to make substitutes for all the “prestiges” that tell of family
and friends. I experienced the feeling strongly now, as I entered the
wood and spurred my nag onward, impatient to catch a glimpse at the
watch-fires. As I issued from the copse, and looked up towards the
little table-land where the camp used to stand, I saw nothing that spoke
of my friends. There were no fires; not a figure moved on the spot. I
pressed eagerly forward to ascertain the reason, my mind full of its
own explanation of the fact, in which, I own it, fears were already
blending. Perhaps they had removed somewhat higher up the stream;
perhaps the Camanches had been there, and a battle had been fought;
perhaps--But why continue? Already I stood upon the spreading surface of
tableland, and was nearing the spot where all our huts were built, and
now a deep, booming noise filled my ears,--a hollow, cavernous sound,
like the sea surging within some rocky cave. I listened; it grew fuller
and louder, or seemed to do so, and I could mark sounds that resembled
the crashing of timber and the splintering of rocks.

My suspense had now risen to torture, and my poor mustang, equally
frightened as myself, refused to move a step, but stood with his ears
flattened back, fore-legs extended, and protruded nostril, sniffing, in
a very paroxysm of fright.

I dismounted, and, fastening his head to his fore-leg, in Mexican
fashion, advanced on foot. Each step I made brought me nearer to the
sounds, which now I perceived were those of a fast-rolling river. A
horrid dread shot through my heart, my senses reeled as it struck me;
but with an effort I sprang forward, and there, deep below me, in a
boiling ocean of foam, rolled the river along the channel which we had
succeeded in damming up, on the mountain side, and in whose dry bed all
our labors had been followed. In an instant the whole truth revealed
itself before me: the stream, swollen by the rain falling in the distant
mountains, had overborne the barrier, and, descending with all its
force, had carried away village, mines, and every trace of the ill-fated
“Expedition.” The very trees that grew along the banks were at first
undermined, and then swept away, and might be seen waving their great
branches above the flood, and then disappearing forever, like gigantic
figures struggling in the agony of drowning. The rude smelting-house,
built of heavy stones and masses of rock, had been carried down with
the rest. Trees whose huge size attested ages of growth reeled with the
shock that shook the earth beside them, and seemed to tremble at their
own coming destiny.

The inundation continued to increase at each instant, and more than once
the “yellowest” waves compelled me to retire. This it was which first
led me to despair of my poor comrades, since I inferred that the torrent
had burst its barrier only a short space before my arrival; and as the
sunset was the hour when all the gold discovered during the day was
washed, before being deposited in the smelting-house, I conjectured that
my companions were overtaken at that moment by the descending flood, and
that none had escaped destruction.

However the sad event took place, I never saw any of them after; and
although I tracked the stream for miles, and spent the entire of two
days in search of them, I did not discover one trace of the luckless
expedition. So changed had everything become--such a terrible alteration
had the scene undergone--that whenever I awoke from a sleep, short and
broken as my feverish thoughts would make it, it was with difficulty I
could believe that this was once the “Camp;” that where that swollen
and angry torrent rolled, had been the dry, gravelly bed where joyous
parties labored; that beneath those cedars, where now the young
alligator stirred the muddy slime, we used to sit and chat in pleasant
companionship; that human joys and passions and hopes once lived and
flourished in that little space where ruin and desolation had now set
their marks, and where the weariest traveller would not linger, so
sorrow-struck and sad was every feature of the scene.

Poor Halkett was uppermost in my thoughts,--his remembrance of his
old mother, his plans for her future happiness and comfort, formed,
doubtless, many a long year before, and only realized to be dashed
forever! How many a wanderer and outcast, doubtless, like him, have sunk
into unhonored graves in far-away lands, and of whom no trace exists,
and who are classed among the worthless and the heartless of their
families; and yet, if we had record of them, we might learn, perhaps,
how thoughts of home--of some dear mother, of some kind sister, of some
brother who had been more than father--had spirited them on to deeds of
daring and privation, and how, in all the terrible conflict of danger in
which their days were spent, one bright hope, of returning home at last,
glittered like a light-ship on a lonely sea, and shed a radiance when
all around was dark and dreary.

The third day broke, and still found me lingering beside the fatal
torrent, not only without meeting with any of my former comrades, but
even of that party who had returned to the Indian village not one came
back. In humble imitation of prairie habit, I erected a little cross on
the spot, and with my penknife inscribed poor Halkett’s name. This done,
I led my horse slowly away through the tangled underwood till I reached
the open plain, then I struck out in a gallop, and rode in the direction
where the sun was setting.

The mere detail of personal adventures, in which the traits of character
or the ever-varying aspects of human nature find no place, must always
prove wearisome. The most “hair-breadth ‘scapes” require for their
interest the play of passions and emotions; and in this wise the perils
of the lonely traveller amid the deserts of the Far West could not vie
in interest with the slightest incident of domestic life, wherein human
cares and hopes and joys are mingled up.

I will not longer trespass on the indulgence of any one who has
accompanied me so far, by lingering over the accidents of my prairie
life, nor tell by what chances I escaped death in some of its most
appalling forms. The “Choctaw,” the jaguar, the spotted leopard of the
jungle, the cayman of the sand lakes, had each in turn marked me for its
prey, and yet, preserved from every peril, I succeeded in reaching the
little village of “La Noria,” or the “Well,” which occupies one of the
opening gorges of the Rocky Mountains, at the outskirts of which some
of the inhabitants found me asleep, with clothing reduced to very rags,
nothing remaining of all my equipment save my rifle and a little canvas
pouch of ammunition.

My entertainers were miners, whose extreme poverty and privation would
have been inexplicable, had I not learned that the settlement was formed
exclusively of convicts, who had either been pardoned during the term of
their sentence, or, having completed their time, preferred passing
the remainder of their lives in exile. As a “billet of conduct” was
necessary to all who settled at the village, the inhabitants, with a
very few exceptions, were peaceable, quiet, and inoffensive; and of
the less well disposed, a rigidly severe police took the most effective
charge.

Had there been any way of disposing of me, I should not have been
suffered to remain; but as there was no “parish” to which they could
“send me on,” nor any distinct fund upon which to charge me, I was
retained in a spirit of rude compassion, for which, had it even been
ruder, I had been grateful. The “Gobernador” of the settlement was an
old Mexican officer of Santa Anna’s staff called Salezar, and whose
“promotion” was a kind of penalty imposed upon him for his robberies
and extortions in the commissariat of the army. He was not altogether
unworthy of the trust, since it was asserted that there never was a
convict vice nor iniquity in which he was not thoroughly versed, nor
could any scheme be hatched, the clew to which his dark ingenuity could
not discover.



I was summoned before him on the day of my arrival, and certainly a
greater contrast could not have been desired than was the bravery of his
costume to the rags of mine. A Spanish hat and feathers, such as is only
seen upon the stage, surmounted his great red and carbuncled face; a
pair of fiery red moustaches, twisted into two complete circles, with a
tail out of them like an eccentric “Q;” a sky-blue jacket covered
with silver buttons; tight pantaloons of the same color; and Hessian
boots,--made up the chief details of a figure whose unwieldy size the
tightness of the dress did not by any means set off to advantage. He
wore besides a quantity of daggers, pistols, and stilettos suspended
around his person, and a huge Barcelona blade hung by two silver chains
from his side, the rattle and jingle of which, as he spoke, appeared to
give him the most lively pleasure. I was ordered to stand before a
table at which he sat, with a kind of secretary at his side, while
he interrogated me as to who I was, whence I came, the object of my
journey, and so forth. My account of myself was given in the very
briefest way I could devise,--totally devoid of all coloring or
exaggeration, and, _for me_, with a most singular avoidance of the
romantic; and yet, to my utter discomfiture, from the very announcement
of my name, down to the last incident of my journey, he characterized
every statement by the very short and emphatic word “a lie,” desiring
the secretary to record the same in his “Ledger,” as his own firm
conviction; “and add,” said he, solemnly, “that the fellow is a spy
from the States of North America,--that he probably belonged to some
exploring party into our frontier,--and that he will most certainly
be hanged whenever the smallest offence is proved against him.” These
benign words were most royally spoken, and I made my acknowledgments for
them by taking off my tattered and greasy cap and, with a most urbane
bow, wishing him health and happiness for half a century to come, to
pronounce similar blessings upon many others.

The bystanders did look, I confess, somewhat terrified at my impromptu
courtesy; but Salezar, upon whom my rags, and my grotesque appearance
generally, produced a rather amusing effect, laughed heartily, and bade
them give me something to eat. The order, simple and intelligible as it
was, at least to me, seemed to evoke the strangest signs of surprise and
astonishment, and not unreasonably; for, as I afterwards came to know,
no Lazarus eat of the crumbs which fell from this “rich man’s table,”
 while from the poor herd of the settlers not a crust nor a parched pea
could be expected, as they were fed by rations so scantily doled out as
barely to support life. The order to feed me was therefore issued
pretty much in the same spirit which made Marie Antoinette recommend the
starving people to eat “brioche.” As no one was to be found, however,
bold enough to express a doubt as to the facility of the measure, I was
led away in silence.

A very animated little discussion arose in the street as to what I was
to get, where to have it, and who to give it,--difficulties which none
seemed able to solve by any explanation save the usual Mexican one of
“Quien sabe?” or “Who knows?”--having uttered which in accents of very
convincing embarrassment, each went his way, leaving me standing with
an old mule-driver, the only one who had not delivered himself of this
speech.

Now, it chanced that the well from which the village derived its name of
“La Noria” had originally been worked by two mules, who having died
off, their places were supplied by two miserable asses of the prairie
breed,--creatures not much bigger than sheep, and scarcely stronger.
These wretched beasts had been for years past stimulated to their daily
labor by the assiduous persecutions of a fierce English bull-dog, who
with bark and bite made their lives a very pretty martyrdom. Either
worn-out by his unremitting exertions, or that asses’ flesh (of which,
from their hocks and hind quarters generally, he freely partook)
disagreed with him, the animal sickened and died, leaving the poor
Mulero to his own unaided devices to drive the donkeys round the charmed
circle. I believe that he did all that mere man was capable of,--in
fact, in everything save using his teeth he imitated closely the
practices of the illustrious defunct. But asses though they were, they
soon discovered that the “great motive principle” was wanting, and
betook themselves to a far easier and more congenial mode of doing the
day’s work.

Now, the Mulero was a man of thought and reflection, and it occurred
to him that if asses, however inadequately, could yet, in some sort,
perform the functions of mules, there was no reason why a man, even a
very poor-looking and ragged one, should not replace a bull-dog. There
was that hungry, half-starved look about me, too, that vouched my
temper would not be of the sweetest; and he eyed me with the glance of a
connoisseur. At last Mijo--for such was he called--made the proposal
to me in all form, explaining that my predecessor had had his rations
allowed him like a colonist, and was entitled to sleep under cover at
the house of his former mistress, La Senhora Dias, “who,” he added, with
a sly wink, “was my countrywoman.” Well knowing a Mexican never boggles
at a lie, no matter how broad and palpable, I took no notice of what I
at once concluded to be impossible, but proceeded to inquire as to the
precise functions I might be expected to perform in my canine capacity.

“A mere nothing,” said he, with a shrug of his shoulders; “we harness
the beasts at daybreak,--say three o’clock; by eight the water is all
up; then you can sleep or amuse yourself till four of the afternoon,
when the Commandante Salezar likes to have cool water for his
bath,--that only takes an hour; then you are free again till night
closes in.”

“And what then?” asked I, impatiently.

“You have your rounds at night.”

“My rounds! where, and what for?”

“Against the prairie wolves, that now and then are daring enough to come
down into the very settlement, and carry off kids and lambs,--ay, and
sometimes don’t stop there.”

He winked with a terrible significance at the last words.

“So, then, I am not only to bark at the asses all day, but I am to bay
the wolves by night?” said I, half indignantly.

“Lupo did it,” responded he, with a nod.

“_He_ was a dog, Señhor Mijo,” said I.

“Ah, that he was!” added he, in a tone very different from my remark,
accompanying it with a most disparaging glance at my ragged habiliments.
I read the whole meaning of the look at once, and hung my head, abashed
at the disparaging comparison.

He waited patiently for my reply, and, perceiving that I was still
silent, he said, “Well, is it a bargain?”

“Agreed,” said I, with a sigh; and wondering if Fortune had yet any
lower depths in store for me, I followed him to his hut. Mijo proceeded
to acquaint me with all the details of my office, and also certain
peculiarities of the two beasts for whose especial misery I was engaged.
If compassion could have entered into my nature, it might have moved me
at sight of them. Their haunches and hocks were notched and scored with
the marks of teeth, while their tails were a series of round balls, like
certain old-fashioned bell-ropes, the result of days of suffering.

“I am so accustomed to the name, I must call you ‘Lupo,’” said Mijo;
“you have no objection?”

“Not in the least,” said I; “if a ‘dog in office,’ why not a dog in
name?”

That same day I was conducted to the “Tienda del Gato,” the shop of
“The Cat,” at the sign of which animal La Señhora Dias resided. It was a
small cottage at the very extremity of the village, in a somewhat pretty
garden; and here a kind of canteen was held, at which the settlers
procured cigars, brandy, and other like luxuries, in exchange for their
“tickets of labor.”

Of the Señhora, some mystery existed: the popular rumor was, that she
had been the favorite mistress of Santa Anna, whose influence, however,
could not rescue her from the fate of a convict, to which she was
sentenced for forgery. Her great patron contrived, however, to release
her from the indignity of a penal settlement, and placed her at “La
Noria,” where she had resided two years. Some said that it was to
conceal herself from the prying curiosity of the vulgar; another, that
it was to hide the brand of the letter “F,” burned with a hot iron in
her forehead; others, again, that it was by Santa Anna’s express order
(but what the reason?) she always wore a black velvet mask, which, since
her arrival at the village, none had seen her remove.

A hundred stories, one more absurd than another, were circulated
about her high birth and condition, and the vast wealth she had once
possessed; the only real clew I could discover to these narratives
being the simple fact that her dog, a fierce English bull-dog,--my
own predecessor, and who by peculiar favor was permitted to accompany
her,--used to wear a massive silver collar, richly chased and
ornamented: fiction, indeed, had invested it with precious stones
and gems; but these were purely imaginative ornaments. Even devoid of
jewels, such was deemed an unequivocal proof of riches among those whose
poverty was of the very lowest order, and La Señhora Dias bought her
“millionnaire” character at a cheap price. To me, the most interesting
part in her story was that which called her my countrywoman; and yet
this seemed so unlikely, and was coupled with so much that I knew to be
impossible, that I did not venture to believe it.

It was the hour of the siesta when we reached “The Cat,” so that I had
no opportunity of seeing the Señhora. Mijo conducted me to a little
building in the garden, originally built as a hut for a man who watched
the fruit, but latterly inhabited by Lupo. There I was installed at
once. Some chestnut-leaves were my bed; a small spring afforded me
water; I was to receive eight ounces of maize bread each day, with half
an ounce of coffee,--Lupo had “taken” the latter “out” in sausages.
Of the fruit of the garden, consisting of limes, oranges, peaches,
and mangoes, I was free of whatever fell to the ground,--a species
of black-mail that never failed me at the dessert. These were my
perquisites,--my duties I already knew; and so Mijo left me to recruit
myself by one day’s rest, and on “the morrow” to begin my labors.

I shall never forget the strange _mélange_ of feelings, pleasurable and
the reverse, which came over me as I first found myself alone, and had
time to think over my condition. Many would perhaps have said that the
degradation would have mastered all other thoughts, and that the life to
which I was reduced would have tended to break down all self-respect
and esteem. Whether to my credit or otherwise, I know not, but I did
not feel thus,--nay, I even went so far as to congratulate myself that
a source of livelihood was open to me which did not involve me in forced
companionship, and that I might devote so many hours of each day to my
own undisturbed thoughts, as I wandered about that vast garden, in which
no other than myself appeared ever to set foot.

Culture it had none, nor seemed to need, it; one of my duties was to
pluck the ripe fruit every day, ere I issued forth to the “Well,” and
place the baskets at the Señhora’s door; and, save this, I believe all
was left to nature. What a wilderness of rank luxuriance it was! The
earth had become so fertilized by the fallen fruit left to rot as it
fell, that the very atmosphere was loaded with the odor of peaches and
oranges and pomegranates. A thousand gaudy and brilliant flowers, too,
glittered among the tall grass that tried to overtop them; and insects
and creatures of colors still more beauteous fluttered and chirped among
the leaves, making a little chorus of sounds that mingled deliciously
with the rippling stream that murmured near.



CHAPTER XXV. LA SEÑHORA

To this very hour I am unable to say how long I remained at the village
of La Noria. Time slipped away unchronicled; the seasons varied little,
save for about two winter mouths, when heavy snows fell, and severe cold
prevailed; but spring followed these with a suddenness that seemed
like magic, and then came summer and autumn, as it were, blended into
one,--all the varied beauties of the one season vying with the other.
This was all that was wanting to complete the illusion which
the monotony of my daily life suggested; for me there was no
companionship,--no link that bound me to my fellow-men; the “Sunday,”
 too, “shone no Sabbath-day for me.” The humble range of my duties never
varied; nor, save with Mijo, did I ever exchange even a passing word.
Indeed, the hours of _my_ labor were precisely those when all others
slept; and whether I tracked the wayworn asses at their dreary round,
or pursued my solitary path at night, my own was the only voice I ever
heard. It was the “life of a dog;” but, after all, how many states of
existence there are far less desirable! I had always wherewithal to
subsist upon; I had no severe labor, nor any duty incompatible with
health; and I had--greatest blessing of all--time for self-communing
and reflection; that delicious leisure, in which the meanest hovel ever
raised by hands become one’s “Home.” I was happy, then, after my own
fashion; various little contrivances to lighten my tasks amused and
occupied my thoughts. To bring the garden into order was also a passion
with me; and although necessitated to invent and fashion the tools to
work with, I was not deterred by this difficulty, but manfully overcame
it. I greatly doubted if Watt ever gazed at a new improvement in steam
machinery with half the delight I looked upon my first attempt at
a rake. Then, what pleasure did I experience as I saw the trim beds
covered with blooming flowers, the clearly raked walks, the grass-plots
close-shaven and weedless! How the thoughts of changes and alterations
filled my mind as I wandered in the dreary night! What trellises did I
not invent; what festoons of the winding vine-branches; what bowers of
the leafy banana! Like the old gardener, Adam, I began at last to think
that all these things were too beautiful for one man’s gaze, that such
ecstasies as mine deserved companionship, and that the selfishness of
my enjoyment was the greatest blot upon its perfection. When this notion
caught hold of me, I wandered away in fancy to the “Donna Maria de los
Dolores;” and how fervently did I believe that, with her to share it, my
present existence had been a life of Paradise!

These thoughts at last exhausted themselves, and I fell a thinking why
the Señhora Dias never had the curiosity to visit her garden, nor
see the changes I had wrought in it. To be sure, it was true she knew
nothing of them: how, then, was I to make the fact reach her ears? The
only hours that _I_ was at liberty were those when every close-drawn
curtain and closed shutter proclaimed the “siesta.”

It was clear enough that a whole life might slip over in this fashion
without my ever seeing her. There was something in the difficulty that
prompted a desire to overcome it; and so I set myself to plan the means
by which I might make her acquaintance. Of the windows which looked
towards the garden, the blinds were always closed; the single door that
led into it as invariably locked; I bethought me of writing a humble and
most petitionary epistle, setting forth my utter solitude and isolation;
but where were pen and ink and paper to come from? These were luxuries
the Gobernador himself alone possessed. My next thought was more
practicable: it was to deposit each morning upon her basket of fruit a
little bouquet of fresh flowers. But, then, would they ever reach her
hands?--would not the servant purloin and intercept my offering?--ay,
that was to be thought of.

By most assiduous watching, I at last discovered that her bedroom looked
into the garden by a small grated window, almost hidden by the gnarled
branches of a wild fig-tree. This at once afforded me the opportunity I
desired, and up the branches of this I climbed each morning of my life,
to fasten to the bars my little bouquet of flowers.

With what intense expectancy did I return home the first morning of my
experiment! what vacillations of hope and fear agitated me as I came
near the garden, and, looking up, saw, to my inexpressible delight, that
the bouquet was gone! I could have cried for very joy! At last I was no
longer an outcast, forgotten by my fellows. One, at least, knew of my
existence, and possibly pitied and compassionated my desolation.

I needed no more than this to bind me again to the love of life; frail
as was the link, it was enough whereupon to hang a thousand hopes and
fancies, and it suggested matter for cheering thought, where, before,
the wide waste of existence stretched pathless and purposeless before
me. How I longed for that skill by which I might make the flowers the
interpreters of my thoughts! I knew nothing of this, however; I could
but form them into such combinations of color and order as should please
the senses, but not appeal to the heart; and yet I did try to invent a
language, forgetting the while that the key of the cipher must always
remain with myself.

It chanced that one night, when on my rounds outside the village,
I suddenly discovered that I had forgotten the caps for my rifle. I
hastened homeward to fetch them, and entered the garden by a small door
which I had myself made, and of which few were cognizant. It was a night
of bright moonlight; but the wind was high, and drifted large masses
of cloud across the sky, alternately hiding and displaying the moon.
Tracking, with an instinct too well trained to become deceptive, the
walks of the garden, while a dark mass shut out the “lamp of night,” I
reached my hut, when suddenly, on a little stone bench beside the door,
I beheld a female figure seated. She was scarcely four yards from
where I stood, and in the full glare of the moonlight as palpable as at
noonday. She was tall and elegantly formed; her air and carriage, even
beneath the coarse folds of a common dress of black serge, such as
bespoke condition; her hands, too, were white as marble, and finely and
delicately formed; in one of them she held a velvet mask, and I watched
with anxiety to see the face from which it had been removed, which was
still averted from me. At last she turned slowly round, and I could
perceive that her features, although worn by evident suffering and
sorrow, had once been beautiful; the traits were in perfect symmetry;
the mouth alone had a character of severity somewhat at variance with
the rest, but its outline was faultless,--the expression only being
unpleasing. The dark circles around the eyes attested the work of years
of grief, bitter and corroding.

What should I do,--advance boldly, or retire noiselessly from the spot?
If the first alternative presented perhaps the only chance of ever
speaking to her, it might also prevent her ever again visiting the
garden. This was a difficulty; and ere I had time to solve it, she arose
to leave the spot. I coughed slightly: she halted and looked around,
without any semblance of terror or even surprise, and so we stood face
to face.

“You should have been on your rounds on this hour!” said she, with a
manner of almost stern expression, and using the Spanish language.

“So I should, Señhora; but having forgot a part of my equipment, I
returned to seek it.”

“They would punish you severely if it were known,” said she, in the same
tone.

“I am aware of that,” replied I; “and yet I would incur the penalty
twice over to have seen one of whom my thoughts for every hour these
months past have been full.”

“Of me? You speak of me?”

“Yes, Señhora, of you. I know the presumption of my words; but bethink
you that it is not in such a spirit they are uttered, but as the cry of
one humbled and humiliated to the very dust, and who, on looking at you,
remembers the link that binds him to his fellows, and for the instant
rises above the degradation of his sad condition.”

“And it is through _me_,--by looking at me,--such thoughts are
inspired!” said she, in an accent of piercing anguish. “Are you an
English youth?”

“Yes, Señhora, as much as an Irishman can call himself.”

“And is this the morality of your native land,” said she, in English,
“that you can feel an elevation of heart and sentiment from the
contemplation of such as I am? Shame, sir,--shame upon your falsehood,
or worse shame upon your principle.”

“I only know you as my day and night dreams have made you, lady,--as the
worshipper creates his own idol.”

“But you have heard of me?” said she, speaking with a violence and
rapidity that betokened a disordered mind. “All the world has heard of
me, from the Havannah to Guajuaqualla, as the poisoner and the forger!”

I shook my head dissentingly.

“It is, then, because you are less than human,” said she, scoffingly,
“or you _had_ heard it. But mind, sir, it is untrue; I am neither.” She
paused, and then, in a voice of terrible emotion, said, “There is enough
of crime upon this poor head, but not that! And where have you lived,
not to have heard of La Señhora Dias?” said she, with an hysteric laugh.

In a few words I told her how I had made part of a great gold-searching
expedition, and been utterly ruined by the calamity which destroyed my
companions.

“You would have sold yourself for gold wherewith to buy pleasure!”
 muttered she to herself.

“I was poor, lady; I must needs do something for my support.”

“Then why not follow humble labor? What need of wealth? Where had you
learned its want, or acquired the taste to expend it? You could only
have imitated rich men’s vices, not their virtues, that sometimes
ennoble them.”

The wild vehemence of her manner, as with an excessive rapidity she
uttered these words, convinced me that her faculties were not under
the right control of reason, and I followed her with an interest even
heightened by that sad impression.

“You see no one, you speak to none,” said she, turning round suddenly,
“else I should bid you forget that you have ever seen me.”

“Are we to meet again, Señhora?” said I, submissively, as I stood beside
the door, of which she held the key in her hand.

“Yes--perhaps--I don’t know;” and, so saying, she left me.

Two months crept over--and how slowly they went!--without my again
seeing the Señhora. Were it not that the bouquets which each morning
I fastened to the window-bars were removed before noon, I could have
fancied that she had no other existence than what my dreamy imagination
gave her. The heavy wooden “jalousies” were never opened; the door
remained close locked; not a foot-tread marked the gravel near it. It
was clear to me she had never crossed the threshold since the night I
first saw her.

I fell into a plodding, melancholy mood. The tiresome routine of my
daily life, its dull, unvarying monotony, began to wear into my soul,
and I ceased either to think over the past or speculate on the future,
but would sit for hours long in a moody revery, actually unconscious of
everything.

Sometimes I would make an effort to throw off this despondency, and try,
by recollection of the active energy of my own nature, to stir up myself
to an effort of one kind or other; but the unbroken stillness, the vast
motionless solitude around me, the companionless isolation in which
I lived, would resume their influence, and with a weary sigh I would
resign myself to a hopelessness that left no wish in the heart save for
a speedy death.

Even castle-building--the last resource of imprisonment--ceased to
interest. Life had also resolved itself into a successsion of dreary
images, of which the voiceless prairie, the monotonous water-wheel, the
darkened path of my midnight patrol, were the chief; and I felt myself
sinking day by day, hour by hour, into that resistless apathy through
which no ray of hope ever pierces.

At last I ceased even to pluck the flowers for the Señhora’s window.
I deemed any exertion which might be avoided, needless, and taxed my
ingenuity to find out contrivances to escape my daily toil. The garden I
neglected utterly; and in the wild luxuriance of the soil the rank weeds
soon effaced every sign of former culture. What a strange frame of mind
was mine! Even the progress of this ruin gave me a pleasure to the full
as great as that once felt in witnessing the blooming beauty of its
healthful vegetation. I used to walk among the rank and noisome weeds
with the savage delight of some democratic leader who saw his triumph
amid the downfall of the beautiful, the richly-prized, and the valued,
experiencing a species of insane pleasure in the thought of some fancied
vengeance.

How the wild growth of the valueless weed overtopped the tender
excellence of the fragrant plant; how the noisome odor overpowered
its rich perfume; how, in fact, barbarism lorded it over civilization,
became a study to my distorted apprehension; and I felt a diabolical joy
at the victory.

A little more, and this misanthropy had become madness; but a change was
at hand. I was sitting one night in the garden: it was already the hour
when my “patrol” should have begun; but latterly I had grown indifferent
to the call of duty: as Hope died out within me, so did Fear also, and
I cared little for the risk of punishment,--nay, more, a kind of
rebellious spirit was gaining upon me, and I wished for some accident
which might bring me into collision with some one. As I sat thus, I
heard a footstep behind me: I turned, and saw the Señhora close to me.
I did not rise to salute her, but gazed calmly and sternly, without
speaking.

“Has the life of the dog imparted the dog’s nature?” said she,
scoffingly. “Why don’t you speak?”

“I have almost forgotten how to do so,” said I, sulkily.

“You can hear, at least?”

I nodded assent.

“And understand what you hear?”

I nodded again.

“Listen to me, then, attentively, for I have but a short time to stay,
and have much to tell you. And, first of all, do you wish to escape from
hence?”

“Do I wish it!” cried I; and in the sudden burst, long dried-up sources
of emotion opened out afresh, and the heavy tears rolled down my cheeks.

“Are you willing to incur the danger of attempting it?”

“Ay, this instant!”

“If so, the means await you. I want a letter conveyed to a certain
person in the town of Guajuaqualla, which is about two hundred miles
distant.”

“In which direction?” asked I.

“You shall see the map for yourself; here it is,” said she, giving me
a small package which contained a map and a mariner’s compass. “I only
know that the path lies over the prairie and by the banks of a branch of
the Red River. There are villages and farmhouses when you have reached
that region.”

“And how am I to do so, unmolested, Señhora? A foot-traveller on the
prairie must be overtaken at once.”

“You shall be well mounted on a mustang worth a thousand dollars; but
ride him without spurring. If he bring you safe to Guajuaqualla he has
paid his price.” She then proceeded to a detail which showed how well
and maturely every minute circumstance had been weighed and considered.
The greatest difficulty lay in the fact that no water was to be met
with nearer than eighty miles, which distance I should be compelled to
compass on the first day. If this were a serious obstacle on one side,
on the other it relieved me of all apprehension of being captured after
the first forty or fifty miles were accomplished, since my pursuers
would scarcely venture farther.

The Señhora had provided for everything. My dress, which would have
proclaimed me as a runaway “settler,” was to be exchanged for the gay
attire of a Mexican horse-dealer,--a green velvet jacket and hose, all
slashed and decorated with jingling silver buttons, pistols, sabre, and
rifle to suit.

The mustang, whose saddle was to be fitted with the usual accompaniment
of portmanteau and cloak, was also to have the leathern purse of the
“craft,” with its massive silver lock, and a goodly ballast of doubloons
within. Two days’ provisions and a gourd of brandy, completed an
equipment which to my eyes was more than the wealth of an empire.

“Are you content?” asked she, as she finished the catalogue.

I seized her hand, and kissed it with a warm devotion.

“Now for the reverse of the medal. You may be overtaken; pursuit is
almost certain,--it may be successful; if so, you must tear the letter I
shall give you to fragments so small that all detection of its contents
may be impossible. Sell your life dearly; this I counsel you, since a
horrible death would be reserved for you if taken prisoner. Above all,
don’t betray me.”

“I swear it,” said I, solemnly, as I held up my hand in evidence of the
oath.

“Should you, however, escaping all peril, reach Guajuaqualla in safety,
you will deliver this letter to the Señhor Estavan Olares, a well-known
banker of that town. He will present you with any reward you think
sufficient for your services, the peril of which cannot be estimated
beforehand. This done,--and here, mark me! I expect your perfect
fidelity,--all tie is severed between us. You are never to speak of me
so long as I live; nor, if by any sun of Fortune we should chance to
meet again in life, are you to recognize me. You need be at no loss for
the reasons of this request: the position in which I am here placed--the
ignominy of an unjust sentence, as great as the shame of the heaviest
guilt--will tell you why I stipulate for this. Are we agreed?”

“We are. When do I set out?”

“To-morrow by daybreak; leave this a little before your usual time, pass
out of the village, and, taking the path that skirts the beech wood,
make for the Indian ground,--you know the spot. At the cedar-tree close
to that you will find your horse all ready,--the letter is here.” Now
for the first time her voice trembled slightly, and for an instant
or two she seemed irresolute. “My mind is sometimes so shaken by
suffering,” said she, “that I scarcely dare to trust its guidance; and
even now I feel as if the confidence I am about to place in an utter
stranger, in an--”

“Outcast, you would say,” said I, finishing what she faltered at.
“Do not fear, then, one humbled as I have been can take offence at an
epithet.”

“Nor is it one such as I am who have the right to confer it,” said she,
wiping the heavy drops from her eyes. “Good-bye forever!--since, if you
keep your pledge, we are never to meet again.” She gave me her hand,
which I kissed twice, and then, turning away, she passed into the house;
and before I even knew that she was gone, I was standing alone in the
garden, wondering if what had just occurred could be real.

If my journey was not without incident and adventure, neither were they
of a character which it is necessary I should inflict upon my reader,
who doubtless ere this has felt all the wearisome monotony of prairie
life, by reflection. Enough that I say, after an interesting mistake
of the “trail” which led me above a hundred miles astray! I crossed
the Conchos River within a week, and reached Chihuahua, a city of
considerable size, and far more pretensions than any I had yet seen in
the “Far West.”

Built on the narrow gorge of two abrupt mountains, the little town
consists of one great straggling street, which occupies each side of a
torrent that descends in a great tumbling mass of foam and spray along
its rocky course. It was the time of the monthly market, or fair, when
I arrived, and the streets were crowded with peasants and muleteers in
every imaginable costume. The houses were mostly built with projecting
balconies, from which gay-colored carpets and bright draperies hung
down, while female figures sat lounging and smoking their cigarettes
above. The aspect of the place was at once picturesque and novel. Great
wooden wagons of melons and cucumbers, nuts, casks of olive-oil and
wine; bales of bright scarlet cloth, in the dye of which they excel;
pottery ware; droves of mustangs, fresh caught and capering in all their
native wildness; flocks of white goats from the Cerzo Gorde, whose wool
is almost as fine as the Llama’s; piles of firearms from Birmingham and
Liège, around which groups of admiring Indians were always gathered;
parroquets and scarlet jays, in cages; richly ornamented housings for
mule teams; brass-mounted saddles and a mass of other articles littered
and blocked up the way so that all passage was extremely difficult.

Before I approached the city, I had been canvassing with myself how best
I might escape from the prying inquisitiveness to which every stranger
is exposed on entering a new community. I might have spared myself the
trouble, for I found that I was perfectly unnoticed in the motley throng
with which I mingled.

My strong-boned, high-bred mustang, indeed, called forth many a
compliment as I rode past; but none had any eye, nor even a word, for
the rider. At last, as I was approaching the inn, I beheld a small knot
of men whose dress and looks were not unfamiliar to me; and in a moment
after, I remembered that they were the Yankee horse-dealers I had met
with at Austin, some years before. As time had changed me far more than
them, I trusted to escape recognition, not being by any means desirous
of renewing the acquaintance. I ought to say that, besides my Mexican
costume, I wore a very imposing pair of black moustaches and beard, the
growth of two years at “La Noria,” so that detection was not very easy.

While I was endeavoring to push my way between two huge hampers of
tomatoes and lemons, one of this group, whom I at once recognized
as Seth Chiseller, laid his hand on my beast’s shoulder and said, in
Spanish, “The mustang is for sale?”

“No, Señhor,” said I, with a true Mexican flourish, “he and all mine
stand at your disposal, but I would not sell him.”

Not heeding much the hackneyed courtesy of my speech, he passed his
hands along the animal’s legs, feeling his tendons and grasping his neat
pasterns. Then, proceeding to the hocks, he examined them carefully;
after which he stepped a pace or two backwards, the better to survey
him, when he said, “Move him along in a gentle trot.”

“Excuse me, Señhor, I came here to buy, not to sell. This animal I do
not mean to part with.”

“Not if I were to offer you five hundred dollars?” said he, still
staring at the beast.

“Not if you were to say a thousand, Señhor,” said I, haughtily; “and
now pray let me pass into the court, for we are both in need of
refreshment.”

“He an’t no Mexican, that ‘ere chap,” whispered one of the group to
Chiseller.

“He sits more like a Texan,” muttered another.

“He’ll be the devil, or a Choctaw outright, but Seth will have his beast
out of him,” said another, with a laugh; and with this the group opened
to leave me a free passage into the inn-yard.

All the easy assurance I could put on did not convince myself that my
fears were not written in my face as I rode forward. To be sure, I did
swagger to the top of my bent; and as I flung myself from the saddle, I
made my rifle, my brass scabbard, my sabretache, and my spurs perform
a crash that drew many a dark eye to the windows, and set many a fan
fluttering in attractive coquetry.

“What a handsome Caballero! how graceful and well-looking!” I thought
I could read in their flashing glances; and how pleasant was such an
imaginary _amende_ for the neglect I had suffered hitherto.

Having commended my beast to the hands of the ostler, I entered the inn
with all the swaggering assurance of my supposed calling, but, in good
earnest, with anything but an easy heart at the vicinity of Seth and
his followers. The public room into which I passed was crowded with
the dealers of the fair in busy and noisy discussion of their several
bargains; and had I been perfectly free of all personal anxieties, the
study of their various countenances, costumes, and manners had been
most amusing, combining as they did every strange nationality,--from
the pale-faced, hatchet-featured New Englander to the full-eyed, swarthy
descendant of old Spain. The mongrel Frenchman of New Orleans, with
the half-breed of the prairies, more savage in feature than the
Pawnee himself, the shining negro, the sallow Yankee, the Jew from the
Havannah, and the buccaneer-like sailor who commanded his sloop and
accompanied him as a species of body-guard,--were all studies in their
way and full of subject for after-thought.

In this motley assemblage it may easily be conceived that I mingled
unnoticed, and sat down to my mess of “frijoles with garlic” without
even a passing observation. As I ate on, however, I was far from pleased
by remarking that Seth and another had taken their seats at a table
right opposite, and kept their eyes full on me with what in better
society had been a most impudent stare. I affected not to perceive this,
and even treated myself to a flask of French wine, with the air of a man
revelling in undisturbed enjoyment. But all the rich bouquet, all the
delicious flavor, were lost upon me; the sense of some impending danger
overpowered all else; and let me look which way I would, Seth and
his buff-leather jacket, his high boots, immense spurs, and enormous
horse-pistols rose up before me like a vision.

I read in the changeful expression of his features the struggle between
doubt and conviction as to whether he had seen me before. I saw what was
passing in his mind, and I tried a thousand little arts and devices to
mystify him. If I drank my wine, I always threw out the last drops of
each glass upon the floor; when I smoked, I rolled my cigar between my
palms, and patted and squeezed it in genuine Mexican fashion. I turned
up the points of my moustache like a true hidalgo, and played Spaniard
to the very top of my bent.

Not only did these airs seem not to throw him off the scent, but I
remarked that he eyed me more suspiciously, and often conversed in
whispers with his companion. My anxiety had now increased to a sense
of fever, and I saw that if nothing else should do so, agitation alone
would betray me. I accordingly arose, and called the waiter to show me
to a room.

It was not without difficulty that one could be had, and that was a
miserable little cell, whitewashed, and with no other furniture than a
mattress and two chairs. At least, however, I was alone; I was relieved
from the basilisk glances of that confounded horse-dealer, and I threw
myself down on my mattress in comparative ease of mind, when suddenly
I heard a smart tap at the door, and a voice called out, with a very
Yankee accent, “I say, friend, I want a word with you.”

I replied, in Spanish, that if any one wanted me, they must wait till I
had taken my “siesta.”

“Take your siesta another time, and open your door at once; or mayhap I
‘ll do it myself!”

“Well, sir,” said I, as I threw it open, and feigning a look of angry
indignation, the better to conceal my fear, “what is so very urgently
the matter that a traveller cannot take his rest, without being
disturbed in this fashion?”

“Hoity-toity! what a pucker you’re in, boy!” said he, shutting the door
behind him; “and we old friends too!”

“When or where have we ever met before?” asked I, boldly.

“For the ‘where,’--it was up at Austin, in Texas; for the
‘when,’--something like three years bygone.”

I shook my head, with a saucy smile of incredulity.

“Nay, nay, don’t push me farther than I want to go, lad. Let bygones be
bygones, and tell me what’s the price of your beast, yonder.”

“I ‘ll not sell the mustang,” said I, stoutly.

“Ay, but you will, boy! and to me, too! And it’s Seth Chiseller says
it!”

“No man can presume to compel another to part with his horse against his
will, I suppose?” said I, affecting a coolness I did not feel.

“There’s many a stranger thing than _that_ happens in these wild parts.
I’ve known a chap ride away with a beast,--just without any question at
all!”

“That was a robbery!” exclaimed I, in an effort at virtuous indignation.

“It war n’t far off from it,” responded Seth; “but there ‘s a reward for
the fellow’s apprehension, and there it be!” and as he spoke he threw
a printed handbill on the table, of which all that I could read with
my swimming eyes were the words, “One Hundred Dollars Reward,”--“a mare
called Charcoal,”--“taking the down trail towards the San José.”

“There was no use in carrying that piece of paper so far,” said I,
pitching it contemptuously away.

“And why so, lad?” asked he, peering inquisitively at me.

“Because this took place in Texas, and here we are in Mexico.”

“Mayhap, in strict law that might be something,” said he, calmly; “but
were I to chance upon him, why should n’t I pass a running-knot over his
wrists, and throw him behind me on one of my horses? Who’s to say ‘You
sha’ n’t?’ or who’s to stop a fellow that can ride at the head of thirty
well-mounted lads, with Colt’s revolvers at the saddle-bow?--tell me
that, boy!”

“In the first place,” said I, “the fellow who would let himself be taken
and slung on your crupper, like a calf for market, deserves nothing
better; and particularly so long as he owned a four-barrelled pistol
like this!”--and here I drew the formidable weapon from my breast, and
held it presented towards him, in a manner that it is rarely agreeable
to confront.

“Put down your irons, lad,” said he, with the very slightest appearance
of agitation in his manner; “we’ll come to terms without burning
powder.”

“I ask for nothing better,” said I, putting up my weapon; “but I ‘ll not
stand being threatened.”

He gave a short, dry laugh, as though the conceit of my speech amused
him, and said, “Now, to business: I want that mustang.”

“You shall have him, Seth,” said I, “the day he reaches Guajuaqualla,
whither I am bound in all haste.”

“I am a-going north,” said Seth, gruffly, “and not in that direction.”

“You can send one of your people along with me, to fetch him back.”

“Better to leave him with me now, and take a hack for the journey,” said
he.

This was rather too much for my temper; and I ventured to say that he
who was to receive a present should scarcely dictate the conditions
accompanying it.

“It’s a ransom, boy,--a forfeit,--not a present,” said he, gravely.

“Let us see if you can enforce it, then,” said I, instinctively

“There, now, you’re angry again!” said he, with his imperturbable smile;
“if we’re to have a deal together, let us do it like gentlemen.”

Now, probably a more ludicrous caricature of that character could not
have been drawn than either in the persons, the manners, or the subject
of the transaction in hand; but the word was talismanic, and no
sooner had he uttered it than I became amenable to his very slightest
suggestion.

“Let me have the beast,--I want him; and I see your holsters and
saddle-bags have a jingle in them that tells me dollars are plenty with
you; and as to this,”--he threw the piece of paper offering the reward
at his feet,--“the man who says anything about it will have to account
with Seth Chiselier, that’s all.”

“How far is it from this to Guajuaqualla?”

“About a hundred and twenty miles by the regular road; but there ‘s a
trail the miners follow makes it forty less. Not that I would advise
you to try that line; the runaway niggers and the half-breeds are always
loitering about there, and they ‘re over ready with the bowie-knife, if
tempted by a dollar or two.”

Our conversation now took an easy, almost a friendly tone. Seth knew the
country and its inhabitants perfectly, and became freely communicative
in discussing them and all his dealings with them.

“Let us have a flask of ‘Aguadente,’” said he, at last, “and then we ‘ll
join the fandango in the court beneath.”

Both propositions were sufficiently to my taste; and by way of showing
that no trace of any ill-feeling lingered in my mind, I ordered an
excellent supper and two flasks of the best Amontillado.

Seth expanded, under the influence of the grape, into a most agreeable
companion. His personal adventures had been most numerous, and many of
them highly exciting; and although a certain Yankee suspiciousness of
every man and his motives tinged all he said, there was a hearty tone of
good-nature about him vastly different from what I had given him credit
for.

The Amontillado being discussed, Seth ordered some Mexican “Paquaretta,”
 of delicious flavor, of which every glass seemed to inspire one with
brighter views of life; nor is it any wonder if my fancy converted the
rural belles of the courtyard into beauties of the first order.

The scene was a very picturesque one. A trellised passage, roofed
with spreading vines in full bearing, ran around the four sides of the
building, in the open space of which the dancers were assembled. Gay
lamps of painted paper and rude pine-torches lit up the whole, and gave
to the party-colored and showy costumes an elegance and brilliancy which
the severer test of daylight might have been ungenerous enough to
deny. The olive-brown complexion--the flashing dark eyes--the graceful
gestures--the inspiriting music--the merry voices--the laughter--were
all too many ingredients of pleasure to put into that little
crucible, the human heart, and not amalgamate into something very like
enchantment,--a result to which the Paquaretta perhaps contributed.

Into this gay throng Seth and I descended, like men determined, in
Mexican phrase, to “take pleasure by both horns.” It was at the very
climax of the evening’s amusement we entered. The dance was the Mexican
fandango, which is performed in this wise: a lady, stepping into the
circle, after displaying her attractions in a variety of graceful
evolutions, makes the “tour” of the party in search of the Caballero she
desires to take as her partner. It is at his option either to decline
the honor by a gesture of deferential humility, or, accepting it,
he gives her some part of his equipment,--his hat, his scarf, or his
embroidered riding-glove, to be afterwards redeemed as a forfeit;
the great amusement of the scene consisting in the strange penalties
exacted, which are invariably awarded with a scrupulous attention to the
peculiar temperament of the sufferer. Thus, a miserly fellow is certain
to be mulcted of his money; an unwieldy mass of fears and terrors is
condemned to some feat of horsemanship; a gourmand is sentenced to a
dish of the least appetizing nature; and so on: each is obliged to an
expiation which is certain to amuse the bystanders. While these are
the “blanks” in the lottery, the prizes consist in the soft, seductive
glances of eyes that have lost nothing of Castilian fire in their
transplanting beyond seas; in the graceful gestures of a partner to whom
the native dance is like an expressive language, and whose motions are
more eloquent than words,--in being, perhaps, the favored of her whose
choice has made you the hidalgo of the evening; and all these, even
without the aid of Paquaretta, are no slight distinctions.

Were the seductions less attractive, it is not a man whose Irish blood
has been set a-glowing with Spanish wine who is best fitted to
resist them, nor assuredly ought Con Cregan to be selected for such
self-denial. I stood in the circle with wondering admiration, delighted
with everything. Oh, happy age! glorious hour of the balmy night!
excellent grape-juice! how much of delicious enjoyment do I owe you all
three! I suppose it is the case with every one, but I know it to be with
me, that wherever I am, or however situated, I immediately single
out some particular object for my especial predilection. If it be a
landscape, I at once pitch upon the spot for a cottage, a temple, or a
villa; if it be a house, I instantly settle in my mind the room I would
take as my own, the window I would sit beside, the very chair I’d
take to lounge in; if it be a garden, I fix upon the walk among whose
embowering blossoms I would always be found: and so, if the occasion be
one of festive enjoyment, I have a quick eye to catch her whose air and
appearance possess highest attractions for me. Not always for me the
most beautiful,--whose faultless outlines a sculptor would like to
chisel,--but one whose fair form and loveliness are suggestive of
the visions one has had in boyhood, filling up, in rich colors, the
mind-drawn picture we have so often gazed on, and made the heroine of
a hundred little love-stories, only known to one’s own heart. And, oh,
dear! are not these about the very best of our adventures? At least,
if they be not, they are certainly those we look back on with fewest
self-reproaches.

In a mood of this kind it was that my eye rested upon a slightly formed
but graceful girl, whose dark eyes twice or thrice had met my own,
and been withdrawn again with a kind of indolent reluctance--as I
fancied--very flattering to me. She wore the square piece of scarlet
cloth on her head, so fashionable among the Mexican peasantry, the
corners of which hung down with heavy gold tassels among the clusters
of her raven locks; a yellow scarf, of the brightest hue, was gracefully
thrown over one shoulder, and served to heighten the brilliancy of her
olive tint; her jupe, short and looped up with a golden cord, displayed
a matchless instep and ankle. There was an air of pride--“fierté,”
 even--in the position of the foot, as she stood, that harmonized
admirably with the erect carriage of her head, and the graceful
composure of her crossed arms made her a perfect picture. Nor was I
quite certain that she did not know this herself; certain is it,
her air, her attitude, her every gesture, were in the most complete
“keeping” with her costume.

She was not one of the dancers, but stood among the spectators, and, if
I were to pronounce from the glances she bestowed upon the circle,
not one of the most admiring there; her features either wearing an
expression of passive indifference, or changing to a half smile of
scornful contempt. As, with an interest which increased at each moment,
I watched her movements, I saw that her scarf was gently pulled by a
hand from behind; she turned abruptly, and, with a gesture of almost
ineffable scorn, said some few words, and then moved proudly away to
another part of the “court.”

Through the vacant spot she had quitted I was able to see him who had
addressed her. He was a young, powerfully built fellow, in the dress of
a mountaineer, and, though evidently of the peasant class, his dress and
arms evinced that he was well to do in the world; the gold drop of his
sombrero, the rich bullion tassels of his sash, the massive spurs of
solid silver, being all evidences of wealth. Not even the tan-colored
hue of his dark face could mask the flush of anger upon it as the girl
moved off, and his black eyes, as they followed, glowed like fire. To my
amazement, his glance was next bent upon me, and that with an expression
of hatred there was no mistaking. At first, I thought it might have been
mere fancy on my part; then I explained it as the unvanished cloud still
lingering on his features; but at last I saw plainly that the insulting
looks were meant for myself. Let me look which side I would, let me
occupy my attention how I might, the fellow’s swarthy, sullen face never
turned from me for an instant.

I suppose something must have betrayed to my companion what was passing
within me, for Seth whispered in my ear, “Take no notice of him,--he’s a
Ranchero; and they are always bad uns to deal with.”

“But what cause of quarrel can he have with me?” said I; “we never saw
each other before.”

“Don’t you see what it is?” said Seth. “It’s the muchacha: she’s his
sweetheart, and she’s been a-looking too long this way to please him.”

“Well, if the girl has got such good taste,” said I, with a saucy laugh,
“he ought to prize her the more for it.”

“She _is_ a neat un, that’s a fact,” muttered Seth; and at the same
instant the girl walked proudly up to where I stood, and, making a low
courtesy before me, held out her hand. I suppose there must have been a
little more than the ordinary enthusiasm in the manner I pressed my lips
upon it, for _she_ blushed, and a little murmur ran round the circle.
The next moment we were whirling along in the waltz,--I, at least, lost
to everything save the proud pleasure of what I deemed my triumph. The
music suddenly changed to the fandango, of which dance I was a perfect
master; and now the graceful elegance of my partner and the warm
plaudits of the company called forth my utmost exertions. As for her,
she was the most bewitching representative of her native measure it is
possible to conceive, her changeful expression following every movement
of the dance: now retiring in shrinking bashfulness, now advancing
with proud and haughty mien, now enticing to pursuit by looks of
languishment, now, as if daring all advances, her flashing eyes would
almost sparkle with defiance.

What a terrible battery was this to open upon the defenceless breastwork
of a poor Irishman! How withstand the showering grape-shot of dark
glances?--how resist the assault of graces that lurked in every smile
and every gesture? Alas! I never attempted a defence; I surrendered, not
“at,” but “without,” discretion; and, tearing off the great embroidered
scarf which I wore, all heavy with its gold fringe, I passed it round
her taper waist in a very transport of enthusiasm.

While a buzz of approbation ran round the circle, I heard the words
uttered on all sides, “Destago!” “A forfeit!”

“I’ll try his gallantry,” said the girl, as, darting back from my arms,
she retired to the very verge of the circle, and, holding up the rich
prize, gazed at it with wondering eyes; and now exclamations of praise
and surprise at the beauty of the tissue broke from all in turn.

“The muchacha should keep the ‘capotillo,’” said an old lynx-eyed
duenna, with a fan as large as a fire-board.

“A Caballero rich as that should give her a necklace of real pearls,”
 said another.

“I ‘d choose a mustang, with a saddle and trappings all studded with
silver,” muttered a third in her ear.

“I ‘ll have none of these,” said the girl, musing; “I must bethink me
well if I cannot find something I shall like to look at with pleasure,
when mere dress and finery would have lost their charm. I must have
that which will remind me of this evening a long time hence, and make me
think of him who made it a happiness; and now what shall it be?”

“His heart’s blood, if that will content you!” cried the mountaineer,
as, springing from his seat, he tore the scarf from her hands and dashed
it on the ground, trampling it beneath his feet, and tearing it to very
rags.

“A fight--a fight!” shouted out a number of voices; and now the crowd
closed in upon the dancing space, and a hundred tongues mingled in
wild altercation. Although a few professed themselves indignant that a
stranger should be thus insulted, I saw plainly that the majority were
with their countryman, whom they agreed in regarding as a most outraged
and injured individual. To my great astonishment, I discovered that
my friend Seth took the same view of the matter, and was even more
energetic than the others in reprobation of my conduct.

“Don’t you see,” cried he to me, “that you have taken his sweetheart
from him? The muchacha has done all this to provoke his jealousy.”

“Oui, oui,” said a thin, miserable-looking Frenchman, “vous avez tiré la
bouteille; il faut payer le vin.”

In all probability, had not the crowd separated us most effectually,
these comments and counsels had been all uttered “after the fact;” for
I dashed forward to strike my antagonist, and was only held back by main
force, as Seth whispered in my ear, “Take it coolly, lad; it must be a
fight now, and don’t unsteady your hand by flying into a passion.”

Meanwhile the noise and confusion waxed louder and louder; and from the
glances directed towards me there was very little doubt how strongly
public opinion pronounced against me.

“No, no!” broke in Seth,--in reply to some speech whose purport I could
only guess at, for I did not hear the words,--“that would be a downright
shame. Let the lad have fair play. There’s a pretty bit of ground
outside the garden, for either sword or pistol-work, whichever you
choose it to be. I ‘ll not stand anything else.”

Another very fiery discussion ensued upon this, the end of which was
that I was led away by Seth and one of his comrades to my room, with the
satisfactory assurance that at the very first dawn of day I was to meet
the Mexican peasant in single combat.

“You have two good hours of sleep before you,” said Seth, as we entered
my room; “and my advice is, don’t lose a minute of them.”

It has been a mystery to me, up to the very hour I am writing in, how
far my friend Seth Chiseller’s conduct on this occasion accorded with
good faith. Certainly, it would have been impossible for any one to have
evinced a more chivalrous regard for my honor, and a more contemptuous
disdain for my life, than the aforesaid Seth. He advanced full one
hundred reasons for a deadly combat, the results of which, he confessed,
were speculative matters of a most dreamy indifference. Now, although it
has almost become an axiom in these affairs that there is nothing like a
bold, decided friend, yet even these qualities may be carried to excess;
and so I began to experience.

There was a vindictiveness in the way he expatiated upon the gross
character of the insult I had received, the palpable openness of the
outrage, that showed the liveliest susceptibility on the score of my
reputation; and thus it came to pass, I suppose, from that spirit of
divergence and contradiction so native to the human heart that the
stronger Seth’s argument ran in favor of a most bloody retribution, the
more ingenious grew my casuistry on the side of mercy; till, grown weary
of my sophistry, he finished the discussion by saying: “Take your own
road, then; and if you prefer a stiletto under the ribs to the chance of
a sabre-cut, it is your own affair, not mine.”

“How so? Why should I have to fear such?”

“You don’t think that the villano will suffer a fellow to take his
muchacha from him, and dance with her the entire evening before a whole
company, without his revenge? No! no! they have different notions on
that score, as you ‘ll soon learn.”

“Then what is to be done?”

“I have told you already, and I tell you once more: meet him
to-morrow,--the time is not very distant now. You tell me that you are
a fair swordsman: now, these chaps have but one attack and one guard.
I ‘ll put you up to both; and if you are content to take a slight
sabre-cut about the left shoulder, I’ll show you how to run him through
the body.”

“And then?”

“Why, then,” said he, turning his tobacco about in his mouth, “I guess
you’d better run for it; there’ll be no time to lose. Mount your beast,
and ride for the Guajuaqualla road, but don’t follow it long, or you’ll
soon be overtaken. Turn the beast loose, and take to the mountains,
where, when you ‘ve struck the miner’s track, you ‘ll soon reach the
town in safety.”

Overborne by arguments and reasons, many of which Seth strengthened
by the pithy apothegm of “Bethink ye where ye are, boy! This is not
England, nor Ireland neither!” all my scruples vanished, and I set about
the various arrangements in a spirit of true activity. The time was
brief, since, besides taking a lesson in the broadsword, I had to make
my will. The reader will probably smile at the notion of Con Cregan
leaving a testament behind him; but the over-scrupulous Seth would have
it so, and assured me, with much feeling, that it would “save a world of
trouble hereafter, if anything were to go a bit ugly.”

I therefore bequeathed to the worthy Seth my mustang and his equipments
of saddle, holsters, and cloak-bag; my rifle and pistols and bowie-knife
were also to become his, as well as all my movables of every kind. I
only stipulated that, in the event of the “ugly” termination alluded to,
he would convey the letter with his own hands to Guajuaqualla,--a pledge
he gave with the greater readiness that a reward was to be rendered for
the service. There was some seventy dollars in my bag, which, Seth
said, need not be mentioned in the will, as they would be needed for the
funeral. “It ‘s costly hereabouts,” said he, growing quite lively on the
theme. “They put ye in a great basket, all decked with flowers, and they
sticks two big oranges or lemons in your hands; and the chaps as carry
you are dressed like devils or angels, I don’t much know which,--and
they do make such a cry! My eye for it, but if you was n’t dead, you ‘d
not lie there long and listen to ‘em!”

Now, although the subject was not one half so amusing to me as it
seemed to Seth, I felt that strange fascination which ever attaches to a
painful theme, and asked a variety of questions about the grave and
the ceremonies and the masses, reminding my executor that, as a good
Catholic, I hoped I should have the offices of the Church in all
liberality.

“Don’t distress yourself about that,” said he; “I ‘ll learn a lot of
prayers in Latin myself,--’ just to help you on,’ as a body might say.
But, as I live, there goes the chaps to the ‘Molino’;” and he pointed to
a group of about a dozen or more, who, wrapped up in their large cloaks,
took the way slowly and silently through the tall wet grass at the
bottom of the garden.

I have ever been too candid with my kind reader to conceal anything from
him. Let him not, therefore, I beg, think the worse of me if I own
that, at the sight of that procession, a strange and most uncomfortable
feeling pervaded me. There seemed something so purpose-like in their
steady, regular tramp. There was a look of cold determination in their
movement that chilled me to the heart. “Only to think!” muttered I,
“how they have left their beds on this raw, damp morning, at the risk of
colds, catarrhs, and rheumatism, all to murder a poor young fellow who
never injured one of them!”

Not a thought had I for the muchacha,--the cause of all my trouble; my
faculties were limited to a little routine of which I myself was the
centre, and I puzzled my brain in thinking over the human anatomy, and
trying to remember all I had ever heard of the most fatal localities,
and where one could be carved and sliced with the fullest impunity.

“Come along!” said Seth; “we ‘ve no time to lose. We must look out for
a cheap mustang to wait for you on the Guajuaqualla road, and I have to
fetch my sword; for this thing of yours is full eight inches too short.”
 Seth now took my arm, and I felt myself involuntarily throwing a glance
at the little objects I owned about the room,--as it were a farewell
look.

“What are you searching for?” said he, as I inserted my hand into my
breast-pocket.

“It’s all right,” said I; “I wanted to see that I had the Señhora’s
letter safe. If--if--anything--you understand me--eh?”

“Yes, yes; I’ll look to it. They sha’ n’t bury you with it,” said he,
with a diabolical grin which made me positively detest him, for the
moment.

If Mr. Chiseller was deficient in the finer sympathies of our nature, he
was endowed with a rare spirit of practical readiness. The “mustang”
 was found in the very first stable we entered, and hired for a day’s
pleasure,--so he called it,--for the sum of two crowns. A mountain lad
was despatched to hold him for my coming, at a certain spot on the road.
The sabre was fetched from his chamber, and in less than five minutes we
were on our way to the Molino, fully equipped and “ready for the fray.”

“Don’t forget what I told you about the face-guard: always keep the hilt
of your weapon straight between your eyes, and hold the elbow low.”
 This he kept repeating continually as we went along, till I found myself
muttering the words after him mechanically,--without attaching the
slightest meaning to them. “The villain is a strong muscular chap,
and perhaps he ‘ll be for breaking down your guard by mere force, and
cleaving you down with a stroke. If he tries it, you ‘ve only to spring
actively to one side and give him your point, anywhere about the chest.”
 From this he proceeded to discuss a hundred little subtleties and
stratagems the Mexicans are familiar with, so that at last I regretted,
from the very bottom of my soul, that the gage of battle had not fallen
upon Seth himself, so much more worthy in every way of the distinction.

If I seemed full of attention to all he was saying, my thoughts, in
truth be it spoken, were travelling a vastly different road. I was
engaged in the performance of a little mental catechism, which ran
somewhat in this wise: “If you escape this peril, Master Con, will it
not be wise to eschew fandangoes in future,--or, at least, not indulge
in them with other men’s sweethearts? Beware, besides, of horse-dealers,
of Xeres and Paquaretta; and, above all, of such indiscretions as may
make the ‘Seth Chisellers’ of this world your masters!” Ay, there was
the sum and substance of my sorrows: that unlucky step about “Charry”
 and the lottery-ticket placed me in a situation from which there was no
issue. I now saw, what many have seen before, and many will doubtless
see again, that crime has other penalties besides legal ones, and that
the difficulty of conforming to an assumed good character, with even
_one_ lapse from the path of honesty, is very considerable.

“Are you attending to me, lad?” cried Seth, impatiently. “I was telling
you about the cross-guard for the head.”

“I have not heard one word of it,” said I, frankly; “nor is it of the
least consequence. All the talk in the world could n’t make a swordsman,
still less would a few passing hints like those you give me. If the
villano be the better man, there’s an end of the matter.”

Seth, less convinced by my reasonings than offended at them, spoke no
more, and we approached the Molino in silence. As we neared the spot, we
perceived the party seated in a little arbor, and by their gestures,
as well as by a most savory odor of garlic, evidently eating their
breakfast.

“The fellows are jolly,” said Seth: “had we not better follow their
example? Here is a nice spot, and a table just at hand.” At the same
time he called out, “Muchacho, pan el vino en la mesa, and we ‘ll think
of somewhat to eat.”

I tried to play indifferent, and seem at my ease; but it was no use.
The vicinity of the other group, and, in particular, of a certain
broad-shouldered member of it whom I could detect through the leaves,
and who certainly did not eat with the air of a man who felt it to be
his last breakfast, spoiled all my efforts, and nipped them even as they
budded.

“You don’t eat,” said Seth; “look at the villano yonder.”

“I see him,” said I, curtly.

“See how he lays in his prog!”

“Let him show that he can be as dexterous with the broadsword as with a
carving-knife,” said I, with a tremendous effort.

“Egad! I’ll tell him that,” cried Seth, jumping up, and hastening
across the garden. I had not long to wait for the effect of the speech.
Scarcely had Chiseller uttered a few words than the whole party arose,
and such a volley of “Maledicion!” and “Caramba!” and other like terms I
never heard before or since.

“I knew that would make ‘em blaze up,” said he; “they’re all ready
now,--follow me.” I obeyed, and walked after him into a little paddock,
which, from the marks of feet and other signs, seemed to be a spot not
chosen for the first time for such an amusement. The others entered by
an opposite gate, and, taking off their cloaks, folded them carefully
and laid them on the benches. They were armed to the very teeth, and
really did look amazingly like the troop of brigands Drury Lane would
produce in a new melodrama.

One of the party advanced towards Seth to arrange preliminaries, while
the rest lighted their cigars and began smoking,--an example I deemed it
wise to imitate; at least, it looked cool.

As I sat, affecting to admire the landscape, and totally careless of
what was going on behind me, I overheard Seth in a warm altercation
on the subject of my sabre, which the villano’s friend insisted was
at least eight or nine inches too long. Seth, however, was equally
obstinate in asserting that I had always used it, had fought repeated
duels with it; and if we could not call the principals as witnesses,
it was for certain cogent reasons that need not be mentioned. How I
chuckled at this bit of boastfulness! how I prayed that it might terrify
the enemy! Nothing of the kind; the semi-savage stepped out into the
circle, with his shirt-sleeve rolled up to the shoulder, displaying an
arm whose muscular development was like knotted cordage. As if to give a
foretaste of what he intended for me, he clove down the stout branch of
an elm-tree with a single stroke and with the ease of a man slicing a
cheese. Never did I think so meanly of a fandango as at that moment;
never was I in a mood less lenient to female coquetry!

“All’s ready, Con, my hearty,” whispered Seth, leaning over my shoulder;
“here’s the tool.”

If I had followed the instinct then strongest, I should have treated my
“friend” Seth to the first of my maiden sword. But for him--But it was
too late for regrets; and already the group had retired, leaving the
villano standing in a position of formidable defence alone in the
circle.



I can remember that I walked calmly and slowly forward to the spot
assigned me. I can remember the word being given to draw swords, and I
even yet can see the flashing steel as it glistened, and hear the clang
of the scabbards as we flung them from us; but of the encounter itself
I have only the vaguest impression. Cuts, thrusts, parries, advances and
retirings, feints and guards, are all blended up with the exclamations
of the bystanders as, in praise or censure, they followed the encounter.
At last, without knowing why, after a warm rally, my antagonist uttered
a faint cry, and tottering a few paces back, let fall his sword, and
sank heavily to the earth. I sprang forward in dread anxiety; but two of
the others held me back while they cried out, “Basta--Basta, Señhor!” I
tried to force my way past them, but they held me fast; and all that I
could see was one of the group take up the villano’s arm and let it go
again, when it fell heavily to the ground with a dull bang I shall never
forget! They then threw his cloak over him, and I saw him no more.

“What are ye waitin’ for, lad?” whispered Seth. “You don’t want to
attend his funeral, I reckon?”

“Is he--is he------?” I could n’t get the word out for worlds.

“By course he is; and so will you be, if ye don’t make a bolt of it.”

I have some recollection of an angry altercation between Seth and
myself,--I refusing, and he insisting on my instant flight; but it ended
somehow in my finding myself galloping along the Guajuaqualla road at a
furious pace, and, to my extreme surprise, feeling now as eager about my
safety as before I had been indifferent to it.

I became conscious of this from the sense of uneasiness I experienced
as each horseman neared me, and the danger of pursuit aroused in me the
instinct of self-preservation.

A rude sign-post at the foot of a rugged mountain path apprised me where
the “miners’ trail” led off to Guajuaqualla; so, dismounting from my
“mustang,” now wearied and blown by a pretty sharp pace for above seven
miles, I turned the animal loose and set off on foot. I know of no
descent so great in life as from the “saddle” to the “sole!” from the
inspiriting pleasure of being carried along at will, to the plodding
slowness of mere pedestrianism. In the one case you “shoot your sorrows
flying;” in the other, they jog alongside of you all the way, halting
with you when you lie down at noon, and taking share of the spring from
which your parched lips are refreshed. Like an underbred acquaintance,
they will not be denied; they are always “going _your_ way;” and in
their cruel civility they insist on bearing you company.

At a little cabaret of the very humblest order, I obtained some
breakfast and made purchase of a stock of bread and a gourd of wine, as
I learned that nothing was to be had before I reached “Sanchez,” the hut
of an old miner, which was reckoned halfway to Guajuaqualla. This done,
again I set forth on my journey.

The scenery was wild, without being grand. There was bareness and
desolation, but no sublimity. It was evidently a tract of such inferior
fertility that few in a land so rich as this would select it for a
resting-place; and, accordingly, I came upon no signs of habitation
other than the shealings the shepherds raise at certain seasons when
migrating with their flocks among the mountains.

It was exactly the character of landscape likely to increase and thicken
the gloom of sad thoughts; and, indeed, mine wanted little assistance.
This last exploit left a weight like lead upon my heart. All my
sophistry about self-defence and wounded honor, necessity, and the like
could not cover the fact that I had taken away a man’s life in a foolish
brawl, from the very outset of which the whole fault lay on _my_ side.

“So much,” said I, “for trying to be a ‘gentleman’. Every step in this
disastrous pursuit would seem to have a penalty attached to it; and,
after all, I am just as far from the goal as when I set out.”

That day seemed a year in length; and were I to attempt to chronicle it,
the reader would confess himself convinced before I had half finished;
so that, for both our sakes, I ‘ll not “file my bill of particulars,” as
my respected father would have said, but at once come to the hour
when the sun approached the horizon, and yet not anything like a human
dwelling came in sight; and I still plodded along, sad and weary, and
anxious for rest. If the events which I am about to record have little
in them of extraordinary interest, they at least were the turning-points
in my humble destiny, and therefore, kind reader, with your permission,
we ‘ll give them a chapter to themselves.



CHAPTER XXVI. THE DISCOVERY

I had walked now for nearly twelve hours without discovering any
appearance of Sanchez’s cabin, in which I had hoped to pass the night.
My prairie experience assured me that I had not lost the “trail,” and
yet if any light were burning for miles around, the elevated spot on
which I stood should make it visible. Although much fatigued, there was
nothing for it but to proceed, and at length I found myself in a narrow
valley which Seth had heard described as the situation in which the
miner’s hut stood. It was dark and gloomy; but the hope that I was
nearing the spot cheered me, and I walked on, footsore and tired as I
was. Once or twice I thought I heard the bark of a dog. I stopped to
listen; I shouted aloud, I whistled, but to no end. After an interval,
however, the sounds were repeated, and now I could detect,--not the
bark,--but the low, plaintive wail of an animal seemingly in pain. As it
not unfrequently happens that the sheep-dogs are attacked by wolves, it
immediately occurred to me such might be the present case; so I looked
to the caps of my revolver, and hastened on in the direction of the
cries.

The wailing sounds grew fuller and louder as I advanced, and now I could
distinguish that they were the cries of an animal in grief, and not of
one in bodily pain. I increased my speed to the utmost, and suddenly I
felt the warm tongue of a dog touch my hand, and his tail brush my legs,
in sign of friendly welcome. I stopped to pat and caress him, but the
poor creature uttered another cry so full of sorrow that all other
thoughts were routed on the instant.

He now preceded me, turning at each moment as if to see that I followed,
and whining in a low, faint tone, as before. We had not long proceeded
thus, when he stopped suddenly, and set up a cry the most shrill and
heart-thrilling. I saw that we were in front of a miserable shealing,
the door of which lay open; but all was dark within. I struck a light
with my flint, and lighted a little taper. To my surprise, the hut
contained several articles of furniture; but I had not more than time to
notice them, when the dog, darting forward, placed his fore-paws upon a
low settle-bed, and gave a dismal howl. I turned and beheld the figure
of a very old man, his white beard hanging down to his chest, as he lay
in what seemed a heavy sleep. I touched him; he was cold. I placed my
hand on his heart; it was still. I tried to detect breathing; there was
none--he was quite dead!

The poor dog appeared to watch me with intense interest, as, one by one,
I tried these different signs of life; but when he saw the hand fall
heavily from my own, he again set up his cries, which now lasted for
several minutes. The scene was a sad and touching one. The poor old
miner,--for such his dress and the scattered implements of the craft
bespoke him,--forgotten by all the world save by his dog, lay in all
the seeming calm of sleep. A cup of water stood near him, and a little
wooden crucifix lay on the bed, where probably it had fallen from his
fingers. Everything around betokened great poverty. The few articles of
furniture seemed as if they had been fashioned by himself, being of the
rudest workmanship: his lamp was a dried gourd, and his one chair had
been a stump, hollowed out with a hatchet. The most striking feature
of all was a number of printed paragraphs cut from old newspapers and
magazines and nailed against the planking of the hut; and these seemed
to convey a little history of the old miner, so far, at least, as
the bent and object of his life were implied. They were all, without
exception, exaggerated and high-flown accounts of newly discovered
“Placers,”--rich mines of gold,--some in the dark plains of the Ukraine,
some in the deep forests of Mexico, some in the interior of Africa
and on the far-away shores of the Pacific. Promises of golden harvest,
visions of wealth rolling in vast abundance, great oceans of gain before
the parched and thirsting lips of toil and famine! Little thought they
who, half in the wantonness of fancy, colored these descriptions, what
seeds they were sowing in many a rugged nature! what feverish passions
they were engendering! what lures to wile men on and on, through youth
and manhood and age, with one terrible fascination to enslave them!

If many of these contained interesting scraps of adventure and
enterprise in remote and strange countries, others were merely dry
and succinct notices of the discovery of gold in particular places,
announcements which nothing short of an innate devotion to the one theme
could possibly have dwelt upon; and these, if I were to judge from the
situations they occupied, were the most favored paragraphs, and those
most frequently read over; they were the daily food with which he fed
his hope, through, doubtless, long years of suffering and toil. It was
the oil which replenished the lamp when the wick had burned to the very
socket!

How one could fancy the old Gambusino as he sat before his winter fire,
half dozing in the solitude of his uncompanionable existence, revelling
in all the illusions with which his mind was filled! With what sympathy
must he have followed his fellow-laborers in every far-away quarter of
the globe! how mourned over their disappointments, how exulted in their
successes! These little scraps and sentences were the only links that
tied him to the world--they were all that spoke to him of his own
species!

As I went about the hut, the appearance of the greatest poverty and
privation struck me on every side: his clothing, worn to very tatters,
had been mended by skins of beasts and patches of canvas; the tools
with which he worked showed marks of rude repair that proved how “he to
himself sufficed,” without aid from others.

I passed the night without sleep, my mind full of the melancholy picture
before me. When day broke, I walked forth into the cool air to refresh
myself, and found, to my astonishment, that the spot had been a Placer
of once great repute,--at least so the remains around attested. The
ruined framework of miners’ huts; the great massive furnaces for
smelting; huge cradles, as they are called, for gold-sifting; long
troughs, formed of hollowed trunks, for washing,--lay scattered on all
sides. The number of these showed what importance the spot had once
possessed, and the rotten condition in which they now were proved how
long it had been deserted by all save him who was now to take his rest
where, for many a weary year, he had toiled and labored.

A little cross, decorated with those insignia of torture so frequently
seen in Catholic countries,--the pincers, the scourge, and the crown of
thorns,--showed where Piety had raised an altar beside that of Mammon;
and underneath this I resolved to lay the poor old Gambusino’s bones, as
in a Christian grave. I could not divest my mind of the impression that
some power, higher than mere chance, had led me to the spot to perform
those last offices to the poor outcast. Having eaten my breakfast, which
I shared with the dog, I set to work to fashion something that should
serve as a coffin. There was timber in abundance, and the old miner’s
tools sufficed for all I needed. My labor, however, was only completed
as night closed in, so that I was obliged to wait for morning to finish
my task.

Wearied by my exertions, I slept soundly, and never awoke till the
bright sunbeams pierced through the chinks of the log-hut, and streamed
in amidst its dusky atmosphere; then I arose, and placed the old man
in his coffin. I sat down beside it, and as I looked at the calm, cold
features I could not help reflecting that even he had not been more an
outcast from his fellows than I was myself. If fate had cast _his_ lot
in the solitude of this dreary region, he was not more alone in the
world than _I_, who had neither home nor family. How strange was it,
too, that it should have devolved upon _me_ to pay him these last rites.
No, no; this could not be accident. The longer I dwelt upon this theme,
the more strongly was I impressed by this one conviction; and now,
looking back, after the lapse of years, that feeling is but more
confirmed by time.

Taking the shovel and the pick, I set forth to dig the grave, the
poor dog following at my heels, as though knowing in what cause I was
laboring. The earth was hard and stony, so that at first I made but
little progress; but soon I reached a clayey soft soil, which again was
succeeded by a dense, firm stratum of stones, impacted closely together,
like a pavement made by hands; indeed, it was difficult to conceive it
otherwise, the stones being so nearly of the same size, and laid down
with a regularity so striking and purposelike. I proceeded to loosen
them with the barreta, but, to my surprise, no sooner had I displaced
this layer than another exactly similar displayed itself underneath. If
this be “Nature’s handiwork,” thought I, “it is the strangest thing I
ever saw.” I labored hard to remove this second tier, and now came down
upon a light gravelly soil, into which the barreta passed easily. Shall
I own that it was with a sense of disappointment that I perceived this?
It was not that my expectations had taken any distinct or palpable form,
but their vagueness somehow had not excluded hope!

As I struck down the iron barreta into the light earth, I sat down and
fell into a musing fit, from which the dog aroused me by licking
my hands and looking up into my face, as though reproaching me for
deserting my task. I arose at once, and set to work in right earnest.
The grave was now full five feet in depth, and needed only to be made a
little longer. It was after about an hour’s hard labor, and my task
was all but completed, when the barreta struck a stone which it was
requisite to move; it was a large and heavy one, and much more firmly
impacted in the earth than I at first supposed, and it was only by
splintering it with the iron “crow” that I was able to succeed. As I
lifted the fragments and threw them away, my hands came in contact with
a soft substance underneath, that, to the feel, at least, resembled the
skin of a beast with the wool or hair on. I cleared away the earth,
and saw to my astonishment what I at once knew to be a piece of buffalo
hide, smeared over with a peculiar oil the Indians use to prevent
rotting or decomposition. I drew forth my knife and ripped it open;
a strong skin of undressed buck was now laid bare; again I applied my
knife vigorously to this, and as the sharp steel ran freely along,
a glittering heap of gold disclosed itself before me, and rolled in
fragments to my feet!

I cannot attempt to describe the emotions of that moment, as, with
a heart bursting with delight, I ran my fingers through the heaps of
shining metal, many of them larger than my closed fist. I pulled off my
cap and filled it; I opened my handkerchief, and in a few moments
that also was crammed; I stuffed my pockets; but the treasure seemed
inexhaustible. I arose, and hastened to the hut for the great canvas bag
in which the poor miner used to keep his chestnuts, and, oh, the terror
that came over me now, lest I should be seen, lest any other should
discover me! With the speed that fear alone can supply I soon filled the
sack, not alone with gold, but also with several little leather
bags, which I discovered contained gems and precious stones, emeralds
principally, with opals, sapphires, and rubies, some of a size and color
I had never seen equalled before. There were eight of these bags, marked
with some enigmatical letters, of which I did not know the meaning, nor,
in good truth, did I puzzle myself to discover. The wealth, unbounded as
it seemed, needed no explanation; there it lay glittering upon the grass
beneath the morning sun, and there I sat amidst it, as Aladdin might
have sat amidst the treasures of his mine.

As I opened the bags one after another, in eager impatience, I came upon
one filled with papers, and these I quickly discovered were receipts
for deposits of large sums placed at various times in the hands of Don
Xafire Hijaros, banker, at Guajuaqualla, by Menelaus Crick! Yes, these
were the hidden treasures for which the Black Boatswain of Anticosti
had endured the tortures of the burning iron and the steel, the
terrible agonies of the flesh pincers, and the slow, lingering pains of
paralysis. These, then, were the visions that haunted his dotage in the
very night I had seen him, as he struggled in some imaginary conflict,
and patted the ground in some fancied act of concealment! A sudden chill
ran through me as I thought by what horrible deeds of crime and blood
all this treasure might--nay, must--have been amassed! What terrible
acts of murder and assassination! Many of the gems were richly set, and
showed that they had been worn. Some of the emeralds had been extracted
from ornaments, or taken from the hilts of daggers or swords. Violence
and blood had stained them all, there could not be a doubt of it; and
now there arose within me a strange conflict, in which the thirst for
wealth warred with a feeling of superstition that whispered, “No luck
could go with gain so bought!” The perspiration rolled in great drops
down my face; my heart swelled and throbbed with its emotions; the
arteries of my temples beat with a force that seemed to smite the
very brain as I canvassed this vital question, “Dare I touch wealth so
associated with deeds of infamy?”

If my wishes arranged themselves on one side, all my fears were
marshalled on the other; and what foes can wage a more terrible
conflict! The world, with its most attractive pleasures, its thousand
fascinations, all the delusions that gold can buy and convert into
realities, beckoned here. Horrible fancies of an unknown vengeance, a
Nemesis in crime unexpiated, menaced there! May I never have to preside
in a court where the evidence is so strongly opposed, where the facts
are so equally balanced! If, at one instant, I beheld myself the
gorgeous millionnaire, launching forth into the wide ocean of unexplored
enjoyment, at the next I saw myself crawling upon the earth, maimed and
crippled like the old negro slave; a curse upon me; the cries of widowed
mothers ringing in my ears; the curses of ruined fathers tracking
me wherever I went! I cannot tell what verdict my poor empanelled
conscience might have brought in at last, but suddenly a new witness
appeared in the court and gave a most decided turn to the case. This was
no less than “the Church,” whose testimony gently insinuated that if the
matter were one of difficulty, it was not yet without a solution. “It is
true, Master Con,” whispered she, “that these treasures have an odor of
rapine; but let us see if the Church cannot purify them. A silver lamp
to the Virgin can throw a lustre upon deeds that have not ‘loved the
light.’ An embroidered petticoat can cover a great many small sins, and
the incense that rises from a gold censer, offered by pious hands, will
do much to correct the pungency of even the saltest tears.”

Build a chapel, Con; endow a nunnery,--or, if you don’t like shutting
up young ladies, let it be a “monkery;” make an investment in hair-cloth
shirts and cord girdles; buy shares in the grand Purgatory scheme,
and take out “next world scrip,” in the shape of masses, jubilees, and
novenas. You can keep a bishop, without feeling the cost, and have
a whole candle manufactory perpetually at the service of “Our Lady,”
 without being obliged to curtail one of your own wax-lights. What a
revulsion did this bright thought give to all my previous doubtings!
not only satisfying my scruples here, but suggesting very comfortable
associations for hereafter. By this proceeding, Con, thought I, you are
“hedging against hereafter;” you may be a Sardanapalus while you live,
and a saint after death: it’s betting upon the “double event,” with all
the odds in your favor.

I must say, for the sake of my credit, that I resolved to “do the thing
handsomely.” I determined that a finer virgin should not be seen than
mine, and that if a “Saint Cregan” could be discovered in the catalogue,
I’d adopt him as my patron, at any cost. Neither would I forget the poor
old miner in my pious offerings: he should have masses said for him for
a full twelvemonth to come, and I ‘d offer a silver pickaxe to any of
the calendar who would deign to accept it. In a word, there was nothing
that money could do (and what can it not?) that I would not engage to
perform, so that the Church should consent to take me into partnership.

Never was a poor head exposed to such a conflict of discordant thoughts.
Plans of pleasures and pilgrimages; gorgeous visions of enjoyment
warring with fancies of sackcloth and scourges; sumptuous dinners,
equipages, theatres, balls, and festivities mingling with fastings,
processions, and mortifications, made up a chaos only a shade above
downright insanity.

The day wore on, and it was late in the afternoon ere I bethought me
of the poor Gambusino, beside whose open grave I still sat, lost in
speculation. “Poor fellow!” said I, as I hoisted his coffin on my
shoulder, “you have got a rich pall-bearer for one who died in such
poverty; you little thought you would be borne to the grave by a
millionnaire!” As I said this--I shame to own it--there was a tinge of
self-commendation in the notion, as though inferring, “See what a noble
fellow I am! with gold and gems such as an emperor might envy, and yet
look at me, carrying a poor old miner’s body to the grave just as if we
were equals!”

“It’s very handsome of you, Con,--that I must say!” whispered I to
myself; but, somehow, the poor dog did not appear to take the same
exalted notion of my magnanimity, but was entirely engrossed by his
sorrow; for he lay crouching upon the earth, uttering cries the most
piteous and heartrending at each shovelful I threw in the grave.

“Cheer up, poor fellow!” said I, patting him, “you shall have a gold
collar and a clasp of real emerald.” How naturally does a rich man recur
to wealth as the cure for every affliction! How difficult for him to
believe that gold is not a sovereign remedy for all disorders!

As for the dog, poor brute! he took no more heed of my consolation
than he noticed my altered condition,--of which, by his familiarity,
he showed himself totally unconscious. How differently had he behaved,
thought I, had he been a man! What sudden respect had he felt for me;
what natural reluctance to obtrude himself on me; how honored by my
notice, how distinguished by my favor! It is plain the dog is a very
inferior animal; his perceptions are not fine enough to distinguish
between the man of wealth and the pauper!

These and very similar reflections engaged me while I completed my task,
after which I carried my precious burdens off, and deposited them within
the hut. By this time I was very hungry, but had nothing to eat save the
fragments that remained from my breakfast,--a singular meal for one who,
in a fitting place, could have dined sumptuously and off vessels of gold
and silver! I had the appetite of a poor man, however, and eat heartily;
and then, taking my gourd of wine, sat down beside a little spring that
issued from the rock, to think over my future.

Perhaps my whole life--not wanting in hours of pleasure and
enjoyment--never presented anything so truly delightful as that evening.

The season of gratification which I had dreamed of, sighed, panted, and
prayed for, was now to be mine. I was at last to be a “gentleman,”--so
far, at least, as immense wealth and a very decided taste for spending
it could make me. But were these, I flatteringly asked myself, all my
qualifications? Was I not master of three or four languages? Had I not
become an expert shot, an excellent rider, a graceful dancer, with some
skill upon the guitar and the mandolin? Could I not contend in most
exercises where strength and activity were required, with any? Had I not
travelled and seen something of the world and its ways? Ay, marry, and a
little more of both than was usual for young gentlemen of fortune!

Of personal advantages it might not become me to speak; but the truth
requires me to say that Nature had dealt very handsomely by me. And
now I ask of the fair reader,--the unfair one I put out of court on
the occasion,--“Are not these very pretty chances with which to woo
fortune?” Less sanguine spirits would perhaps have sighed for more, and
asked for a hundred gifts, of whose use and value I knew nothing,--such
as birth, family influence, and the like. As for me, I was content with
the “hand of trumps” Fate had dealt me; I owned frankly that if I lost
the game, it must be for lack of skill, and not of luck.

My plans were very simple. Once at Guajuaqualla, I should find out where
Donna Maria de los Dolores lived, and then, providing myself with a
suitable equipage and servants, I should proceed to pay my addresses
in all form, affecting to have resumed my real rank and station, from
which, on our first acquaintance, a passing caprice had withdrawn me.
I anticipated, of course, very shrewd inquiries as to my family and
fortune; but I trusted to “native wit” to satisfy these, secretly
resolving at the time that I would avoid lying for the future. And _à
propos_ of this propensity, I had never indulged in it, save from that
vagrant impulse that tempts a child to scamper over the flower-plat of
a garden, instead of keeping to the gravel,--the great charm being found
in the secret that it “was wrong.” And, oh, ye dear, good, excellent
souls whose instincts are always correct, who can pass knockers on doors
and not wish to wring them off; who see gas-lamps in lonely spots,
and never think of breaking them; who neither “humbug” the stupid, nor
mistify the vain; who “take life” seriously,--forgive the semi-barbarism
of our Celtic tastes, which leads us to regard “fun” as the very honey
of existence, and leads us to extract it from every flower in life’s
path!

When I “lied,”--as only the great “Pinto” ever lied more atrociously,--I
was more amused by my own extravagances than were my listeners. I threw
out my inventions among stupid folk as a rich man flings his guinea
among a group of beggars, to enjoy the squabbling and contending for
such an unlooked-for prize.

And now I was going to abandon the habit, as one unsuited to the
responsibilities of a rich man’s station! Oh, dear, what a sigh honest
Jack Falstaff must have heaved when he swore “he would eschew sack and
low company, and live cleanly.”

I now addressed myself more practically to my work, and, seeing that it
would be quite impossible for me to carry the great bulk of my treasure
to Guajuaqualla, I replaced the canvas sack, with the gold and some of
the larger bags of the gems, in the ground, and merely took those that
contained the paper securities, and some of the more valuable emeralds,
along with me.

In parting with my wealth, even for a short absence, I confess my
feelings were very poignant. A thousand fears beset me, and I turned
to survey the spot beneath which it lay, wondering if there was any
indication to mark the concealed riches below. All, however, looked safe
and plausible; and I proceeded on my way, with a heart as easy as, I
suppose, rich men’s hearts are permitted to be!

I believe the road along which I journeyed lay in the midst of a fertile
and pleasing tract,--I believe, I say; for I own I saw nothing of it.
The river along which Ï walked seemed silver, molten silver, to me;
the fruit-trees bore apples of pure gold; the stars which studded the
morning sky seemed sapphires and diamonds; the dewdrops on the grass
were opals all. If I sat down to rest myself, I instantly took one of
my precious bags from my pocket, to gaze at the bright treasures it
contained, and feast my eyes with brilliancy.

At last I found myself on the great high road, and, as the sign-post
told me, only “très léguas”--three leagues--from Guajuaqualla. For a few
copper coins I obtained a seat upon a peasant’s “carro,” and journeyed
along more agreeably, secretly laughing to myself at the strange
conveyance that carried “Cæsar and his fortunes.”

The peasant was an old man who lived by selling watermelons, gourds, and
cucumbers in the city, and knew most of its well-known inhabitants. It
was, therefore, a good opportunity for me to learn something of those in
whom I was interested. He told me that the banker Don Xafire Hijaros had
died several years ago, but that his son Manuel carried on the business,
and was reputed to be the richest man in Guajuaqualla. It was said that
the great wealth of the house had been accumulated in ways and by means
that would not bear too close scrutiny. Large sums had been, it was
alleged, lodged in his hands by negroes and Indians working at the
mines, the owners of which were often made away with,--at least, few of
those who made large deposits ever lived to claim them. The peasant told
me several stories in illustration of this suspicion; but although
they certainly did make an impression upon me, I attributed much to the
exaggeration so common to every piece of local gossip, and I had seen
enough in the world to know how frequently successful industry meets
disparagement.

As for Don Estaban Olarez, the old man told me that he had once been
extremely rich, but that certain speculations he had entered into having
proved unfortunate, he had lost the greater part of his fortune, and
lived now in a state of comparative retirement about a league from
Guajuaqualla. This piece of news had not the depressing effect upon me
it might be supposed, since I augured that a rich son-in-law would
be less scrupulously interrogated by the broken merchant than by the
millionnaire. I even speculated on the manner I should adopt to dazzle
him by my splendor, and with what cold and cutting irony I would address
the Fra Miguel, and thank him for the considerate kindness with which
he had repaid my services. Haughty and proud, with a dash of
condescension,--“that must be my tone,” said I; and so I went on,
like my prototype in the Eastern tale, ruminating upon my power and my
merciful disposition, till I had warmed my blood to a very good tyrant
pitch, from which state I was aroused by the guard at the gate of the
town asking if I had anything with me which should pay custom.

“A poor traveller with his knapsack,” said I, “may surely pass freely.”

“Vaya con Dios,” said he, carelessly, and I entered the city.

Although the little plain in which Guajuaqualla stands is more favorable
as a site than the narrow gorge where Chihuahua is situated, the city
itself is inferior to the latter. Built irregularly, not only as chance
or caprice directed, but sharing in all the vicissitudes of speculation
which the mines afforded, great palaces stand by the side of mean
hovels, and gorgeous churches are flanked by abodes of squalid poverty.
Streets, properly speaking, there were none. Each choosing the spot for
his house at will, and as the city was founded in troubled times, when
lawless violence was unrestrained,--the fortress-like character of
the buildings was often conspicuous. Massive iron bars and stanchions
protected the windows of the ground-floors; heavy fastenings secured
the doors, whose surface was a fretwork of iron. Loop-holes for musketry
usually guarded each side of the entrance, and a “grille,” like that
of a convent, showed that no stranger could be admitted uninterrogated.
Many of the houses were surrounded by regular outworks of moat and
bastion, while here and there an old rusty cannon, half hid among the
weeds, would show more pretentious, though possibly not very efficient,
means of defence.

Of shrines, holy wells, and altars there was no end. The superstitious
character of the Gambusino life had been adroitly laid hold of by the
priests, who rarely fail to turn each phase of existence to their own
profit, and, in this spot, the priestly hierarchy appeared to have
nothing so near at heart as the success of the “Placers.” Here were
pictured virgins, looking blandly down at a group of very ill-favored
half-breeds, at a washing; there was an old negro presenting a massive
lump of gold to St. Joseph, who, with a sly look, seemed to promise
not to forget the donor. St. Francis himself, pick in hand, was seen
laboring at the head of a sturdy gang of workmen, and angels of all
sizes appeared to busy themselves in gold-seeking, as though it were
their natural pastime.

Upon several of the altars, pieces of solid gold and silver lay, in a
security that said much for the religious zeal of the inhabitants, while
lamps of pure silver hung in a profusion on every side,--surrounded by
votive offerings of the same metal,--such as shovels, barretas, picks,
and sieves. Nor did piety limit itself merely to incentives to “stand
well with the saints;” some most terrible examples of the opposite line
of conduct were conspicuously displayed. Pictures representing dreadful
catastrophes, by falling masses of rock, irruptions of torrents, and
down-pouring cataracts, showed what fates were ever in store for those
who “forgot the Church.” And, as if to heighten the effect, whenever
a cayman or a jaguar was “sloping off” with a miner in his mouth, a
respectable saint was sure to be detected in the offing, wiping his eyes
in compassion, but not stirring a finger to his assistance.

I will not say that these specimens of pictorial piety induced any
strong religious feeling to my mind, but they certainly amused me
highly; and although hungry from a long fast, I stopped full twenty
times on my way to the Posada to gaze and wonder at them.

At the “Mono” (the “Ape”), a beast which at first _I_ mistook for a
certain historical character to whom popular prejudice always vouchsafes
a tail, I put up, and having discussed a very sumptuous breakfast, sent
for the landlord, a little dark-visaged Jew from Pernambuco.

“I hear,” said I, arranging myself in an attitude of imposing elegance,
“I hear, Señhor Maestro, that my people and equipages have not arrived
yet, and I begin to feel a great anxiety for their safety. Can you learn
from any of the Muleros if they have seen two carriages, with four mules
each, on the Chihuahua road?”

“I have just inquired,” said the Jew, with a sly, almost impertinent
leer, “and his Excellency’s suite have not been seen.”

“How provoking!” said I, impatiently. “This comes of indulging that
capricious taste for adventure which always inclines me to a solitary
ramble among mountains. And now, here I am, without clothes, baggage,
horses, servants,--in fact, with nothing that a person of my condition
is accustomed to have about him.”

The Jew’s face changed its expression during this speech, and, from a
look of droll malice which it wore at first, assumed an air of almost
open insolence as he said,--

“Señhor Viajador, I am too old to be imposed upon by these fooleries.
The traveller who enters an inn on his feet, with ragged clothes and
tattered shoes, takes too high a flight when he raves of equipage and
followers.”

I bethought me of the lesson I once gave the mate of the transport ship
at Quebec, and I lay back indolently in my chair and stared coolly at
the Jew. “Son of Abraham,” said I, with a slow intonation, “take care
what you say. I indulge in a vast variety of caprices, some of which
the severe world calls follies; but there is one which I never permit
myself,--namely, to suffer the slightest liberty on the part of an
inferior. I give you this piece of information for your guidance, since
it is possible that business with the banker Don Manuel Hijaros may
detain me a few days in this place, and I desire that the lesson be not
lost upon you.”

The Jew stood, while I delivered these words, a perfect ideal of doubt
and embarrassment. The pretentious tone, contrasted with the ragged
apparel, the air of insufferable pride, with all the semblance of
poverty, and the calm composure of confidence, seemed to him singular
features in one whose apparent destitution might have suggested
humility.

“I see your embarrassment,” said I, “and I forgive your error; and
now to business. I have several visits to pay in this neighborhood; my
people may not arrive for a day or two; and I cannot afford the delay of
waiting for them. Can you tell if there be anything suitable in the
way of equipage for a man of rank to be had here? Something simple, of
course, as befitting the place,--a plain carriage, with four mules,--if
Andalusian, all the better; two lazadores, or outriders, will be
sufficient, as I wish to avoid display; the liveries and equipment may
be plain also.”

“There is at this moment, Señhor, the open carriage of the late
Gobernador of Guajuaqualla to be sold,--he had not used it when he was
called away by death: that and his six mules,--not Andalusian, it
is true, but of the black breed of the Habannah,--are now at your
Excellency’s disposal.”

“And the price,” said I, not seeming to notice the half-impertinent
smile that curled his lip as he spoke.

“Three thousand crowns, Señhor,--less than half their cost.”

“A mere trifle,” said I, carelessly, “if the carriage please me.

“Your Excellency can see it in the court beneath.”

I followed the Jew as he led the way into the open “cour,” and, after
passing across it, we entered a spacious building, where, amidst a whole
hospital of ruined and dilapidated calèches, carres, and wagons, stood a
most beautiful britscka, evidently imitated from some London or Parisian
model. It was of a dark chocolate color, with rich linings of pale-blue
silk. The arms of the late Gobernador were to have been painted on
the doors, but fortunately were not begun when he died, so that the
“carroza” seemed in every respect a private one. The Jew next showed
me the team of mules, magnificent animals of fifteen and half hands in
height, and in top condition. The harness and housings were all equally
splendid and suitable.

“If your Excellency does not deem them unworthy of you,” said he, with a
smile of most treacherous meaning, “they are certainly a great bargain.
I have myself advanced fifteen hundred piastres upon them.”

“I’ll take them,” said I, curtly; “and now for the servants.”

“The coachman and a few lacqueys are here still, your Excellency; but
their liveries had not been ordered when the sad event occurred.”

“Send the first tailor in the place to my apartment,” said I; “and if
there be a diamond merchant or a gem valuer here, let him come also.”

“I am myself a dealer in precious stones, your Excellency,” replied the
Jew, with a more submissive air than he had yet exhibited.

“Come with me then,” said I; “for I always carry some of my less
valuable trinkets about with me, as the least cumbrous mode of taking
money.” Leaving the landlord in the sitting-room, I passed into my
chamber, and speedily re-entered with a handsome emerald ring upon my
finger, and a ruby brooch of great size in my breast.

The Jew’s eyes were lit up with a lustre only inferior to that of the
gems as he saw them, and in a voice tremulous with eagerness he said,
“Will your Excellency dispose of these?”

“Yes,” said I, carelessly; “there are others also, which I am determined
to turn into cash. What value would you put upon this ring?”

“Five hundred crowns, Señhor, if it be really as pure as it seems.”

“If that be your valuation, friend,” rejoined I, “I would be a
purchaser, not a seller, in this city. That gem cost me six thousand
piastres! To be sure, something of the price must be laid to the charge
of historical associations. It was the present of the Sultan Al Hadgid
ak Meerun-ak-Roon to the Empress Matilda.”

“Six thousand piastres!” echoed the Jew, whose astonishment stopped
short at the sum, without any regard for the great names I had hurled at
him.

“I believe I may have paid a trifle too much,” said I, smiling; “the
Prince of Syracuse thought it dear! But then here is a much more
valuable stone, which only cost as much;” and, so saying, I took from
my pocket an immense emerald, which had once formed the ornament of a
dagger.

“Ah, Dios! that is fine,” said the Jew, as he held it between him and
the light; “and, were it not for the flaw, would be a rare prize!”

“Were it not for the flaw, friend,” said I, “it would still be where
it stood for upwards of eight hundred years,--in the royal crown of
Hungary, in the ‘Schatzkammer’ of Presburg. The Emperor Joseph had it
mounted in his own poignard; from his hands it reached the Caltons of
Auersberg; and then, at the value of six thousand piastres, by a wager,
came into my own.”

“And at what price would you now dispose of it?” asked he, timidly.

“A friend might have it for ten thousand,” said I, calmly; “to the world
at large the price would be twelve.”

“Ah, your Excellency, such sums rest not in our humble city! You must go
to Madrid or Grenada for wealth like that.”

“So I suspect,” said I, coolly. “I will content myself with depositing
them with my banker for the present; to sell them here would be a
needless sacrifice of them.”

“And yet, Señhor, I would willingly be the purchaser of that gem,” said
he, as he stood, fascinated by the lustre of the stone, from which he
could not take his eyes. “If six thousand five hundred piastres--”

“I have said ten to a friend, my honest Israelite,” interrupted I.

“I am but a poor man, your Excellency,--a poor struggling, hard-working
man,--content if he but gain the humblest profit by his labor; say,
then, seven thousand piastres, and I will sell my mules to make up the
amount.”

“I will say twelve, and not a doubloon less,” Señhor Judio; “but a
friend may have it for ten.”

“Ah, if your ‘Alteza’ would but say eight! Eight thousand piastres
counted down upon the table in honest silver,” said he; and the tears
stood in his eyes as he supplicated.

“Be it so,” said I, “but upon one condition. Should you ever reveal
this, or should you speak of the transaction in any way, there is no
manner of evil and mischief I will not work you. If it cost me half my
fortune, I will be your ruin; for I refused to part with that same
to the Primate of Seville, and he would never forgive me if the story
should reach his ears.”

The Jew wished the Patriarchs to witness his oath of secrecy; and though
each of us was well aware that the other was lying, somehow we seemed
satisfied by the exchange of our false coinage. I suppose we acted on
the same principle as the thieves who could not keep their hands out of
each other’s pockets, although they knew well there was nothing there.

Whatever the Jew’s suspicion of the means by which I had become
possessed of such wealth, he prudently thought that he might reap more
profit by falling in with my plans than by needlessly scrutinizing my
character; and, so far, he judged wisely.

The contract for the carriage I completed on the spot, and having
engaged the servants and ordered their liveries,--plain suits of brown,
with gold tags, aiguilettes,--I gave directions for my own wearing
apparel, in a style of costly magnificence that confirmed me in the
title of “Alteza,” given by all who came in contact with me. These
occupations occupied the entire morning, and it was only late in the
afternoon that I had spare time to recreate myself by a walk in the
garden of the inn before dinner,--a promenade which, I am free to own,
was heightened in its enjoyment by the rich rustling sounds of my heavy
silk robe-dè-chambre, and the soft, downy tread of my velvet slippers
on the smooth turf. It was a delicious moment! the very birds seemed to
sing a little paean of rejoicing at my good luck; the flowers put forth
their sweetest odors as I passed; and I felt myself in ecstasy with the
whole creation, and in particular with that segment of it called Con
Cregan. And there be folk in this world would call this egotism and
vanity; ay, and by worse names too! As if it was not the very purest
philanthropy--as if my self-content did not spring from the calm
assurance that the goods of fortune were bestowed in the right
direction, and that the goddess whom men call “fickle” was in reality a
most discriminating deity!

There are no two things in creation less alike than a rich man and a
poor one! Not only do all their thoughts, feelings, and affections run
in opposite channels, but their judgments are different; and from the
habit of presenting particular aspects to the world, they come at last
to conform to the impressions conceived of them by the public. The
eccentricities of wealth are exalted into fashions,--the peculiarities
of poverty are degraded to downright vices.

“Oh, glorious metal!” exclaimed I, as I walked along, “that smooths
the roughest road of life, that makes the toughest venison savory, and
renders the rudest associates civil and compliant, what insolence and
contumely had I not met with here, in this poor ‘Posada,’ had I only
been what my humble dress and mean exterior denoted; and now, what is
there that I cannot exact, what demands can I make, and hear that they
are impossible!”

“His Excellency’s dinner is served,” said the host, as he advanced, with
many a low and obsequious salutation, to announce my dinner.

I suppose that the cookery of the “Mono” was not of the very highest
order, and that if presented before me now, it would meet but sorry
acceptance from my more educated palate; but at the time I speak of,
it seemed actually delicious. There appeared to arise faint odors, of
savory import, from dishes whose garlic would now almost suffocate me,
and I luxuriated in the flavor of wine, every glass of which would, at
this day, have put my teeth on edge. If my enjoyment was great, however,
I took care not to let it appear too palpable; on the contrary, I
criticised and condemned with all the fastidiousness of a spoiled
nature, and only condescended to taste anything on the perpetual
assurance of the host that “though very different from what his
Excellency was used to, it was exactly to the taste of the late
‘Gobernador.’”

I felt all the swelling importance of wealth within me as I beheld the
cringing lacqueys and the obsequious host, who never dared to carry
himself erect in my presence; the very meats seemed to send up an
incense to my nostrils. The gentle wind that shook the orange-blossoms
seemed made to bear its odors to my senses; all Nature appeared
tributary to my enjoyment. And only to think of it! all this adulation
was for poor Con Cregan, the convict’s son; the houseless street-runner
of Dublin; the cabin-boy of the yacht; the flunkey at Quebec; the
penniless wanderer in Texas; the wag of the “Noria,” in Mexico. What a
revulsion, and how sudden and unexpected!

It now became a matter of deep consideration within me how I should
support this unlooked-for change of condition, without betraying
too palpably what the French would call my “antecedents.” As to my
“relatives,”--forgive the poor pun,--they gave me little trouble. I had
often remarked in life that vulgar wealth never exhibits itself in a
more absurd and odious light than when indulging in pleasures of which
the sole enjoyment is the amount of the cost. The upstart rich man may
sit in a gallery of pictures where Titian, Velasquez, and Vandyck have
given him a company whose very countenances seem to despise him, while
he thinks of nothing save the price. If he listen to Malibran, the only
sense awakened is the cost of her engagement; and hence that stolid
apathy, the lustreless gaze, the unrelieved weariness, he exhibits in
society, where it is the metal of the “mind” is clinking, and not the
metal of the “mint.” To a certain extent I did not incur great danger
on this head: Nature had done me some kind services, the chief of which
was, she had made me an Irishman!

There may seem--alas! there is too great cause that there should
seem--something paradoxical in this boast, now, when sorrow and
suffering are so much our portion; but I speak only of the individuality
which, above every other I have seen or heard of, invests a man with a
spirit to enjoy whatever is agreeable in life. Now, this same gift is a
great safeguard against the vulgarity of purse-pride, since the man
who launches forth upon the open sea of pleasure is rarely occupied by
thoughts of self.

As for me, I felt a kind of gluttony for every delight that gold can
purchase. What palaces I would inhabit; what equipages I would drive;
what magnificent fêtes I would give; what inimitable little dinners,
where beauty, wit, and genius alone should be gathered together;
what music should I possess in “my private band;” what exotics in
my conservatory; and how I should dispense these fascinations; what
happiness would I diffuse in the circle in which I moved, and what a
circle would that be! It was to this precise point my buoyant fancy had
brought me, as the second flask of champagne, iced almost to a crystal,
had warmed me into a glow of imaginative enthusiasm. I fancied myself
in a gilded saloon, where, amid the glare of a thousand wax-lights, a
brilliant company were assembled. I thought that at each opening of the
folding-door a servant announced some name, illustrious from position
or great in reputation, and that around me, as I stood, a group was
gathered of all that was distinguished in the world of fashion or
celebrity. “Your Royal Highness has made this the proudest day of my
life,” said I, rising, and bowing reverentially before a faded old
arm-chair. “May I offer your Eminence a seat,” continued I to a red
sofa-cushion I mistook for a cardinal. “Your Excellency is most heartily
welcome,” said I to an empty decanter. And so did I convert every
adjunct of the chamber into some distinguished personage, even, to my
fast expiring lamp, which, with a glimmering flame and a nauseous odor,
was gradually dying away, and which I actually addressed as a great
ambassador!

After this, I conclude that I must have imagined myself in the
East,--possibly taking a cup of sherbet with the Sultan, or a chibouk
with the Khan of Tammerkabund; for when I became conscious once more, I
found myself upon the hearthrug, where I had been enjoying a delicious
sleep for some hours.

“Would his Excellency desire to see his chamber?” asked the landlord,
as, with a branch of candles, he stood in the doorway.

I waved my hand in sign of assent, and followed him.



CHAPTER XXVII. GUAJUAQUALLA

There are few things in this world gold cannot buy: but one among their
number assuredly is--“a happy dream.” Now, although I went to sleep in
a great bed with damask hangings and a gilt crown upon it, my pillow
fringed with deep lace, my coverlet of satin edged with gold, I dreamed
the whole night through of strifes, combats, and encounters. At one time
my enemy would be an Indian; at another, a half-breed; now, a negro;
now, a jaguar or a rattlesnake: but with whom, or whatever the struggle,
it was always for money! Nothing else seemed to have any hold upon my
thoughts. Wealth, and wealth alone, appeared the guiding principle of my
being; and, as the penalty, I was now to learn the ceaseless anxieties,
the torturing dreads, this passion begets.

With daylight, however, I awoke, and the bright sun, streaming in,
brought the glorious reality of my happy lot before me, and reminded
me of the various duties my high state imposed. My first care was
to ascertain the amount and security of my riches; and I resolved to
proceed regularly and in the most business-like manner in the matter.
To this end I ordered my carriage, and proceeded to pay my visit to the
banker, Don Xafire.

I had devised and demolished full fifty ingenious narratives of myself
when I drove into the courtyard where the banker resided, and found
myself actually without one single satisfactory account of who I was,
whence I came, and by what means I became possessed of the formidable
papers I carried. “Let circumstances pilot the event” was my old maxim;
and, so saying, I entered.

The rattling tramp of my six mules, the cracking of whips, and the crash
of the wheels, brought many a head to the windows of the old jail-like
palace when my carriage drove up to the door, and the two outriders
stood in “a salute” at each side while I descended. “Sua Eccelenza El
Condé de Cregano” resounded through the arched hall and passages, as
an old servant in a tawdry suit of threadbare livery led the way to Don
Xafire’s private apartment.

After a brief wait in a large but meagrely furnished chamber, an old
man--or a middle-aged one, with a look of age--entered, and, with a
profusion of ceremonial, in which he assured me that his house, his
wife, his oxen, his mules, his asses, and in fact everything “that was
his,” stood at my disposal, asked to what fortunate event he owed the
honor of my visit.

“I am the representative, Señhor Xafire,” said I, “of the great house of
Cregan and Company, of which doubtless you have heard, whose ships walk
the waters of the icy seas, and lay at anchor amid the perfumes of the
spice islands, and whose traffic unites two hemispheres.”

“May they always be prosperous!” said the polite Spaniard, bowing.

“They have hitherto enjoyed that blessing,” responded I, almost
thankfully. “Even as the youngest member of the firm, I have nothing
to complain of on the score of prosperity.” I smiled, took forth a most
gorgeous snuff-box, all glittering with brilliants, and, presenting it
to the Spaniard, laid it carelessly on the table. After a brief pause,
to let the splendor settle down into his heart, I proceeded to inform
him that in the course of commercial transactions a vast number of
bills, receipts for deposits and other securities, had fallen into our
hands, upon many of which we had advanced large sums, seeing that they
bore the name of that most respectable house, the Bank of Don Xafire, of
Guajuaqualla. “These would,” I added, “have been dispersed through the
various channels of trade, had it not been the wish of my partners to
open distinct relations with your house, and consequently they have
retained the papers until a favorable occasion presented itself of
personally making the proposition. This happy opportunity has arisen
by our recent purchase of the great gold mines of the ‘Arguareche’ for
seventy millions of piastres, of which you may have read in the ‘Faros
de la Habanas.’”

He bowed a humble negative; and I went on to state that, our mining
operations requiring co-operation and assistance, we desired to open
relations with the great house of Don Xafire, whose good fame was well
established on the ‘Change of Liverpool.

“You spoke of paper securities and such like, Señhor; may I ask of what
nature they are?”

“You shall see them, Don Xafire,” said I, opening a very magnificent
pocket-book, and presenting first a receipt, dated forty-eight years
back, for the sum of twelve thousand piastres in silver, and four bags,
weighing two hundred and eighty pounds of gold dust, from the hands
of Menelaus Crick, of the mines of Hajoras, near Guajuaqualla. The
Spaniard’s dark cheek trembled, and a faint tinge of sickly yellow
seemed to replace the dusky olive of his tint, as he said, “This is
but waste paper, Señhor, and I trust your excellent house has advanced
nothing on its credit.”

“On the contrary, Señhor Banquiero,” responded I, “we have given the
full sum, being much advised thereto by competent counsel.”

The battle was now opened, and the combat begun.

It is needless I should weary my reader by recapitulating the tissue of
inventions in which, as in a garment, I wrapped myself. I saw quickly
that if _I_ was a rogue, so was my antagonist, and that for every
stratagem _I_ possessed, _he_ was equally ready with another. At last,
pushed hard by his evasions, equivocations, and subterfuges, I was
driven to utter a shadowy kind of menace, in which I artfully contrived
to mix the name of the General Santa Anna,--a word, in those days, of
more than talismanic power.

“And this reminds me,” said I, “that one of my suite who lost his way,
and was taken prisoner in the Rocky Mountains, committed to my charge a
letter, in which I fancy the General is interested.” This was a random
shot, but it struck the bull’s-eye through the very centre. The Señhora
Dias’s letter was enclosed in an envelope, in which a few words only
were written; but these, few as they were, were sufficient to create
considerable emotion in Don Xafire, who retired into a window to read
and re-read them.

Another shot, thought I, and he’s disabled! “It is needless, then,
Don Xafire, to prolong an interview which promises so little. I will
therefore take my leave; my next communication will reach you through
the General Santa Anna.”

“May I not crave a little time for consideration, Señhor?” said he,
humbly. “These are weighty considerations; there may be other demands
still heavier in store for us of the same kind.”

“You are right, Señhor; there are other and still heavier claims, as you
very properly opine. Some of them I have here with me; others are in the
hands of our house; but all shall be forthcoming, I assure you.”

“What may be the gross amount, Señhor?” said the banker, trying, but
very ineffectually, to look at his ease.

“Without pretending to minute accuracy, I should guess the sum at
something like seven hundred thousand piastres,--this, exclusive
of certain claims for compensation usual in cases of inquiry. You
understand me, I believe.” The last menace was a shot in the very centre
of his magazine, and so the little usurer felt it, as he fidgeted among
his papers and concealed his face from me.

“Come, Señhor Xafire,” said I, with the air of a man who means to
deal mercifully, and not to crush the victim in his power, “I will be
moderate with you. These bills and receipts shall be all placed in
your hands on payment of the sums due, without any demand for interest
whatever. We will not speak of the other claims at all. The transaction
shall be strictly in honor between us, and nothing shall ever transpire
to your disadvantage regarding it. Is this enough?”

The struggle in the banker’s mind was a difficult one; but after several
hours passed in going over the papers, after much discussion, and some
altercation, I gained the day; and when I arose to take my leave, it was
with my pocket-book stuffed full of bills on Pernambuco, Mexico,
Santa Cruz, and the Havannah, with letters of credit, bonds, and other
securities; the whole amounting to four hundred thousand piastres. The
remaining sum of three hundred thousand, I had agreed to leave in Don
Xafire’s hands at reasonable interest. In fact, I was but too happy
in the possession of so much to think twice about what became of the
remainder.

I presented my friend Xafire with my ruby brooch, as a souvenir,--not,
indeed, that he needed anything to remind him of our acquaintance; and
we parted with all the regrets of brothers about to separate.

“You will stay some days with us here, I hope?” said he, as he conducted
me to my carriage.

“I intend a short visit to some of the old ‘Placers’ in your
neighborhood,” replied I, “after which I mean to return here;” and so,
with a last embrace, we parted.

My next care was to pay a visit to Don Estaban, for I was burning with
anxiety to see Donna Maria once more, and to open my campaign as a
rich suitor for her hand. The day chosen for this expedition seemed
a fortunate one, for the road, which led through a succession of
vineyards, was thronged with townspeople and peasants in gay holiday
dresses, all wending their way in the same direction with ourselves. I
asked the reason, and heard that it was the _fête_ of the Virgin de los
Dolores, whose chapel was on the estate of Don Estaban. I bethought me
of the time when I had planned a pilgrimage to that same shrine,--little
suspecting that I was to make it in my carriage, with six mules and two
outriders!

In less than an hour’s drive we came in sight of Don Estaban’s villa,
built on the side of a richly wooded mountain, and certainly not
betraying any signs of the reduced fortune of which I had heard. A
series of gardens, all terraced in the mountain, lay in front, among
which fountains were playing and _jets d’eau_ springing. A small lake
spread its calm surface beneath, reflecting the whole scene as in a
mirror, with its feathery palm-trees and blossoming mimosas, beneath
whose shade hundreds of visitors were loitering or sitting, while the
tinkling sounds of guitar and mandolin broke the stillness.

It was a strange and curious sight; for while pleasure seemed to
hold unbounded sway on every side, the procession of priests in rich
vestments, the smoke of censers, the red robes of acolytes, mingled with
the throng, and the deep chanting of the liturgies was blended with the
laughter of children and the merry sounds of light-hearted joy. “I have
come in the very nick of time,” thought I, “to complete this scene of
festivity;” and finding that my carriage could only advance slowly along
the crowded avenue, I descended, and proceeded on foot, merely attended
by two lacqueys to make way for me in front.

A lively controversy ran among the spectators at each side of me, of
which I was evidently the subject, some averring that I was there as a
portion of the pageant, an integral feature in the procession; others,
with equal discrimination, insisting that my presence was a polite
attention on the part of Our Lady de “Los Dolores,” who had sent an
illustrious personage to grace the festival as her representative. On
one point all were agreed,--that my appearance amongst them was a favor
which a whole life of devotion to me could not repay; and so rapidly
was this impression propagated that it sped up the long approach through
various groups and knots of people, and actually reached the villa
itself long before my august person arrived at the outer court.

Never was dignity--at least such dignity as mine--intrusted to better
hands than those of my “Caçadores.” They swaggered along, pushing back
the crowds on each side as though it were a profanation to press too
closely upon me. They flourished their great gold-headed canes as if
they would smash the skulls of those whose eager curiosity outstepped
the reverence due to me; and when at length we reached the gates of the
court-yard, they announced my name with a grandeur and pomp of utterance
that, I own it frankly, actually appalled myself! I had not, however,
much time given me for such weaknesses, as, directly in front of the
villa, at a table spread beneath an awning of blue silk, sat a goodly
company, whose splendor of dress and profusion of jewellery bespoke them
the great guests of the occasion. The host--it was easy to detect him
by the elevated seat he occupied--rose as I came forward, and, with a
humility I never can praise too highly, assured me that if any choice
were permitted him in the matter, he would prefer dying on the spot, now
that his worldly honors could never exceed the triumph of that day;
that all the happiness of the festivity was as gloom and darkness to his
soul, compared to the brilliancy my presence diffused; and not only was
everything he owned mine from that moment forth, but, he ardently hoped
he might have a long line of grandchildren and great-grandchildren to be
my slaves in succeeding generations.

While the worthy man poured forth these “truths” in all the flourish
of his purest Castilian, and while I listened to them with the
condescending urbanity with which a sovereign may be presumed to hear
the strains of some national melody in their praise, as pleasant, though
somewhat stale, another individual was added to the group, whose
cunning features evinced nothing either of the host’s reverence or of
my grandeur. This was Fra Miguel, the Friar, who, in a costume of
extraordinary simplicity, stood staring fixedly at me.

“Il Condé de Cregauo!” repeated Don Estaban. “I have surely heard the
name before. Your highness is doubtless a grandee of Spain?”

“Of the first class!” said I, with a slight cough; for the confounded
Friar never took his eyes off me.

“And we have met before, Señhor Condé,” said he, with a most equivocal
stress upon the last words. “How pleasant for me to thank the Condé for
what I believed I owed to the mere wayfarer.” These words he uttered in
a whisper close to my own ear.

“Better that, than ungratefully desert a benefactor!” said I, in the
same low tone; then, turning to Don Estaban, who stood amazed at our
dramatic asides, I told him pretty much what I had already related to
the banker at Guajuaqualla; only adding that during an excursion which
it was my caprice to make alone and unaccompanied, I had been able
to render a slight service to his fair daughter, Donna Maria de Los
Dolores, and that I could not pass the neighborhood without inquiring
after her health, and craving permission to kiss her hand.

“Is this the Señhor Cregan of the ‘Rio del Crocodielo ‘?” cried Don
Estaban, in rapture.

“The same whom we left in safe keeping with our Brothers of Mercy, at
Bexar!” exclaimed the Friar, in affected amazement.

“The very same, Fra Miguel, whom you humanely consigned to the Lazaretto
of Bexar,--an establishment which has as little relation to ‘mercy’ as
need be; the same who, having resumed the rank and station that belong
to him, can afford to forget your cold-hearted desertion.”

“San Joachim of Ulloa knows if I did not pay for masses for your soul’s
repose!” exclaimed he.

“A very little care of me in this world,” said I, “had been to the full
as agreeable as all your solicitations for me in the next; and as for
San Joachim,” added I, “no witness can be received as evidence who will
not appear in court.”

“It is a pleasure to see your Excellency in the perfect enjoyment of
your faculties,” said the Fra, with a deceitful smile; but I paid little
attention to his sneer, and turned willingly to Don Estaban, whose
grateful acknowledgments were beyond all bounds. He vowed that he owed
his daughter’s life to my heroism, and that he and she, and all that
were theirs, were mine.

“Very gratifying tidings these,” thought I, “for a man who only asks for
an ‘instalment of his debt,’ and will be satisfied with the lady.”

“Maria shall tell you so herself,” added Don Estaban, in a perfect
paroxysm of grateful emotion. “Don Lopez y Cuesta y Goloso can never
forget your noble conduct.” Not caring much how retentive the memory of
the aforesaid hidalgo might prove,--whom I at once set down as an uncle
or a godfather,--I hastened after the host to where his daughter sat at
the table. I had but time to see that she was dressed in black, with a
profusion of diamonds scattered, not only through her hair, but over her
dress, when she arose, and, ere I could prevent it, fell at my feet and
covered my hands with kisses, calling me her “Salvador,” in a voice of
the wildest enthusiasm,--an emotion which seemed most electrically to
seize upon the whole company; for I was now laid hold of by every
limb, and hugged, kissed, and embraced by a score of people, the large
majority of whom, I grieve to say, were the very hardest specimens of
what is called the softer sex.



One member of the company maintained a look of cold distrust towards me,
the very opposite of all this cordiality. This was Don Lopez, who did
not need this air of dislike to appear to my eyes the ugliest mortal I
had ever beheld. He was exceedingly short of stature, but of an immense
breadth; and yet, even with this, his head was far too big for his body.
A huge spherical mass, party-colored with habits of debauch, looked like
a terrestrial globe, of which the mouth represented the equator. His
attempts at embellishment had even made him more horrible; for he wore
a great wig, with long curls flowing upon his shoulders, and his immense
moustachios were curled into a series of circles, like a ram’s horn. His
nose had been divided across the middle by what seemed the slash of a
cutlass, the cicatrix remaining of an angry red color, amid the florid
hue of the countenance.

The expression of these benign features did not disgrace their symmetry.
It was a cross between a scowl and a sneer; the eyes and brow performed
the former, the mouth assuming the latter function.

Blushing with shame and trembling with emotion, Maria led me towards
him, and, in accents I can never forget, told how I had rescued her in
the passage of the Crocodile River. The wretch scowled more darkly
than before, as he listened, and when she ended, he muttered something
between his bloated lips that sounded marvellously like “Picaro!”

“Your godfather scarcely seems so grateful as one might expect,
Señhora,” said I.

“Muerte de Dios!” he burst out, “I am her husband.”

Whether it was the simple fact so palpably brought forward, the manner
of its announcement, or the terrible curse that involuntarily fell from
my lips, I know not, but Donna Maria fell down in a swoon. Fainting,
among foreigners, I have often found, is regarded next door to actually
dying; and so it was here. A scene of terror and dismay burst forth that
soon converted the festivity into an uproar of wild confusion. Every one
screamed for aid, and dashed water in his neighbor’s face. The few who
retained any presence of mind filled out large bumpers of wine, and
drank them off. Meanwhile, Donna Maria was sufficiently recovered to be
conducted into the house, whither she was followed by her “marido,” Don
Lopez, whose last look as he passed me was one of insulting defiance.

The cause of order having triumphed, as the newspapers say, I was led to
one side by Don Estaban, who in a few words told me that Don Lopez was
a special envoy from the Court of Madrid, come out to arrange some
disputed question of a debt between the two countries; that he was a
Grandee d’Espana, a Golden Fleece, and I don’t know what besides; his
title of Donna Maria’s husband being more than enough to swallow up
every other consideration with me. The ceremony had been performed
that very morning. It was the wedding breakfast I had thrown into such
confusion and dismay.

Don Estaban, in his triumphal narrative of his daughter’s great
elevation in rank, of the proud place she would occupy in the proud
court of the Escurial, her wealth, her splendor, and her dignity, could
not repress the fatherly sorrow he felt at such a disproportioned union;
nor could he say anything of his son-in-law but what concerned his
immense fortune. “Had it been you, Señhor Condé,” cried he, throwing
himself into my arms,--“you, young, handsome, and well-born as you are,
I had been happy.”

“Is it too late, Don Estaban?” said I, passionately. “I have wealth
that does not yield to Don Lopez, and Maria is not--at least, she was
not--indifferent regarding me.”

“Oh, it is too late, far too late!” cried the father, wringing his
hands.

“Let me speak with Maria herself. Let me also speak with this Don
Lopez. I may be able to make him understand reason, however dull his
comprehension.”

“This cannot be, Señhor Caballero,” said another voice. It was Fra
Miguel, who, having heard all that passed, now joined the colloquy.
“Nothing short of a dispensation from the Holy See could annul the
marriage, and Don Lopez is not likely to ask for one.”

“I will not suffer it,” cried I, in desperation. “I would rather carry
her away by force than permit such a desecration.”

“Hush! for the love of the Virgin, Señhor,” cried Don Estaban. “Don
Lopez is captain of the Alguazils of the Guard, and a Grand Inquisitor.”

“What signifies that in Mexico?” said I, boldly.

“More than you think for, Señhor,” whispered Fra Miguel. “We have not
ceased to be good Catholics, although we are no longer subjects of Old
Spain.” There was an air of cool menace in the way these words were
spoken that made me feel very ill at ease. I soon rallied, however,
and, drawing the Friar to one side, said, “How many crowns will buy a
candelabrum worthy of your chapel?”

He looked at me fixedly for a few seconds, and his shrewd features
assumed a character of almost comic cunning. “The Virgin de los Dolores
is too simple for such luxuries, Señhor Condé,” said he, with a sly
drollery.

“Would she not condescend to wear a few gems in her petticoat?” asked I,
with the easy assurance of one not to be balked.

“She has no pleasure in such vanities,” said the Fra, with an
hypocritical casting down of his eyes.

“Would she not accept of an embroidered handkerchief,” said I, “to
dry her tears? I have known one of this pattern to possess the most
extraordinary powers of consolation;” and as I spoke I drew forth a
bank-note of some amount, and gently drew it across his knuckles.

A slight tremor shook his frame, and a short, convulsive motion was
perceptible in the hand I had “galvanized;” but in an instant, with his
habitual calm smile and mellow voice, he said, “Your piety will bring
a blessing upon you, Señhor, but our poor shrine is unused to such
princely donations.”

“Confound the old hypocrite,” muttered I to myself; “what is he at?--Fra
Miguel,” said I, assuming the business-like manner of a man who could
not afford to lose time, “the Virgin may be, and doubtless is, all that
you say of her; but there must needs be many excellent and devout men
here, yourself doubtless among the number, who see numberless objects
of charity, for whom their hearts bleed in vain. Take this, and remember
that he who gave it, only asks as a return your prayers and good
wishes.”

The Friar deposited the present in some inscrutable fold of his loose
garment, and then, drawing himself proudly up, said, “Well, now what is
it?”

“Am I too late?” asked I, with the same purpose-like tone.

“Of course you are; the ceremony is finished, the contracts are signed
and witnessed. In an hour they will be away on their road to the
Havannah.”

“You have no consolation to offer me,--no hope?”

“None of an earthly character,” said he, with a half-closed eye.

“Confound your hypocrisy!” cried I, in a rage.

“Don’t be profane,” said he, calmly. “What I have said is true. Heaven
will some day take Don Lopez,--he is too good for this wicked world; and
then, who knows what may happen?”

This was but sorry comfort, waiting for the bride to become a widow;
but, alas, I had no better! Besides it had cost me a heavy sum to
obtain, and accordingly I prized it the more highly.

If _my_ anxieties were acute, apparently Don Lopez’s mind was not in
a state of perfect serenity. He stormed and raved at everybody and
everything. He saw, or, what was pretty much the same thing, he fancied
he saw, a plot in the whole business, and swore he would bring the
vengeance of the Holy Office upon everybody concerned in it. In this
blessed frame of mind the departure of the newly wedded pair took place
in spite of all my entreaties; Don Lopez drove away with his young
bride,--the last I beheld of her was a white hand waving a handkerchief
from the window of the carriage. I looked, and--she was gone!

If some were kind-hearted enough to pity me, the large majority of the
company felt very differently, and bore anything but friendly feelings
to one who had marred the festivities and cut short--Heaven could
only tell by what number of days--the eating, dancing, singing, and
merriment.

The old ladies were peculiarly severe in their comments, averring that
no well-bred man would have thought of interfering with a marriage. It
was quite time enough to talk of his passion when the others were six or
eight months married!

Of the younger ladies, a few condoled with me, praised my heroism and
my constancy, and threw out sly hints that when I tried my luck next,
fortune might possibly be more generous to me. Don Estaban himself
appeared to sympathize sincerely with my sorrow, and evinced the
warmest sense of gratitude for the past. Even the Fra tried a little
good-nature; but it sat ill upon him, and it was easy to see that he
entertained a great mistrust of me.

From the brief experience of what I suffered in these few days, I am
decidedly of opinion that rich men are far more impatient under reverses
and disappointments than poor ones! It was a marvellous change for one
like me, whose earlier years, it is unnecessary to remind the reader,
were not passed in the lap of that comfortable wet nurse called
“affluence;” and yet with all this brilliant present and still more
fascinating future, at the very first instance of an opposition to my
will, I grew sad, dispirited, and morose. I should have been very angry
with myself for my ingratitude, but that I set it all down to the score
of love; and so I went about the house, visiting each room where Donna
Maria used to sit, reading her books, gazing at her picture, and feeding
my mind with a hundred fancies which the next moment of thought told me
were now impossible.

Don Estaban, whose grief for the loss of his daughter was in a manner
divided with mine, would not suffer me to leave him; and although the
place itself served to keep open the wound of my regret, and the Fra’s
presence was anything but conciliatory, I passed several days at the
villa.

It would have been the greatest relief to me could I have persuaded
myself to be candid with Don Estaban, and told him frankly the true
story of my life. I felt that all the consolations which he offered me
were of no avail, simply because I had misled him! The ingenious tissue
of fiction in which I enveloped myself was a web so thin that it tore
whenever I stirred, and my whole time was spent, as it were, in
darning, patching, and piecing the frail garment with which I covered my
nakedness.

A dozen times every day I jumped up, determined to reveal my humble
history; but as regularly did a sentiment of false shame hold me back,
and a dread of old Fra Miguel’s malicious leer, should he hear the
story. Another, and a strange feeling, too, influenced me. My imaginary
rank, birth, and station had, from the mere force of repetition, grown
to be a portion of myself. I had played the part with such applause
before the world that I could not find in my heart to retire behind the
scenes and resume the humble dress of my real condition.

By way of distracting my gloomy thoughts, I made little excursions in
the surrounding country, in one of which I contrived to revisit the
“placer,” and carry away all the treasure which I had left behind me.
This was much more considerable than I had at first believed, the gems
being of a size and beauty far beyond any I had ever seen before; while
the gold, in actual coined money, amounted to a large sum.

Affecting to have changed my original intention of investing a great
capital in the mines of Mexico, and resolved instead to return to
Europe, I consulted Don Estaban as to the safest hands in which to
deposit my money. He named a certain wealthy firm at the Havannah, and
gave me a letter of introduction to them, requesting for me all the
attention in their power to bestow; and so we parted.

It was with sincere sorrow I shook his hand for the last time; his
cordiality was free-hearted and affectionate; and I carry with me,
to this hour, the memory of his wise counsels and honest precepts, as
treasures, not the least costly, I brought away with me from the New
World.

I arrived safely at the Havannah, travelling in princely state with
two carriages and a great baggage-wagon guarded by four mounted
“carabinieros” who had taken a solemn oath at the shrine of a certain
Saint Magalano to eat any bandits who should molest us,--a feat of
digestion which I was not sorry their devotion was spared.

The bankers to whom Don Estaban’s letters introduced me were most
profuse in their offers of attention, and treated me with all the
civilities reserved for the most favored client. I only accepted,
however, one invitation to dinner, to meet the great official
dignitaries of the place, and the use of their box each evening at
the opera, affecting to make delicacy of health the reason of not
frequenting society,--a pretext I had often remarked in use among people
of wealth and distinction, among whose privileges there is that of being
sick without suffering.

There was a French packet-ship to sail for Malaga in about ten days
after my arrival; and as I knew that Don Lopez intended to leave that
port for Europe, I quietly waited in the Havannah, determined to be his
fellow-traveller. In preparing for this voyage, every thought of my
mind was occupied, resolved to outdo the old Spaniard in luxury and
magnificence. I ordered the most costly clothes, I engaged the most
accomplished servants, I bespoke everything which could make the
tediousness of the sea less irksome, even to the services of a
distinguished performer on the guitar, who was about to visit Europe,
and engaged to begin his journey under such distinguished patronage as
that of the Condé de Cregano.

What wonderful speculations did I revel in as I pictured to myself
Don Lopez’s ineffectual rage, and his fair wife’s satisfaction, when I
should first make my appearance on deck,--an appearance which I artfully
devised should not take place until we were some days at sea! What
agonies of jealousy should I not inflict upon the old Castilian! what
delicate flatteries should I not offer up to the Donna! I had laid in
a store of moss-rose plants, to present her with a fresh bouquet every
morning; and then I would serenade her each night beneath the very
window of her cabin. So perfectly had I arranged all these details to
my own satisfaction that the voyage began to appear a mere pleasure
excursion, every portion of whose enjoyment originated with me, and all
whose blanks and disappointments owed their paternity to Don Lopez; so
that, following up these self-created convictions in my usual sanguine
manner, I firmly persuaded myself that the worthy husband would either
go mad or jump overboard before we landed at Malaga. Let not the reader
fall into the error of supposing that hatred to Don Lopez was uppermost
in my thoughts,--far from it; I wished him in heaven every hour of the
twenty-four, and would willingly have devoted one-half of my fortune
to make a saint of him in the next world, rather than make a martyr in
this.

I was walking one evening in my banker’s garden, chatting pleasantly
on indifferent topics, when, on ascending a little eminence, we came
in view of the sea. It was a calm and lovely evening, a very light land
breeze was just rippling the waters of the bay, fringing the blue with
white, when we saw the graceful spars of a small sloop of war emerge
from beneath the shadow of the tall cliffs and stand out to sea.

“The ‘Moschetta,’” said he, “has got a fair wind, and will be out of
sight of land by daybreak.”

“Whither is she bound?” asked I, carelessly.

“For Cadiz,” said he; “she came into port only this morning, and is
already off again.”

“With despatches, perhaps?” I remarked, with the same tone of
indifference.

“No, Señhor; she came to convey Don Lopez y Geloso, the Spanish
ambassador, back to Madrid.”

“And is he on board of her now?” screamed I, in a perfect paroxysm of
terror. “Is _she_ too?”

“He embarked about an hour ago, with his bride and suite,” said the
astonished banker, who evidently was not quite sure of his guest’s
sanity.

Overwhelmed by these tidings, which gave at once the death-blow to all
my plans, I could not speak, but sat down upon a seat, my gaze fixed
upon the vessel which carried all my dearest hopes.

“You probably desired to see his Excellency before he sailed?” said the
banker, timidly, after waiting a long time in the expectation that I
would speak.

“Most anxiously did I desire it,” said I, shrouding my sorrow under an
affectation of important state solicitude.

“What a misfortune,” exclaimed he, “that you should have missed him! In
all likelihood, had you seen him, he would have agreed to our terms.”

“You are right,” said I, shaking my head sententiously, and neither
guessing nor caring what he alluded to.

“So that he would have accepted the guarantee,” exclaimed the banker,
with increased excitement.

“He would have accepted the guarantee,” echoed I, without the remotest
idea of what the words could mean.

“Oh, Madré de Dios, what an unhappy mischance is this! Is it yet too
late? Alas! the breeze is freshening,--the sloop is already sinking
beyond the horizon; to overtake her would be impossible! And you say
that the guarantee would have been accepted?”

“You may rely upon it,” said I, the more confidently as I saw that the
ship was far beyond the chance of pursuit.

“What a benefactor to this country you might have been, Señhor, had you
done us this service!” cried the banker, with enthusiasm.

“Well, it is too late to think of it now,” said I, rather captiously;
for I began to be worried with the mystification.

“Of course, for the present it is too late; but when you arrive in
Europe, Señhor Condé, when you are once more in the land where your
natural influence holds sway, may we entertain the hope that you will
regard our case with the same favorable eyes?”

“Yes, yes,” said I, with impatience, “if I see no reason to change my
opinions.”

“Upon the subject of the original loan there can be no doubt, Señhor
Condé.”

“Perhaps not,” said I; “but these are questions I must decline entering
upon. You will yourself perceive that any discussion of them would be
inconvenient and indiscreet.”

The diplomatic reserve of this answer checked the warmth of his
importunity, and he bashfully withdrew, leaving me to the undisturbed
consideration of my own thoughts.

I sat till it was already near midnight, gazing on the sea, my eyes
still turned to the track by which the vessel had disappeared, and at
last rose to retire, when, to my amazement, I perceived my friend the
banker, accompanied by another person, approaching towards me.

“Señhor Condé,” said he, in a mysterious whisper, “this is his
Excellency the Governor;” and with these words, uttered in all the
reverence of awe, he retired, leaving me face to face with a tall,
dignified-looking personage, whose figure was concealed in the folds of
a great cloak.

In all the formal politeness of his rank and country, the Governor
begged I would be seated, and took his place beside me. He explained how
the banker, one of the richest and most respected men in the Havannah,
had informed him of my gracious intentions respecting them, and the sad
mishap by which my mediation was foiled. He entered at length into the
question of the debt, and all its financial difficulties,--which, even
had they been far less intricate and complicated, would have puzzled a
head which never had the bump arithmetical. How he himself saw his way
through the labyrinth, I know not; but had the sum been a moderate
one, I vow I would rather have paid it myself than investigate it
any farther, such an inextricable mass of complications, doubles, and
difficulties did it involve.

“Thus, you perceive,” said he, at the close of a formidable sum of
figures, “that these eighteen millions made no part of the old loan, but
were, in fact, the first deposit of what is called the ‘Cuba debt;’ not
that it ever should have had that name, which more properly belonged to
the original Poyais three-and-a-half--You understand me?”

“Perfectly; proceed.”

“That being the case, our liability is reduced to the sum of
twenty-seven millions on the old four-and-a-quarters.”

“Clearly so.”

“Now we approach the difficult part of the matter,” said he, “and I must
entreat your most marked attention; for here lies the point which has
hitherto proved the stumbling-block in the way of every negotiation.”

I promised the strictest attention, and kept my word till I found myself
in a maze of figures where compound interest and decimal fractions
danced a reel together, whose evolutions would have driven Mr. Babbage
distracted; while the Governor, now grown “warm in the harness,” kept
exclaiming at every instant, “Do you see how the ‘Ladrones’ want to
cheat us here? Do you perceive what the Picaros intend by that?”

If I could not follow his arithmetic, I could at least sympathize in his
enthusiasm; and I praised the honor of the Mexicans, while I denounced
“the cause of roguery” over the face of the globe, to his heart’s
content.

“You are satisfied about the original debt, Señhor Condé?” at last said
he, after a “four-mile heat” of explanation.

“Most thoroughly,” said I, bowing.

“You’d not wish for anything farther on that head?”

“Not a syllable.”

“And as to the Cuba instalment, you see the way in which the first scrip
became entangled in the Chihuahua ‘fives,’ don’t you?”

“Plain as my hand before me.”

“Then, of course, you acknowledge our right to the reserve fund?”

“I don’t see how it can be disputed,” said I.

“And yet that is precisely what the Madrid Government contest!”

“What injustice!” exclaimed I.

“Evident as it is to your enlightened understanding, Señhor Condé, you
are, nevertheless, the first man I have ever found to take the right
view of this transaction. It is a real pleasure to discuss a state
question with a great man.”

Hereupon we both burst forth into an animated duet of compliments, in
which, I am bound to confess, the Governor was the victor.

“And now, Señhor Condé,” said he, after a long volley of panegyric, “may
we reckon upon your support in this affair?”

“You must understand, first of all, Excellenza,” replied I, “that I am
not in any way an official personage. I am,”--here I smiled with a most
fascinating air of mock humility,--“I am, so to speak, a humble--a very
humble--individual, of unpretending rank and small fortune.”

“Ah, Señhor Condé,” sighed the Governor, for he had heard of my ingots
from the banker.

“Being as I say,” resumed I, “my influence is naturally small. If I
am listened to in a matter of political importance, I owe the courtesy
rather to the memory of my family’s services than to any insignificant
merits I may possess. The cause of justice is, however, never weak, no
matter how humble the means of him who asserts it. Such as I am, rely
upon me.”

We embraced here, and the Governor shed a few official tears at the
thought of so soon separating from one he regarded as more than his
brother.

“We feel, Señhor Condé,” said he, “how inadequate any recognition of
ours must be for services such as yours. We are a young country and a
Republic; honors we have none to bestow,--wealth is already your own; we
have nothing to offer, therefore, but our gratitude.”

“Be it so,” thought I; “the burden will not increase my luggage.”

“This box will remind you, however, of an interview, and recall one who
deems this the happiest, as it is the proudest, hour of his life;” here
he presented me with a splendid gold snuff-box containing a miniature of
the President, surrounded by enormous diamonds.

Resolving not to be outdone in generosity, and at least not to be guilty
of dishonesty before my own conscience, I insisted upon the Governor’s
acceptance of my watch,--a very costly repeater, studded with precious
stones.

“The arms of my family--the Cregans are Irish--will bring me to your
recollection,” said I, pointing to a very magnificent heraldic display
on the timepiece, wherein figured the ancient crown of Ireland over
a shield, in one compartment of which was an “eye winking,” the motto
being the Gaelic word “Nabocklish,” signifying “Maybe not,” ironically.

I will not dwell upon the other particulars of an interview which lasted
till nigh morning. It will be sufficient to mention that I was presented
with letters of introduction and recommendation to the Mexican Ministers
at Paris and Madrid, instructing them to show me every attention, and
desiring them to extend to me their entire confidence, particularly to
furnish me with introductions to any official personages with whom
I desired to be acquainted. This was all that I wanted; for I was
immensely rich, and only needed permission to pass the door of the
“great world,” to mingle in that society for which my heart yearned and
longed unceasingly.

Some of my readers will smile at the simplicity which believed these
passports necessary, and was ignorant that wealth alone is wanting to
attain any position, to frequent any society, to be the intimate of any
set in Europe, and that the rich man is other than he was in classic
days,--“Honoratus, pulcher, rex denique regum.”

I have lived to be wiser, and to see vulgarity, coarseness, meanness,
knavery, nay, even convicted guilt, the favored guests of royal saloons.
The moral indictments against crime have to the full as many flaws as
the legal ones; and we see, in every society, men, and women too, as
notoriously criminal as though they wore the red-and-yellow livery
of the galleys. Physicians tell us that every drug whose sanitary
properties are acknowledged in medicine, contains some ingredients of
a noxious or poisonous nature. May not something similar exist in the
moral world? and even in the very healthiest mixture, may not some
“bitter principle” be found to lurk?



CHAPTER XXVII. THE VOYAGE OF THE ‘ACADIE’

I was not sorry to leave the Havannah on the following day. I did not
desire another interview with my “friend” the Governor, but rather felt
impatient to escape a repetition of his arithmetic and the story of the
“original debt.”

Desirous of supporting my character as a great personage, and at the
same time to secure for myself the pleasure of being unmolested during
the voyage, I obtained the sole right to the entire cabin accommodation
of the “Acadie” for myself and suite; my equipages, baggage, and some
eight or ten Mexican horses occupying the deck.

A salute of honor was fired as I ascended the ladder, and replied to by
the forts,--a recognition of my dignity at which I took occasion to seem
offended; assuring the captain that I was travelling in the strictest
incognito; leaving it to his powers of calculation to compute what
amount of retinue and followers I should have when journeying in the
full blaze of acknowledged identity.

I sat upon the poop-deck as they weighed the anchor, contrasting in my
mind my present condition with that of my first marine experiences on
board the “Firefly.” I am richer, thought I. Am I better? Have I become
more generous, more truthful, more considerate, more forgiving?

Has my knowledge of the world developed more of good in me, or of evil;
have my own successes ministered rather to my self-esteem than to my
gratefulness; and have I learned to think meanly of all who have been
beaten in the race of fortune? Alas! there was not a count of this
indictment to which I dared plead “Not guilty.” I had seen knavery
thrive too often, not to feel a kind of respect for its ability; I saw
honesty too often worsted, not to feel something like contempt for its
meekness. It was difficult to feel a reverence for poverty, whose traits
were frequently ridiculous; and it was hard to censure wealth, which
dispensed its abundance in splendid hospitalities. Oh, the cunning
sophistries by which we cover up our real feelings in this life,
smothering every healthy impulse and every generous aspiration, under
the guise of some “conventionality.”

My conscience was less lenient than I expected. I cut but a sorry figure
“in the dock,” and was obliged to throw myself upon the mercy of the
court. I will be more considerate in future, said I to myself; I will
be less exacting with my servants, and more forgiving to their
delinquencies; I will try and remember that there is an acid property in
poverty that sours even the sweetest “milk of human kindness.” I will
be trustful, too,--a “gentleman” ought not to be suspicious; it is
eminently becoming a Bow Street officer, but suits not the atmosphere
of good society. These excellent resolutions were to a certain extent “à
propos;” for just as “the foresail began to draw,” a boat came alongside
and hailed the ship. I did not deign any attention to a circumstance
so trivial to “one of my condition,” and never noticed the conversation
which in very animated tones was kept up between the captain and the
stranger, until the former, approaching me with the most profound
humility, and asking forgiveness for the great liberty he was about
to take, said that a gentleman whom urgent business recalled to Europe
humbly entreated permission to take his passage on board the “Acadie.”

“Are you not aware it is impossible, my good friend?” said I,
listlessly. “The accommodation is lamentably restricted, as it is; my
secretary’s cabin is like a dog-kennel, and my second cook has actually
to lie round a corner, like a snake.”

The captain reddened, and bit his lip in silence.

“As for myself,” said I, heroically, “I never complain. Let me have any
little cabin for my bed, a small bath-room, a place to lounge in during
the day, with a few easy sofas, and a snug crib for a dinner-room, and
I can always rough it. It was part of my father’s system never to make
Sybarites of his boys.” This I asserted with all the sturdy vehemence of
truth.

“We will do everything to make your Excellency comfortable,” said the
captain, who clearly could not see the reasons for my self-praise. “And
as to the Consul, what shall we say to him?”

“Consul, did you say?” said I.

“Yes, Señhor Condé, he is the French Consul for the Republic of
‘Campecho.’” That this was a State I had never heard of before, was
quite true; yet it was clearly one which the French Government were
better informed upon, and deigned to recognize by an official agent.

“Hold on there a bit!” shouted out the captain to the boat’s crew.
“What shall I say, Señhor Condé? The Chevalier de la Boutonerie is very
anxious on the subject.”

“Let this man have his passage,” said I, indolently, and lighted a
cigar, as if to turn my thoughts in another direction, not even noticing
the new arrival, who was hoisted up the side with his portmanteau in a
very undignified fashion for an official character. He soon, however,
baffled this indifference on my part, by advancing towards me, and, in a
manner where considerable ease and tact were evident, thanked me for my
polite consideration regarding him, and expressed a hope that he might
not in any way inconvenience me during the voyage.

Now, the Chevalier was not in himself a very prepossessing personage,
while his dress was of the very shabbiest, being a worn-out suit of
black, covered by a coarse brown Mexican mantle; and yet his fluency,
his quiet assurance, his seeming self-satisfaction, gained an ascendancy
over me at once. I saw that he was a master in a walk in which I myself
had so long been a student, and that he was a consummate adept in the
“art of impudence.”

And how mistaken is the world at large in the meaning of that art!
How prone to call the unblushing effrontery of every underbred man
impudence! The rudeness that dares any speech, or adventures upon
any familiarity; the soulless, heartless, selfish intrusiveness that
scruples not to invade any society,--these are not impudence, or they
are such specimens of the quality as men only possess in common with
inferior animals. I speak of that educated, cultivated “impudence”
 which, never abashed by an inferiority, felt acutely, is resolved to
overbear worldly prejudices by the exercise of gifts that assert a
mastery over others,--a power of rising, by the expansive force of
self-esteem, into something almost estimable. Ordinary mortals tell lies
at intervals, _per saltum_, as the doctors say; but these people’s
whole life is a lie. The Chevalier was a fine specimen of the class,
and seemed as indifferent to a hundred little adverse circumstances as
though everything around him went well and pleasantly.

There was a suave dignity in the way he moved a very dubious hand
over his unshaven chin, in the graceful negligence he exhibited when
disposing the folds of his threadbare cloak, in the jaunty lightness
with which, after saluting, he replaced his miserable hat on the favored
side of his head, that conveyed the whole story of the man.

What a model for my imitation had he been, thought I, if I had seen him
in the outset of life! what a study he had presented! And yet there he
was, evidently in needy circumstances, pressed on by even urgent want,
and I, Con Cregan, the outcast, the poor, friendless street-runner, had
become a “millionnaire.”

I don’t know how it was, but certainly I felt marvellously ill at ease
with my new friend. A real aristocrat, with all the airs of assumption
and haughtiness, would have been a blessing compared with the submissive
softness of the “Chevalier.” Through all his flattery there seemed a
sly consciousness that his honeyed words were a snare, and his smile
a delusion; and I could never divest myself of the feeling that he saw
into the very secret of my heart, and knew me thoroughly.

I must become his dupe, thought I, or it is all over with me. The fellow
will detect me for a “parvenu” long before we reach Malaga!

No man born and bred to affluence could have acquired the keen insight
into life that I possessed. I must mask this knowledge, then, if I would
still be thought a “born gentleman.” This was a wise resolve,--at least,
its effects were immediately such as I hoped for. The Chevalier’s little
sly sarcasms, his half-insinuated “équivoques,” were changed for a tone
of wonder and admiration for all I said. How one so young could have
seen and learned so much!--what natural gifts I must possess!--how
remarkably just my views were!--how striking the force of my
observations!--and all this while I was discoursing what certainly does
not usually pass for “consummate wisdom.” I soon saw that the Chevalier
set me down for a fool; and from that moment we changed places,--_he_
became the dupe versus _me_. To be sure, the contrivance cost me
something, as we usually spent the evenings at piquet or écarté, and the
consul was the luckiest of men; to use his own phrase, applied to one he
once spoke of, “savait corriger la fortune.”

Although he spoke freely of the fashionable world of Paris and London,
with all whose celebrities he affected a near intimacy, he rarely
touched upon his New World experiences, and blinked all allusion
whatever to the republic of “Campecho.” His own history was comprised in
the brief fact that he was the cadet of a great family of Provence,--all
your French rogues, I remark, come from the South of France,--that he
had once held a high diplomatic rank, from which, in consequence of the
fall of a ministry, he was degraded, and, after many vicissitudes
of fortune, he had become Consul-General at Campecho. “My friends,”
 continued he, “are now looking up again in the world, so that I
entertain hopes of something better than perpetual banishment.”

Of English people, their habits, modes of life, and thought, the
Chevalier spoke to me with a freedom he never would have used if he
had not believed me to be a Spaniard, and only connected with Ireland
through the remote chain of ancestry. This deceit of mine was one he
never penetrated, and I often thought over the fact with satisfaction.
To encourage his frankness on the subject of my country, I affected to
know nothing, or next to nothing, of England; and gradually he grew to
be more communicative, and at last spoke with an unguarded freedom which
soon opened to me a clew of his real history.

It was one day as we walked the deck together that, after discussing the
tastes and pursuits of the wealthy English, he began to talk of their
passion for sport, and especially horse-racing. The character of this
national pastime he appeared to understand perfectly, not as a
mere foreigner who had witnessed a Derby or a Doncaster, but as one
conversant with the traditions of the turf or the private life of the
jockey and the trainer.

I saw that he colored all his descriptions with a tint meant to excite
an interest within me for these sports. He drew a picture of an “Ascot
meeting,” wherein were assembled all the ingredients that could excite
the curiosity and gratify the ambition of a wealthy, high-spirited
youth; and he dilated with enthusiasm upon his own first impressions of
these scenes, mingled with half-regrets of how many of his once friends
had quitted the “Turf” since he last saw it!

He spoke familiarly of those whose names I had often read in newspapers
as the great leaders of the “sporting world,” and affected to have known
them all on terms of intimacy and friendship. Even had the theme been
less attractive to me, I would have encouraged it for other reasons, a
strange glimmering suspicion ever haunting my mind that I had heard of
the worthy Chevalier before, and under another title; and so completely
had this idea gained possession of me that I could think of nothing
else.

At length, after we had been some weeks at sea, the welcome cry of
“Land!” was given from the mast-head; but as the weather was hazy and
thick, we were compelled to shorten sail, and made comparatively little
way through the water; so that at nightfall we saw that another day must
elapse ere we touched mother earth again.

The Chevalier and the Captain both dined with me; the latter, however,
soon repaired to the deck, leaving us in _tête-à-tête_. It was in all
likelihood the last evening we should ever pass together, and I felt a
most eager longing to ascertain the truth of my vague suspicions. Chance
gave me the opportunity. We had been playing cards, and luck--contrary
to custom, and in part owing to my always shuffling the cards _after_ my
adversary--had deserted _him_ and taken _my_ side. At first this seemed
to amuse him, and he merely complimented me upon my fortune, and smiled
blandly at my success. After a while, however, his continued losses
began to irritate him, and I could see that his habitual command of
temper was yielding to a peevish, captious spirit he had never exhibited
previously.

“Shall we double our stake?” said he, after a long run of ill-luck.

“If _you_ prefer it, of course,” said I. And we played on, but ever with
the same result.

“Come,” cried he, at last, “I ‘ll wager fifty Napoleons on this game.”
 The bet was made, and he lost it! With the like fortune he played on and
on, till at last, as day was dawning, he had not only lost all that he
had won from me during the voyage, but a considerable sum besides, and
for which he gave me his check upon a well-known banker at Paris.

“Shall I tell you your fortune, Monsieur le Comte?” said he, in a tone
of bitterness that almost startled me.

“With all my heart,” said I, laughing. “Are you skilful as a
necromancer?”

“I can at least decipher what the cards indicate,” said he. “There is no
great skill in reading, where the print is legible.” With these words,
he shuffled the cards, dividing them into two or three packets; the
first card of each he turned on the face. “Let me premise, Count,” said
he, “before I begin, that you will not take anything in bad part which I
may reveal to you, otherwise I’ll be silent. You are free to believe, or
not to believe, what I tell you; but you cannot reasonably be angry if
unpleasant discoveries await you.”

“Go on fearlessly,” said I; “I’ll not promise implicit faith in
everything, but I ‘ll pledge myself to keep my temper.”

He began at once drawing forth every third card of each heap, and
disposing them in a circle, side by side. When they were so arranged, he
bent over, as if to study them, concealing his eyes from me by his
hand; but at the same time, as I could perceive, keenly watching my
face between his fingers. “There is some great mistake here,” said he
at length, in a voice of irritation. “I have drawn the cards wrong,
somehow; it must be so, since the interpretation is clear as print. What
an absurd blunder, too!” and he seemed as if about to dash the cards up
in a heap, from a sense of angry disappointment.

“Nay, nay,” cried I, interposing. “Let us hear what they say, even
though we may dispute the testimony.”

“If it were less ridiculous it might be offensive,” said he, smiling;
“but being as it is, it is really good laughing-matter.”

“I am quite impatient,--pray read on.”

“Of course it is too absurd for anything but ridicule,” said he,
smiling, but, as I thought, with a most malicious expression. “You
perceive here this four of clubs, which, as the first card we turn,
assumes to indicate your commencement in life. Now, only fancy, Monsieur
le Comte, what this most insolent little demon would insinuate. Really,
I cannot continue. Well, well, be it so. This card would say that you
were not only born without rank or title, but actually in a condition
of the very meanest and most humble poverty. Isn’t that excellent?”
 said he, bursting out into a fit of immoderate laughter, in which the
spiteful glance of his keen eyes seemed to pierce through and through
me.

As for me, I laughed too; but what a laugh it was! Never was a burst
of natural sorrow so poignant in suffering as that forced laugh, when,
covered with shame, I sat there, beneath the sarcastic insolence of the
wretch, who seemed to gloat over the tortures he was inflicting.

“I can scarcely expect that this opening will inspire you with much
confidence in the oracle,” said he; “the first step a falsehood,
promises ill for the remainder of the journey.”

“If not very veracious,” said I, “it is at least very amusing. Pray
continue.”

“What would the old counts of your ancestry have said to such a
profanation?” cried the Chevalier. “By Saint Denis, I would not
have been the man to asperse their blood thus, in their old halls at
Grenada!”

“_We_ live in a less haughty age,” said I, affecting a smile of
indifference, and motioning to him to proceed.

“What follows is the very commonest of that nonsense which is revealed
in all lowly fortunes. You are, as usual, the victim of cold and hunger,
suffering from destitution and want. Then there are indications of a
bold spirit, ambitious and energetic, bursting out through all the gloom
of your dark condition, and a small whispered word in your ear, tells
you to hope!” While the Chevalier rattled out this “rodomontade” at a
much greater length than I have time or patience to repeat, his eyes
never quitted me, but seemed to sparkle with a fiend-like intelligence
of what was passing within me. As he concluded, he mixed up the cards
together, merely muttering, half aloud, “adventures and escapes by land
and sea. Abundance of hard luck, to be all compensated for one day, when
wealth in all its richest profusion is showered upon you.” Then, dashing
the cards from him in affected anger, he said, “It is enough to make men
despise themselves, the way in which they yield credence to such rank
tomfoolery! but I assure you, Count, however contemptible the oracle has
shown herself to-day, I have on more than one occasion been present at
the most startling revelations,--not alone as regarded the past, but the
future also.”

“I can easily believe it, Chevalier,” replied I, with a great effort to
seem philosophically calm. “One must not reject everything that has not
the stamp of reason upon it; and even what I have listened to to-day,
absurd as it is, has not shaken my faith in the divination of the cards.
Perhaps this fancy of mine is the remnant of a childish superstition,
which I owe in great part to my old nurse. She was a Moor by birth, and
imbued with all the traditions and superstitions of her own romantic
land.”

There was a most sneering expression on the Chevalier’s face as I
uttered these words. I paid no attention to it, however, but went on:
“From the venerable dame I myself attained to some knowledge of ‘destiny
reading,’ of which I remember once or twice in life to have afforded
very singular proofs. _My_ skill, however, usually preferred unravelling
the ‘future’ to the ‘present.’”

“Speculation is always easier than recital,” said the Chevalier, dryly.

“Very true,” said I; “and in reading the past I have ever found how want
of sufficient skill has prevented my giving to the great fact of a
story the due and necessary connection; so that, indeed, I appear as if
distinct events alone were revealed to me, without clew to what preceded
or followed them. I see destiny as a traveller sees a landscape by
fitful flashes of lightning at night, great tracts of country suddenly
displayed in all the blaze of noonday, but lost to sight the next moment
forever! Such humble powers as these are, I am well aware, unworthy to
bear competition with your more cultivated gifts; but if, with all
their imperfections, you are disposed to accept their exercise, they are
sincerely at your service.”

The Chevalier, I suspect, acceded to this proposal in the belief that it
was an effort on my part to turn the topic from myself to _him_, for
he neither seemed to believe in my skill, nor feel any interest in its
exercise.

Affecting to follow implicitly the old Moorish woman’s precepts, I
prepared myself for my task by putting on a great mantle with a hood,
which, when drawn forward, effectually concealed the wearer’s face.
This was a precaution I took the better to study his face, while my own
remained hid from view.

“You are certainly far more imposing as a prophet than I can pretend to
be,” said he, laughing, as he lighted a cigar, and lay back indolently
to await my revelations. I made a great display of knowledge in
shuffling and arranging the cards, the better to think over what I was
about; and at last, disposing some dozen in certain mystic positions
before me, I began.

“You startled _me_, Chevalier, by a discovery which only wanted truth
to make it very remarkable. Let me now repay _you_ by another which I
shrewdly suspect to be in the same condition. There are four cards now
before me, whose meaning is most positive, and which distinctly assert
that you, Chevalier de la Boutonerie, are no chevalier at all!”

“This is capital.” said he, filling out a glass of wine and drinking it
off with the most consummate coolness.

“And here,” said I, not heeding his affected ease,--“here is another
still stranger revelation, which says that you are not a Frenchman, but
a native of a land which latterly has taken upon it to supply the rest
of the world with adventurers,--in plain words, a Pole.”

“It is true that my father, who held a command in the Imperial army,
lived some years in that country,” said he, hastily; “but I have yet to
learn that he forfeited his nationality by so doing.”

“I only know what the cards tell me,” said I, spreading out a mass of
them before me, and pretending to study them attentively; “and here is a
complication which would need a cleverer expositor than I am. Of all
the tangled webs ever I essayed to unravel, this is the knottiest. Why,
really, Chevalier, yours must have been a life of more than ordinary
vicissitude, or else my prophetic skill has suffered sadly from disuse.”

“Judging from what you have just told me, I rather lean to the latter
explanation,” said he, swallowing down two glasses of wine with great
rapidity.

“I suspect such to be the case, indeed,” said I, “for otherwise I could
scarcely have such difficulty in reading these mystic signs, once so
familiar to me, and from which I can now only pick up a stray phrase
here and there. Thus I see what implies a high diplomatic employment,
and yet, immediately after, I perceive that this is either a mistake of
mine, or the thing itself a cheat and a deception.”

“It surely does not require divination to tell a diplomatic agent that
he has served on a foreign mission,” said the Chevalier, with a sneer.

“Perhaps not, but I see here vestiges of strange occurrences in which
this fact is concerned. A fleeting picture passes now before my eyes:
I see a race-course, with its crowds of people and its throng of
carriages, and the horses are led out to be saddled, and all is
expectation and eagerness, and--what! This is most singular! the vision
has passed away, and I am looking at two figures who stand side by side
in a richly furnished room, a man and a woman. _She_ is weeping, and
_he_ consoling her. Stay! He lifts his head--the man is yourself,
Chevalier!”

“Indeed!” said he; but this time the word was uttered in a faint voice,
while a pallor that was almost lividness colored his dark features.

“She murmurs a name; I almost caught it,” exclaimed I, as if
carried away by the rapt excitement of prophecy. “Yes! I hear it now
perfectly,--the name is Alexis!”

A fearful oath burst from the Chevalier, and with a bound lie sprung to
his feet, and dashed his closed fists against his brow. “Away with
your jugglery, have done with your miserable cheat, sir,--that can only
terrify women and children. Speak out like a man: who are you, and what
are you?”

“What means this outrage, sir? How have you forgotten yourself so far
as to _use_ this language to _me?_” said I, throwing back the mantle and
standing full before him.

“Let us have no more acting, sir, whether it be as prophet or bully,”
 said he, sternly. “You affect to know _me_, who I am, and whence I have
come. Make the game equal between us, or it may be worse for you.”

“You threaten me, then,” said I, calmly.

“I do,” was the answer.

“It is therefore open war between us?”

“I never said so,” replied he, with a most cutting irony of manner;
“but whatever secret malice can do,--and you shall soon know what it
means,--I pledge myself you will not find yourself forgotten.”

“Agreed, then; now leave me, sir.”

“I am your guest, sir,” said he, with a most hypocritical air of
deference and courtesy. “It is surely scant politeness to drive me hence
when I am not in a position to find another shelter; we are upon the
high seas; I cannot walk forth and take my leave. Believe me, sir, the
character you would fain perform before the world would not act so.”

Notwithstanding the insult conveyed in the last words, I determined
that I would respect “him who had eaten my salt;” and with a gesture of
assent, for I could not speak, I moved away.

No sooner was I alone than I repented me of the rash folly into which,
for the indulgence of a mere petty vengeance, I had been betrayed. I saw
that by this absurd piece of malice I had made an enemy of a man whose
whole career vouched for the danger of his malevolence.

How could he injure me? What species of attack could he make upon me?
Whether was it more likely that he would avoid me as one dangerous to
himself, or pursue me wherever I went by his vengeance? These were hard
questions to solve, and they filled my mind so completely that I neither
heeded the bustle which heralded the arrival on board of the pilot,
or the still busier movement which told that we were approaching the
harbor. At last I went on deck and approached the bulwark, over which
a number of the crew were leaning, watching the course of a boat that,
with all her canvas spread, was making for land. “The pilot-boat,” said
the captain, in reply to my glance of inquiry; “she is lying straight
in, as the consul is anxious to land at once.”

“Is he on board of her?” said I, with an anxiety I could not conceal.

“Yes, Señhor Condé, and your Excellency’s secretary too.”

Was it my fear suggested the notion, or was it the simple fact, but I
thought that the words “Count” and “Excellency” were articulated with
something like a sneer? I had no opportunity to put the matter to the
test, for the captain had already quitted the spot, and was busy with
the multifarious cares the near approach to land enforces. My next
thought was, Why had my secretary gone ashore without my orders?
Was this a piece of zeal on his part to make preparations for our
disembarking, or might it be something worse? and, if so, what? Every
moment increased the trouble of my thoughts. Certainly, misfortunes do
cast their shadows before them, for I felt that strange and overwhelming
sense of depression that never is causeless. I ran over every species
of casualty that I could imagine, but except highway robbery, actual
“brigandage,” I could not fancy any real positive danger to be
anticipated from the Chevalier.

How different was my mood from what I expected it would have been on
nearing shore! Where were all my visions of pomp and splendor? Where the
proud circumstances of my more than princely state? Alas! I would have
given a full fourth of my wealth to be landed unostentatiously and
quietly, and to have my mind relieved from all dread of the cursed
Chevalier.

That I did not overrate the peril before me, events soon proved.



CHAPTER XXIX. THE CARCEL MORENA AT MALAGA

As we sailed proudly into the harbor of Malaga, my attention--at
first directed to the striking features of the shore, where lay a
city actually embowered amid orange-groves--was soon drawn off by the
appearance of a boat, rowed by twelve men, which approached the ship.
The national flag of Spain floated from a standard in her stern, and I
could mark the glitter of arms and uniforms on board of her.

“The officers of health, I suppose?” said I, carelessly, to the captain.

“No, Señhor, these are soldiers of the garrison.”

“Ah, I understand,” said I, “they are on the alert as to whom they land
in these troublous times; for it was the period of the great Carlist
struggle.

“Possibly,” was his dry remark, and he moved away.

A hoarse challenge from the boat was answered by something from the
ship; and the “accommodation-ladder” was immediately lowered, and an
officer ascended to the deck, followed by two of his men, with their
side-arms.

Some of the ordinary greetings being interchanged between the captain
and the officer, the latter said, “My business here is with the person
styling himself the Condé de Cregano. Where is he?”

“That is my name, Señhor,” said I, with a studious admixture of civility
and condescension.

“Please to walk this way, sir,” said the officer, leading towards the
poop cabin, and preceding me with a degree of assurance that boded ill
for his impression of my dignity.

As we entered the cabin, I could hear the two soldiers taking up their
places as sentries at the door.

“I wish to see your passport, Señhor,” said he, as he seated himself at
the table.

“My passport shall be produced at the fitting time,” said I, “when I
arrive on shore. Here I have no need of any.”

“You are wrong, sir; once within that circle of buoys, at the mouth of
the port, you are within the limits of the shore authorities; but were
it even otherwise, these are not the times for scruples, and I, for one,
would not hesitate to arrest you on the information I have received.”

“Information you have received, sir!” exclaimed I, in terror and
amazement.

“Yes, sir; I may as well tell you that Malaga is not in the possession
of your friends,--you will not find a Carlist garrison ready to give
you a salute of honor at your landing. Far less formal, but not less
peremptory attentions await you. But produce your papers, for I have no
time to lose.”

I saw at a glance that my position was most perilous, and as rapidly
resolved to make an effort for safety. “Señhor Capitana,” said I,
placing an open pocket-book stuffed with bank-notes before him, “please
to accept my passport, and to keep it in your own safe possession. I
shall put to sea again, and order the captain to land me at some port in
Italy.”

“It is too late,” said he, with a sigh, as he pushed the pocket-book
away; “the informations against you are already transmitted to Madrid.”

“Great heavens! and for whom do they take me?” cried I.

“I cannot tell; I never heard. I only know that I have the order for
your arrest as the person assuming to be ‘the Condé Cregano.’”

“What crime is laid to my charge? Have I defrauded any one? What is
alleged against me?”

“Show me your passport,” said he again.

“There it is,” said I, producing the document which by Don Estaban’s
intervention I had obtained from the authorities of Guajuaqualla, and
wherein I was called a native of Grenada and a noble of Spain.

“And all this is true as set forth?” said the officer.

“It is a principle of law in my native land that no prisoner is called
upon to criminate himself,” said I.

“In that case you are no Spaniard,” said the officer, shrewdly, “nor,
indeed, does your accent so bespeak you. You are now under arrest.”
 He opened the door as he said this, and, pointing me out to the two
sentries, whispered something too low for me to overhear. This done, he
left the cabin and went upon deck.

I looked up from the chair where I sat, into the faces of my two
guardians, and a more ill-favored pair of gentlemen I never beheld.
Ill-fed but dissipated-looking rascals, they seemed more like highwaymen
than soldiers. Still, even a chance was not to be thrown away, and so
I whispered in a soft voice: “My worthy friends, in that writing-case
yonder there are bank-notes to a very large amount. In a few moments
they will be taken away from me, never to be restored. I may as well
have the satisfaction of knowing that two brave but poor men are
benefited by them. Bring me the desk, and I’ll give them to you.” They
looked at each other and they looked at me; they then looked towards
the door and the skylight, and although without speaking, it was plain
enough to see what was passing in their minds.

“Remember,” said I, “I ask nothing in return from you. I shall not
attempt to escape, nor, were I to do so, could you aid me in any way. I
merely wish to assist two worthy fellows who certainly do not look like
the ‘spoiled children of fortune.’”

They hesitated and seemed afraid, and at last they whispered for a few
seconds together; and then one of them went over, and, taking up the
desk, laid it down before me. “You can make a fair division at another
time,” said I; “it is better not to waste precious moments now, but at
once conceal the money about your persons. Here are some eight or ten
thousand piastres,--and here, fully as much more for you. These are
Mexican notes for a large sum, and these are bills on Amsterdam and
Hamburgh for great amounts. That’s right, my lads, make short work of
it,--in your boots, in your shakos; anywhere for the present, only be
quiet!”

Truly they merited all my encomiums! To “stow away” plunder, I ‘d back
them against any pair who ever stopped a diligence on the high road; nor
was it without some little difficulty I could persuade them to leave any
money in the desk, as a precaution to prevent the suspicion of what
had actually occurred. As I aided them in the work of concealment,
I artfully contrived to possess myself of one paper,--the Havannah
banker’s receipt for the large deposits I had left in his hands; and
this I managed to slip within the lining of my travelling-cap. It was a
last anchor of hope, if ever I were to weather the storm around me!

Our work had scarcely been completed, and the desk replaced in its
former situation, when the officer returned. He briefly informed me that
seals had been placed on all my effects, that my household was placed
under an arrest similar to my own, and that when I had pointed out the
various articles of my property in the cabin, there was nothing more for
me to do but to accompany him on shore.

As I was not suffered to take any portion of my baggage with me, even of
my clothes, I was soon in the boat and pulling rapidly for the land. The
quays and the jetty were crowded with people whose curiosity I at once
perceived had no other object than myself; and although some did not
scruple to exhibit towards me signs of dislike and dissatisfaction, I
could remark that others regarded me with a compassionate, and even a
kindly look. All were, however, scrupulously silent and respectful,
and touched their hats in salutation as I ascended the stairs of the
landing-place.

This feeling, to my considerable astonishment, I perceived extended even
to the soldiery, one or two of whom saluted as I passed. In any case,
thought I, it is for no insignificant offender I am taken; and even that
is some comfort, provided my crime be not high treason.

I was conducted straight to the “Carcel Morena,” a large, sombre-looking
building which was at once fortress, prison, and residence of the
Governor, exhibiting a curious mixture of these incongruous functions in
all its details.

The apartment into which I was ushered was a large saloon, dimly lighted
by narrow windows piercing the thick walls. The furniture had once been
handsome, but from time and neglect had become worn and disfigured. A
small table, spread with a very tolerable breakfast, stood in one of
the windows, at which I was invited to seat myself, and then I was
left alone to my own lucubrations. Hunger prevailed over grief, I ate
heartily; and having concluded my meal, amused myself by studying
the Trojan war, which was displayed upon the walls in a very ancient
tapestry.

I had traced the fortunes of Greeks and Trojans on the walls till 1 was
well-nigh wearied. I had even gazed upon the little patches of brown
grass beneath the windows till my eyes grew dim with watching; but no
one came to look after me, and, in the unbroken silence around, I
half feared that I should be utterly forgotten, and left, like the old
tapestry, to die of moths and years; but at last, as day was declining,
I heard something like the clank of arms and the tramp of soldiery,
and soon the sounds were more distinctly marked, approaching my door.
Suddenly the two leaves of the folding-door were thrown wide, and an
elderly man, in a general’s uniform, followed by two other officers,
entered.

Without taking any notice of the salute I made him, he walked towards
the fireplace, and, standing with his back to it, said to one of his
aides-de-camp, “Read the ‘procès-verbal,’ José.”

José bowed, and, taking from his sabretache a very lengthy roll
of paper, began to read aloud, but with such rapidity and such
indistinctness withal that I could only, and with the greatest
difficulty, catch a stray word here and there. The titles of her Majesty
the Queen appeared to occupy full ten minutes, and an equal time to be
passed in setting forth the authority under whose jurisdiction I then
stood. These over, there came something about an individual who, born a
Mexican or a native of Texas, has assumed the style, title, and dignity
of a Count of Spain, such rank being taken for purposes of deception,
and the better to effect certain treasonable designs, to be set forth
hereafter. After this there came a flourish about the duties of
loyalty and fidelity to the sovereign, whose private virtues came in by
parenthesis, together with a very energetic denunciation on all base
and wicked men who sought to carry dissension into the bosom of
their country, and convulse with the passions of a civil war a nation
proverbially tranquil and peace-loving.

Nothing could be less interesting than the style of this paper, except
the manner of him who recited it. State truisms, in inflated language,
and wearisome platitudes about nothing, received no additional grace
from a snuffling nasal intonation and a short cough.

I listened at first with the anxiety of a man whose fortunes hung on the
issue; then, as the vague, rambling character of the document diminished
this interest, I heard with more indifference; and, lastly, completely
wearied by the monotony of the voice, and the tiresome iterations of
the style, I could not prevent my thoughts from wandering far from the
affair in hand.

What fearful crimes were alleged against me,--what dire offences I was
charged with,--I was not to hear, since, lost in the pleasant land of
day-dreams, I fancied myself strolling in the shade of a forest, with
Donna Maria beside me, while I poured out a most impassioned narrative
of my love and fidelity. Nor was it till the reading was concluded, and
a loud “Hem!” from the General resounded through the chamber, that I
remembered where I was.

“Prisoner!” said he, in a stern, authoritative tone, “you have now heard
the nature of the charge against you, and the reasons of your arrest;
you will answer certain questions, the replies to which, if not in
accordance with truth, constitute the crime of ‘Traicion,’ the penalty
being death. What is your name?”

“Con Cregan.”

“Native of what country?”

“Ireland.”

“What rank and position do you hold in society?”

“A variable one,--as luck favors me.”

“What trade or profession do you follow?”

“Whatever seems most convenient at the moment.”

“Have you served?”

“I have.”

“In the land or sea service?”

“In both.”

“With what grade?”

“Nothing very distinguished.”

“Have you ever held the command of an expedition?”

“I have.”

“With what object, and where?”

“In the prairies of South America, to shoot red-deer.”

“Remember, sir,” said the General, “this is no occasion for untimely
jest; these sallies may cost you more dearly than you think for.”

“If I am to speak the truth,” said I, boldly, “I must answer as I have
done. If you want fiction, I ‘m ready for you at a moment’s notice.”

“Make a note of that, José!--’ says that he is perfectly indifferent
whether he tells truth or falsehood.’”

“And add, by way of parenthesis,” said I, “that the General is precisely
of my own way of thinking.”

“Write down,’ insults the commission,’” said the General, boiling with
rage.

The paragraph seemed a full one, for the interrogating was not resumed
for some minutes.

“Now, sir,” resumed the General, “state your object in coming to the
country.”

“To get out of it as fast as I could.”

“For whose use were the arms provided,--the horses and horse equipage
with which you embarked?”

“My own.”

“Name the agent or agents of Don Carlos with whom you have held
correspondence?”

“None. I never knew any.”

“By whose hands were the large sums of money in your possession
intrusted to you?”

“I found them.”

“How, and where?”

“In a hole.”

The General’s face grew purple; and more than once I could see the
struggle it cost him to repress his bursting indignation. And in the
mutterings he let fall to his secretary, it was easy to mark that his
comments on the evidence were not too favorable.

“Were you acquainted with Brigadier Hermose Gonzillos?”

“No.”

“Nor with his brother, the Canon Gonzillos?”

“No.”

“When did you first meet Señhor Ruy Peres Y’ Hacho?”

“Never saw him in my life.”

“Nor held intercourse with him?”

“Never.”

“Were not much in his company, nor intrusted to him the secret details
of the expedition?”

“I know nothing of what you’re talking about.”

“Produce Ruy Peres,” said the General; and the door opened, and the
Chevalier, dressed in a military uniform and with several decorations of
foreign orders, entered.

“Do you know this gentleman?” said the General, dryly.

“I know him for a Pole whose name is Alexis Radchoffsky--at least, under
such a name he once lived in London, and is well known to the police
there.”

“Go on,” said the General to the secretary. “On being confronted with
the Señhor Ruy Peres, the prisoner became suddenly abashed, and at
once confessed that he had known him intimately several years before in
London.”

“Is that man a witness against me?” asked I, eagerly.

“Attend to me, sir,” said the General, while he made a sign to the
Chevalier to retire. “Neither subterfuge nor insolence will avail you
here. You are perfectly well known to us,--your early history, your late
intrigues, your present intentions.”

“With such intimate knowledge of all about me, General,” said I,
coolly, “have n’t we been wasting a great deal of valuable time in this
interrogatory?”

“And, notwithstanding repeated admonitions, persisted in using the most
indecorous language to the commission.” These words the General dictated
in a loud voice, and they were immediately taken down by his secretary.

“Señhor Concregan,” said he, addressing me, “you stand now committed,
by virtue of a royal warrant, a copy of which, and of the charges laid
against you, will be duly transmitted to you. Whenever the authorities
have decided whether your offence should be submitted to a civil or
military tribunal, you will be brought up for trial.”

“I am an English subject, sir,” said I; “I belong to a nation that never
permits its meanest member to be trampled on by foreign tyranny, far
less will it suffer his liberty or life to be sacrificed to a false and
infamous calumny. I claim the protection of my ambassador, or at least
of such a representative of my country as your petty locality may
possess. I desire--” What I was about to demand as my birthright was not
destined to be made public on this occasion, since at a signal from the
General the door opened, and two soldiers, advancing, adjusted handcuffs
on my wrists, and led me away even before I had recovered from the
surprise the whole proceeding occasioned me.

Whether it was that I enjoyed the prerogative of a State prisoner, or
that the authorities were not quite clear that they were justified in
what they were doing, I cannot say; but my prison discipline was of the
very mildest order. I had a most comfortable room, with a window looking
seaward over the beautiful bay of Malaga, taking a wide range along
shore, where gardens and villas and orange-groves extended for miles.
The furniture was neat, and with some pretensions to luxury; and the
fare, I am bound to own, was excellent. Books, and even newspapers, were
freely supplied to me, and, save that at certain intervals the clank of
a musket, and the shuffling of feet in the corridor without, told that
the sentry of my guard was being relieved, I could have fancied myself
in some homely inn, without a restriction upon my liberty. My handcuffs
had been removed the moment I had entered my chamber, and now the iron
stanchions of my window were the only reminders of a jail around me.



CHAPTER XXX. CONSOLATIONS OF DIPLOMACY

The first revulsion of feeling over, the terrible shock of that fall
from the pinnacle of wealth and greatness to the lowly condition of a
prisoner unfriended and destitute,--I actually began to enjoy my life,
and feel something wonderfully like happiness. I do not pretend to
say that my disappointment was not most acute and painful, or that I
suffered little from the contemplation of my ruined hopes. No, far from
it; but my grief, like the course of a mountain torrent, soon ran off,
and left the stream of my life clear and untroubled as ever. It is true,
thought I, this is a terrible contrast to what I was a week ago; but
still, is it not a long way in advance of what my original condition
promised? I am a prisoner in a Spanish fortress: is not even that
better than a peasant in an Irish hovel? The very cares with which I am
surrounded bespeak a certain consequence pertaining to me; I am one whom
ministers of State think and speak about, whose name is often on their
lips, whose memory haunts them in their half-waking moments. Is not this
something? Is it not a great deal to one whose whole ideal was to avoid
the bypaths of life, and take his course in its very widest and busiest
thoroughfares?

The occupations in which I passed my days greatly contributed to sustain
this pleasant illusion. I was eternally writing letters, memorials,
statements of facts, and what not, of interminable narratives, to all
our ministers and consuls, invoking their aid, and protesting in the
name of the British nation against the unwarrantable tyranny of my
imprisonment. It is quite true that these lengthy documents of
mine seemed to meet but sorry acceptance. For a length of time no
acknowledgment of their reception ever reached me; but at last the
following dry epistle informed me that my memorials had reached their
destination:--


     “Sir,--I am directed by the Secretary of State for
     Foreign Affairs to acknowledge the receipt of your memorials
     dated the 9th, 12th, 18th, 23rd, and 25th of last month,
     together with various letters bearing on the same subjects
     since that time, and to state, in reply, that the matter of
     your complaint is at present under investigation with the
     authorities of the Spanish Government.

     “His Lordship the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs
     desires me to add his regrets that even in the event of your
     liberation he can hold out no prospect whatever that any
     compensation will be made to you for the loss of property
     you allege to have suffered, and which, of course, was
     incurred as one of the many risks natural to the course of
     such an expedition as you were engaged in.

     “I have the honor to be, sir,

     “F. O., London,

     “Your most obedient servant,

     “Oct. 18--.

     “Joseph Backslip.

     “To Cornelius Cregan, Esq.”

This was a sad damper! To think that I was to lose the immense amount
of property with which I had embarked,--the gems and jewels, the rare
objects of art, the equipages, the beautiful horses of purest Mexican
blood! not to speak of that far greater loss,--the large sum in actual
money! But, then, what a consolation to remember that a Secretary of
State was mingling his sorrows with my own on the subject; that he
actually gave an official character to his grief, by desiring the
Under-Secretary to convey “his regrets” in a despatch! his regrets--to
me, Con Cregan! What inestimable words! That ever I should live to know
that the Right Honorable Lord Puzzleton, the adored cherub of fashion,
the admired of _coteries_, the worshipped of “the Commons,” the favored
guest of Windsor, should, under the big seal of his office, assure me of
his heartfelt sympathy!

I closed my eyes as I read the paragraph, and imagined that we were
weeping together, like the “Babes in the Wood.” “How they wrong this
man,” thought I, “in England; what calumnies they circulate about his
levity, his heartlessness, and so forth; and see! look at him here
mingling in the private sorrows of an individual, and taking part in all
the private woes of Con Cregan.” By this beautiful artifice I contrived
to raise the aforesaid Con to a very considerable elevation in his
own esteem; and thus, worthy reader, by pleasant fancies and ingenious
illusions,--wares that every man can fashion at will,--did I contrive to
make my prison at Malaga a most endurable resting-place, and even now to
make its retrospect full of sweet memories.

Nor were my imaginings limited to such visions as these, for I loved to
compare my condition with that of other exalted prisoners, and fancy how
_my_ conduct would read by the side of _theirs_. If I were less piously
resigned, less submissive, than Silvio Pellico, assuredly I showed more
dignity in my fall than the Exile of St. Helena. I bore all the little
vexations of my lot with a haughty reserve that entirely subdued every
sign of a querulous nature, and seemed to say, “My time will come yet!”

At last it appeared either as if my memorials were never opened, or,
if opened, never read. No answer came whatever! and even the Malaga
newspapers, which, in the dearth of shipping intelligence, would
often insert some little notice of me, stating how “the ‘Conde’ walked
yesterday for an hour upon ‘the leads’;” “the ‘Condé’ partook with an
appetite of a partridge, and conversed freely with the officer on duty,”
 and so on,--now they never by any chance alluded to me; and I seemed,
for all the interest the world manifested about me, to have suffered a
species of moral decease. It was the unhealthy season of the year, and
the Consul had absented himself, leaving his functions to his “Vice,”
 who, having also a “constitution,” had departed likewise, bequeathing
the traditions and cares of office to his Dutch colleague, who neither
spoke nor read any other tongue than that muddy language begotten of
dikes and fogs. Wearied possibly by the daily arrival of half a quire
of my remonstrances, or curious to see the machine by which these broad
sheets were struck off with such unfailing celerity, this official
arrived one day at the prison with an order from the Governor,
permitting him to see the “Condé.”

I was, as usual, writing away, when the turnkey announced his Excellency
(every official is Excellency if too low for Highness), Mynheer van
Hoagendrius, and a very short and immensely fat personage, dressed in
a kind of black-and-white plaid jacket and trousers, entered. He looked
like a huge chess-board set on legs. A grunt, a snort, a thick sound
like a struggle between choking and gurgling, ensued, which I concluded
to be something in Dutch, and he seated himself opposite me.

I made my compliments to him, polyglot-wise, in French, English,
Spanish, and at last German,--the last evidently striking a spark out of
the embers of his cold intelligence, for he fixed his dull eyes upon
me, and seemed as though he would soon wake up. Animated by this hope,
I proceeded in my very best “Deutsch” to expound my sorrows to him.
Fortunately for me, my German had been acquired in the low companionship
of “skippers” and sailors, and consequently bore a nearer resemblance
to its half-brother of Holland than the more cultivated tongues of
professors and philosophers.

I cannot, to this hour, say whether it arose from any interest in the
narrative, or whether proceeding from the laudable desire to come at the
truth in a question of much difficulty, but the Mynheer now came to me
each morning, and usually stayed two hours, during which I talked and
he smoked incessantly. Often, when he left me, have I asked myself “what
progress I had made in his good opinion? how far had I made him master
of my case?” but the question remained without an answer; for if
occasionally a stray flash of intelligence would light up his dull
features, on following the direction of his eyes I could perceive that
the animation arose from the sight of some fishing-boat returning loaded
with turbot, or that the savory odor of salt cod had saluted him
from the shore. I felt at length as though I were sailing without
a log-line,--nothing to mark my progress or say in what latitude I
cruised.

My Dutch friend had now been visiting me for above six weeks, during
which, if he had not supplied himself with every detail of my calamity,
he had at least smoked all the choice tobacco which, as a favor from
the Governor, I was permitted to land for my own use; and as yet he had
given no signs of life other than the act of fumigation aforesaid. I was
half angry, half amused, at the little act of dexterity with which he
emptied the last remnant of my pure Havannah into his pipe, and heard,
with a kind of malicious satisfaction, the little sigh with which he
pushed the empty canister from him.

He seemed lost for some time in the slough of his Dutch reflections,
but at length he fixed his eyes upon me, and in a low, suffocating tone
said, “Hast a file?”

“No,” said I.

“There, then,” said he, giving me a small parcel tightly tied up in
paper. “Farewell!” and he moved towards the door before I could recover
from my surprise to thank him. As he reached it, he turned about, and
in a very significant voice said, “Der bood est hardt,”--a species of
Plat-Deutsch I might not have understood if unaccompanied by a gesture
which implied that the ground was hard beneath my window, as a caution
to me in the event of a leap.

No sooner was I alone than I opened my precious packet, which, besides
two files, contained a small phial of aquafortis and another of
oil,--the latter a useful adjunct to prevent the grating noise being
heard. Having concealed the implements in a rat-hole, I proceeded to
examine the iron bars of the window, which, although seemingly of great
size and strength, were in reality coated with a rust of more than half
their actual thickness. This was a most inspiriting discovery, and at
once animated me with glowing hopes of success.

As I could only work during the night, I affected illness as a
reason for keeping my bed during the day, when I slept profoundly and
refreshingly.

The non-success of all my efforts to interest diplomacy in my cause was
just beginning to impress me with a sense of gloom and despondency, when
this new incident occurred to rally my drooping courage. Life had now an
object; and that, if not always enough for happiness, is sufficient at
least to rouse those energies which, when stagnant, produce despair.
How I longed for night to come, that I might resume my labor! with what
resolute industry I worked on during the dark hours, only ceasing when
the change of the sentries brought the guard close beneath my window,
and even grudging the few seconds thus wasted! With what delight I used
to measure the fissure which, at first only deep enough for my nail, was
now sufficient to cover the file! This I used to conceal each morning
with bread colored by the rusty powder that fell from the filing, so
that, to all seeming, everything was in its usual order.

This was almost the only period of my life in which I remembered my
father: from some similarity in our condition, perhaps, he was now
seldom out of my thoughts. I used to wonder if he were still alive,
and how situated; whether he was yet a convict going forth in chains to
daily toil, or a “ticket-of-leave” man working at some settlement in the
“Bush.” Did he ever think of me? Did he ever dream of his native land,
or wish to return to it? And what prospect of escape did fortune hold
out to him? That, after all, was the great link which bound him to my
thoughts! Was there any silent and sympathizing Dutchman to take pity on
his captivity?

At the close of the fifth week, I had the inestimable pleasure of
“reporting the breach practicable,” or, in less sounding phrase, of
assuring myself that the middle bar of the window was removable at will,
and thus a free egress was permitted me to an extensive terrace,
which, with a low parapet, overlooked the bay for miles. This was about
five-and-twenty feet from the ground, and was guarded beneath by a
sentry, one of a chain of sentinels, whose “watch” extended around
the entire fortress. The descent and the guard were then the only
difficulties which now remained to be overcome,--so far, at least, as
mere liberation from the prison walls extended. I am sure I invented
at least fifty choice stratagems which afterthought always showed were
perfectly worthless. I bethought me of bribing the sentry with the few
gold pieces which I still possessed; but what security had I that he
might not resist the seduction, or betray me even after receiving the
money?

The fall, too, was considerable; nor was there anything to which I could
attach my bedclothes to lower myself to the ground. It must be “a drop;”
 and what a situation should I be in were I to break a bone, or even
sprain my ankle in the effort! Alas! I now perceived that although the
most laborious portion of my work was accomplished, the most difficult
still remained to be done.

The obstacles to mere escape were sufficiently great to prevent me
even thinking of the course to be pursued after I reached the ground
in safety, for I was without friend, shelter, passport, or any means of
disguise or concealment whatever.

I pondered long and carefully over the question; and already had two
dreary weeks passed over since I had cut through the bar, and yet, so
far as I could see, no nearer to liberation than when the solid iron
enclosed me. My mind began to sink under the fatigue of unceasing
contrivance, and a dreamy, dreary sense of hopelessness seemed gaining
on me. It had been a dark, cloudy day, with gusts of wind, followed by
intervals of calm. The air was moist and heavy, and charged with the
depressing influences which the “mestrale,” that sickliest of all winds,
ever brings. Masses of leaden-colored clouds floated low over the sea,
which was broken into a short angry “jobbe,” as if after a storm.

All betokened the approach of a gale of wind, and, as night set in, the
signs of bad weather thickened. Scarcely had the sun set, when it became
dark as pitch; the wind, which had lulled for a brief space previous,
now sprung up, and the sea fretted and chafed against the rocks with
that peculiar sharp chirping sound that presages “wind.” The clank of
chain cables, the plashing noise of falling anchors, the loud shouts
of the sailors as they prepared to meet the gathering storm, even now
heard, while in the changing position of the different lights of the
bay I could discern the movements of the various vessels as they
sought shelter or made ready for sea, in expectation of the “gale.” The
impenetrable darkness, the roaring wind, the flashing of the lights,
the cries of the seamen, the hurrying of feet along the quays, and the
sounds of different boats’ crews departing in haste,--all gave a charm
to a scene of which the obscurity increased the interest. A large French
steamer was to have sailed that night for Marseilles; but I overheard a
voice from the street foretelling that the “Gazonne” might leave without
her passengers, “as no one would go on board of her on such a night.” A
red lantern at the peak indicated the vessel, and I could see that she
had changed her position and “taken up a berth” farther out in the bay.

I cannot tell by what instinct I selected her as a peculiar object of my
interest, but so it was. I watched her unceasingly, and rarely took my
eyes from the quarter where she lay; and when the heaving motion of the
“red light” showed that she was tossing in a heavy sea, I listened too
with eagerness to catch anything from those that passed beneath that
might concern this vessel, which now engrossed all my sympathy. “Were I
once but on board of her,” thought I, “the wildest hurricane that ever
blew would be sweeter to me than all the balmy airs that ever bore the
odor of orange-blossom through my barred window!” I would have braved
the stormiest seas, the maddest gale, shipwreck itself, rather than
longer remain the helpless, hopeless thing a life of imprisonment was
making of me. “Would that the alternative were given me,” said I to
myself: “the free choice to change these four walls for the deck over
which the waves are dancing in foamy sheets! with what a thankful heart
would I take the offer!”

The last visit of the turnkey, who came to see all safe, broke in for
a moment upon these musings; and now the double-locked door, and his
retiring footsteps, told me that no further molestation was to be
feared, and that I was, at least till daybreak, the undisturbed master
of my own reveries. I opened the window, pushed back the iron stanchion,
and walked out upon the terrace. It was a night of storm and wild
hurricane. The rain swept by in great plashes, increasing the darkness,
and mingling its hissing noise, with the breaking crash of the sea, as
it beat furiously against the rocks. The dancing, bobbing motion of the
lights on board the different craft showed what “a sea” was raging in
the bay; while, even in the city itself, the clatter of falling tiles
and chimneys told the violence of the gale. I stood upon the terrace;
and as the rain penetrated my frail garment, and the wind wafted my wet
hair across my cheeks, I felt a sense of ecstasy that nothing in all my
previous life had ever equalled. It was the sensation of freedom; it
was the burst of delight with which the captive welcomes the long-lost
liberty. “Better this,” thought I, “than the snuggest chamber that ever
called itself a prison.”

It was past the hour when any further visit from the turnkey might
be expected. Already the outer door of my chamber had been locked and
barred with all that scrupulous attention to noise and clank that
are supposed only essential in a melodrama. The sentry had just been
relieved on the esplanade beneath the terrace, so that I might consider
myself disencumbered from all fear of interruption in any quarter. I sat
down upon the parapet, and peered into the dark depth below me, where
the hazy glimmer of the sentry’s lamp served to mark the height. At
first it seemed a terrific drop; but after a while I began to satisfy
myself that the darkness contributed to this effect; and as my sight
grew more accustomed to the gloom, I was able to trace different
objects,--among others, the conical roof of the sentry-box, at a
distance of scarcely more than fifteen feet beneath me.

Thus far I could reach by making a rope of my bed-clothes, and attach
one end to a portion of the battlement of the parapet; but how should I
venture on a descent in such a place? how risk the almost certainty of
recapture by the sentry himself? This was a formidable difficulty, and
demanded much consideration; and yet, were I to select any other spot,
I might chance to be disabled by the fall, and then all my efforts
were fruitless, since a broken bone, or even a sprained ankle, would be
certain ruin.

Never was a knotty point more canvassed, nor the clew to a difficulty
more zealously searched for! As generally happens in such cases, first
thoughts are best, and the bold course the safest. By descending on the
sentry-box, I should at least reach the ground without injury; and if I
were to have a “tussle” for it with the guard, it would be without the
disadvantage of a previous damage. Besides this, the incessant noise
of the tempest, the crashing of the sea, and the deep booming of the
thunder gave hopes that my descent might be unheard. Nay, more, the
sound of my heavy body over his head would be rather an admonition to
stay quietly within than risk himself outside, to the danger of tumbling
tiles or masses of masonry from the parapet. The more I reflected upon
this, the clearer I saw that the storm was a Heaven-sent accident for
me; that the darkness, the tumult, and the deserted streets were all
accessories the most favorable; that to neglect such an occasion of
escape would be downright madness. If I took some time to arrive at this
conclusion, I made up for the delay by the rapidity of my subsequent
movements. I hastily returned to my room; and had I been bred a
ropemaker, my two sheets and counterpane could not have been fashioned
into a three-stranded rope more handily; and, my sailor’s experience
favoring, I adjusted the cord in a “timber hitch” round one of the
battlements, and well satisfied myself that I might trust to the other
extremity,--“Con Cregan and his fortunes.”

I then took a hurried survey of my room, trimmed my lamp that it might
burn till morning, secured the three or four papers of value which still
remained to me, and then issued forth to my enterprise.

A cannon-shot from the bay rung out as I again stepped upon the terrace,
and I accepted the augury as an omen of welcome. I will not deny that
my hands trembled as I examined, for the last time, the fastening of the
cord; nor do I seek to conceal that as I buttoned my coat, the beating
of my heart smote heavily against my fingers. I even hesitated for an
instant; and during that instant, brief as it was, I could have faced
death itself rather than the uncertainty before me. The weakness passed
quickly away, and, with a short but fervent prayer, I grasped the rope
and slipped noiselessly over the parapet.

A sudden gust of wind swept past at the moment, and swung me out from
the wall as though I had been a thing of no weight, calling for all my
strength to prevent me from being blown away! And now I was buffeted
about, tossed here and thrown there, with a violence that almost
dislocated every joint in my body. The jerking motion and the chafing of
my rope on the parapet made me tremble for my security, and not without
cause; for in one great swing, in which I described an arc no other
pendulum, living or dead, ever compassed before, I came back with such
force against the roof of the sentry-box, striking it with both my feet
together at the same instant, that my cord snapped short in the very
centre.



The force of my fall, added to the previous blow, capsized the
sentry-box, and I came to the ground along with it, in a state of
fright that even to this very hour I cannot recall without shuddering.
Half-stunned by the fall, bruised and almost lifeless from terror, I sat
there waiting for the moment when the sentry would issue forth and seize
me; nor was it till after the lapse of several minutes that I perceived
that the soldier was in a trap, the weighty sentry-box had fallen
over on the front, and effectually debarred him from any chance of
self-extrication.

I stooped over to listen, but all was still; he never spoke a
word,--probably stunned by the shock, or he might have fainted from
terror. Whatever the cause, neither my humanity nor my curiosity cared
to explore further, but, rising to my feet, and ascertaining, to my
inexpressible delight, that I was uninjured, I set off at full speed
toward the shore. The sea suggested escape, and thither I bent my way,
without thinking more on the matter.

I could see, from the hurried movement of lights along the pier, that
boats were rapidly leaving for the various ships in the harbor. To get
on board any of these, no matter what, or whither bound, was all my
object,--a Tunis pirate or a Malay prow would have been a happy exchange
for the black prison at Malaga.

I had almost run myself out of breath, when I came up with a knot of
some dozen people who were hastening onward as fast as they could. Two
heavily laden barrows with luggage, and a multitude of cloaks, shawls,
and mantles, pronounced them to be travellers; and I soon collected,
from the expressions dropped by the boatmen, that they were about to
embark in the French steamer for Leghorn. Mingling with the group,
which the darkness freely permitted, I heard a voice say, in English,
something about the weather; and now, listening more attentively, I
picked up that they were an English family hurrying to Pisa to see a son
whose failing health gave them no time for delay. I gathered, too, that
the packet, which should not have started till the next day, was now
leaving suddenly; the captain haviug sent a message to say that he had
determined to put to sea rather than ride out the gale so near shore.

The travellers were mingling their complaints at this peremptory
summons, with others over the absence of their courier, who had got
leave to see some of his friends about a league away, and must now
inevitably be left behind. In the course of their lamentings, I could
learn that they had only engaged the man the evening before at the
recommendation of the landlord, and had scarcely seen him above a couple
of times.

In fact, except that he was an Italian, and his name Raffaello, they
knew nothing about him. At last they reached the jetty where the boat
lay, and now I could hear their discussion, whether it were better to
leave the courier’s effects behind, or take them on, in the hope that he
might yet come up.

“He’s a smart fellow, and depend upon it he ‘ll be here before we sail,”
 said a young man of the party.

“No, no,” cried another, “he ‘ll never hear a word of the packet till
she’s half way to Leghorn.”

“What did you tell him, William?” asked an elderly lady.

“To be back by six o’clock to-morrow morning,” said the first speaker.

“Ay, but in what language did you speak?”

“I spoke Italian, and afterwards I said it in French; for he does n’t
know one word of English.”

This was all I wanted; I slipped noiselessly away, and, retiring to some
distance behind the party, waited till I saw them descend the stairs
to the boat. This occupied some time, for the party were numerous, and
their trunks and portmanteaus were without end. At last, just as the
word to shove off was given, I dashed forward at the top of my speed,
crying out in Spanish, “Hold fast there! wait for the courier!”

“What’s the matter?” asked one of the Englishmen.

“A courier, Señhor,” said a sailor, “wants to come with us.”

“Oh, Raffaello, by George!” exclaimed the other; “I knew he ‘d be up.
Put back, men; he belongs to us.”

“Pardon, signori,” said I, stepping lightly over the gunwale, “I have
had a sharp run for it;” and away we went! Seated on a great-coat of
black sheepskin, which from its style and cut I knew must have belonged
to my predecessor, Raffaello, I could see the rapid passage of lights on
the shore in the direction of my late prison, and at last could detect
one glimmering from a part of the building where my cell stood. The roll
of drums beating to arms was soon heard, and it was evident to me that
my escape had become known,--that the garrison of the fortress was on
the alert to recapture me. Although fully a mile from land, and rowing
with all the vigor of twelve stout sailors towards a vessel whose steam
was already whizzing through the escape funnel, my heart almost sunk
within me from very fear; and rather than be retaken I would have jumped
into the boiling tide that swelled and broke around me.

The sailors more than once relaxed their efforts to watch what was
going forward on shore; and how fervently did I, in silence, curse their
curiosity! Externally, however, I maintained my calm demeanor, and even
ventured to conjecture that a fire must have broken out in the fortress,
such was the commotion and excitement discernible in that quarter.

Another suggested the possibility of its being some prisoner that
had made his escape,--a notion which I took occasion to ridicule, by
averring that the Carcel was reputed to be the strongest prison in
Spain, and an instance of evasion altogether unknown.

Thus chatting, we reached the steamer. To my intense delight, the anchor
was already weighed; and scarcely had we mounted the ladder than she
broached round, head to sea, and clove through the water like a fish.

Every plunge of the great ship shook the strong timbers and made her
huge framework tremble, sending a thrill of pleasure through me. With
each mountain wave that rolled past, I saw my chance of safety increase,
and knew that no boat--manned by Spaniards, at least--would dare pursuit
in such a storm. I had abundant leisure for these reflections, since
my “masters” had only time to get on board when they retired to their
berths, overcome by sea-sickness, so that I was at full liberty to
indulge my own thoughts, and dispose of myself without the slightest
interruption. From a smart little French maid I learned that the family
was called Grimes; that they had recently come from England by way of
Gibraltar, where one of the sons, now with them, was quartered with his
regiment; that the party consisted of a widow lady with three daughters
and two sons, a third being the invalid at Pisa. They were rich, good
sort of folks, very ignorant of the Continent, very credulous, and
altogether a satisfactory kind of connection for a cunning French
_femme-de-chambre_ and a roguish courier to fall in with. This latter
fact Mademoiselle Virginie insisted upon with no small degree of
self-gratulation, giving me to understand that we might have a very
thriving career as fellow-laborers in the same vineyard.

Her sketches of English life, manners, and prejudices were not a little
amusing, while the rules she laid down for the due management and
control of her masters were a perfect chapter in domestic machiavelism.
There had once been a time when I would have enlisted willingly under
such a banner,--glad to reach the upper story of life, even by such a
back stair; but now that I had tasted the glorious supremacy of command
myself, that I had revelled in the mastery of a great household, that
I had rolled along in my own chariot, clothed in fine linen and
faring sumptuously every day, I felt my return to a menial situation
a degradation unendurable. I determined that, once in Italy, I would
escape from the thraldom of such servitude, come what might of it.

By long dwelling on the theme, I had contrived to impress myself with
the most profound conviction that I was a much-injured individual, that
my case, if not sufficient for a war with Spain, was a fair ground for a
parliamentary “flare-up,” angry diplomatic notes, and Heaven knows what
threats of our outraged Foreign